《About Your Pride and My Prejudice》


 Chapter 1: Mellisa Collins

    Chapter 1: Mellisa Collins


    The vi, reminiscent of a pce, was filled with mellow melodies. A grand charity ball hosted by Leopold was in full swing.


    The wealth and honour umted by Leopald, the kingdoms number one businessman, were truly remarkable. There was no one in the whole kingdom who did not look up to that name. Even the Royal Family paid their respect to them.


    Sir An is as dazzling as always


    A voice of admiration was suddenly heard. As quietly drank the champagne in the corner, I slowly raised my head.


    Mr. Leopold was busy greeting, and a cold-looking young man stood next to him. It was An Leopold, the only son of the great Leopold.


    Perhaps because of his pitch-ck hair, skin like white snow, and noticeably tall height, he stood out from a distance.


    (T/N: in the description its said that An has blonde hair and here its ck hair, idk why the author said it like this but I crossed check with the raws and it showed the same)


    My goodness, hes like a ck swan.


    I know.


    The women chatted with red faces as they headed towards me. I was forced to focus my gaze on their dresses. It was so colourful and sophisticated that it was iparable to my worn-out dress.


    I cant believe theres such a beautiful man like him. He turned twenty this year, right?


    I quietly stepped back a couple of steps with my shoulders curled up. Originally, I was not a sociable person, but today it was particrly difficult. Tme passed slowly, and the empty seat of my one and only friend was toorge,


    He isnt going to dance today?


    Oh, I wish we could dance together, just once.


    Me too, me too.


    Womens fuss continued. My dazed gaze, counting the small bubbles in the ss, returned helplessly to the object of praise.


    An stood by his father in an upright position. Perhaps because of the unique cool atmosphere, only his surroundings looked cold like winter in the north. Like he is warning you not toe closer.


    Like everyone else, I thought even that aspect of him was cool. I seemed to know the mind of Pygmalion, who passionately worshipped the cold statue.


    (T/N- In Greek mythology Pygmalion is a legendary figure of Cyprus, who was a king and a sculptor. He was a sculptor who fell in love with a statue he had carved.)


    Somehow I was thirsty to see him. My hands crumpled helplessly at the hem of my old dress.


    Ha


    I have a crush on An Leopold.


    Melissa!


    I heard my mother calling me from the first floor. Melissa Collins. Its my name here.


    I was possessed by , a liberal arts and romance novel. I was so surprised when I first opened my eyes in the body of a 10-year-old girl.


    The Collins couple approached me and told me that this was Florin, the capital of the Sourn Kingdom. It was the moment I learned that I was possessed by the world in


    With browntro hair and brown eyes, I was the daughter of an ordinary family just like my appearance. Since I turned twenty this year, this life has already been for ten years.


    Having lived as Melissa for ten years, my memories and names in Korea now seem unfamiliar to me as if they belonged to someone else. I even have the illusion that I belong here from the beginning.


    In fact, I am an extra whose name does not even appear in the novel, and I have never met the main characters. Because they dont live in the capital city in the first ce, Since its a calm novel without a twist or a viin, I guess will live peacefully as it is in the original story.


    Even though the environment has changed, I was still an introvert and ordinary myself, which was frustrating at first. But over time I havee to truly love this life, so now I know. That I am the only protagonist in the novel called Life.


    Thinking this far, I heard my mothers cry once again.


    Mel!


    I-Ill go down!


    I sat in front of my mother with an awkward face. Because I already knew what I would hear.


    Did something happen at the Leopold charity ball?


    There wasnt.


    There must be something special!


    My mother made a loud roar, causing microscopic ripples on the water surface in the teacup. Im just saying this just in case, but she is not a bad person.


    Vi hurt her leg so she couldnte. quietly listened, to music.


    Vi, vi! How long are you going to talk about friends, Mel! Are you going to get married with friends? Yes? Phew, Its frustrating!


    My mother pounded on her chest. Again Im repeating, she is not a bad person. She is a little hot-tempered and has a unique voice. If I hadnt possessed, Melissa would have grown up to be a brave woman who resembled Mrs. Collins.


    Youre an adult now, too. You know what Im saying, right? By the way, women must


    Must have to get married well.


    Must have to get married well!


    Theres a reason why I still abide to my mothers words. This is because the society here is obsessed with marriage. My mothers hysteria, which had been getting worse year by year, peaked this year when I became an adult,


    Recently, people here have begun to open their eyes to womens rights, but it feels like its still a hundred years early. Most people still think that womens life is only sessful if they get married well.


    However, it is not an unfortunate world to live as a woman, but women here are too passive. I was timid and quiet in Korea, so I said everything if I felt that way.


    Women need to be able to captivate men sometimes, Mel. The older they get, the less likely they are to get married.


    My mother gulped down her tea as of she was frustrated from her only daughter


    Its a small family, so you have topete with others. You dont look so attractive.


    When you were young you wanted to marry a prince. want to know what happened to you who was confident.


    Melissas childhood memories inside her mother seem to, have been left intact despite all these years. How old, would I be to think that the prince would be a handsome boy without ever seeing him?


    Are you listening? Property is basic, and you have to look carefully at whether or not he is a person whos going to screw up the house like your father.


    Yes


    I answered right away. This is because it is obvious that the mothersint will continue for a long time when the story of her fathers youth begins. Theyre two good people, but..


    Your eyes cant be too high. If you waste time on a tree that you cant climb, you cant eat porridge and just get old. Do you get it?


    But this time, I couldnt answer. My crush is An of the great Leopold. It would never be an illusion to think that it would be easier to marry a prince.


    Im asking if you got it, Mel! Please think about your moms blood pressure.


    Not answering is the only way to keep your blood pressure from rising, Mother.


    So, Mel? Whats next?


    The protagonist of this unique voice is my only best friend, Vi Graham. As the same age as me, we became friends while studying under the same tutor.


    Its out of the blue, but if it werent for my mother, we wouldnt be friends. Because it was my mother who gave Graham a small amount of money and asked him to take sses together. She was the one who gave me courage to face my shame in a difficult situation.


    I deeply agree with the saying that every mother is great. can only thank my father for allowing me to umte knowledgeparable to other young children despite the difficult circumstances of getting fraud.


    That was about eight years ago, so my friendship with Vi has already entered the ninth year.


    I replied back to my old friend with a dead voice.


    What else can I say? Its all about looking at his face from afar.


    But Im still jealous.


    Vi stretched her words with her unique voice. Her ankles, wrapped in bandages, floundered in the air.


    I wanted to see sir Ans face, too!


    I hope you get well soon, Vi. The social world without you is hell.


    You always say that, whether Im there or not. Theres not enough desperation.


    Thats true, but Without you, its not just hell, its fire, hell.


    Viughed at what I said.


    Then Sir An must be an angel, a snow angel.


    ..what snow angel?


    Because he will put off the hell fire with his cold beauty. Its perfect, right?


    At the yful question, I nodded continuously. Vi admired An like me and other young nobles. When we started talking about An, our conversation would continue endlessly.


    Vi.


    I momentarily hardened my expression.


    Come to think of it, youre dating someone. Missing Sir An..


    Hey, its Sir An, not anyone else. Jacob will understand.


    Vi recently started dating. Jacob, her significant other, is an aristocrat, a year older than her and it is said that he was handed down his great-grandfathersnd which is quiterge.


    He doesnt live in the capital, so I havent met him yet.


    I dont think hell get angry because theres nothing going on in the first ce. Who would be jealous of flowers or dresses?


    Thats true.


    Vis metaphor was so appropriate that I smiled.


    Mrs. Collins might have said something because of me, Mel.


    Mom must be frustrated too. Shed feel better if I were in a rtionship like you.


    What? You cant date.


    The vi answered immediately.


    Do you think we dont know that you dont like to meet someone you dont like?


    ..Its disrespectful to the other person to meet them if you dont like it. Im also frustrated with myself because Im like this.


    Oh! I dont think thats a bad thing about you. Its good to have convictions, well. Youre smart, so youll live well without relying on men.


    Thanks for the words, but I was not confident in living as she said, so I quietly blinked my eyes. Vi spoke in a low voice.


    But you know, I want you to confess.


    What are you talking about?


    I mean your heart. To Sir An.


    W, what am I doing to whom?


    There is a loud noiseing out. Thats a joke.


    Its been years since you liked Sir An.


    Even so.


    Since Sir An is an adult, he will slowly find his significant other. There is no way that Leopolds only sessor will not have a spouse.


    Spouse?


    I was full of energy. I could say more than ten reasons why I couldnt even reach his toes.


    Vi. I dont have a lot of family, Im not blonde like you, and I have such a normal appearance that people can forget when turned around


    I dont know!


    Vi cut me off bravely


    Do you think An of Leopold will ask about the family? And youre pretty, why?


    Your brown hair and brown eyes are so cute. Like a puppy.


    Is it apliment?


    Lets give it a try, Mel. Its a piece of cake! After being rejected, you may want to meet someone else.


    I had no disagreement with what the vi said. Because its true that Ive been obsessed with An for too long.


    ..It is bittersweet that rejection is a premise, but there is no disagreement.


    What should I do?


    I asked nervously during the day. Vi turned her head toward me, and her lips drew a cool arc.


    Ill teach you the method I used on Jacob.

 Chapter 2: Tobias Miller

    Chapter 2: Tobias Miller


    Vi smiled and said,


    Ill tell you about the method I used with Jacob.


    What is it?


    I asked in a low voice. Vis hazel eyes sparkled lively.


    First, go in front of him and drop things.


    What? What kind of confession is that?,


    Mel, everything has its own order.


    Her voice was so confident that I made up my mind to listen quietly. It was not the most reliable, but she did bring Jacob over to her side.


    Besides, it was probably better advice than what my single past life could ever provide.


    Listen. If ady drops something, hell pick it up, right? Then, take it and tell him where youre going to be tomorrow. For example.,


    11


    Ill be at Antris Coffee Shop throughout the afternoon tomorrow


    All of a sudden?


    Yes, thats what I said and wink!


    Theld my breath because Vi closed and opened one of her eyes. It was ridiculous to see her eyshes fluttering with her eyebrows raised all the way up.


    Youre really bad at winking. You didnt do this to Jacob, did you?


    I did! I heard its cute.


    Im sure Jacob is a unique person.


    Is this what love is? Shaking my head, I quickly continued to talk.


    Anyway, isnt that way too old fashioned? Its a method my mother might have used


    Why are ssics loved, Mel?


    I pictured it for a moment. What if I dropped something in front of n, who always had, this cold and indifferent face?


    The odds, if not certainty, that n would pass by without looking at it, would be close to ny-five percent. Theres no way that thedies in the social circles havent used such amon method yet.


    The other scenarios were equally hopeless. The remaining five percent would be the chance of him looking down at the object with contempt, then checking my face with that same look, and then walking past me.


    I think the former would be better than thetter.


    I muttered with a gloomy face.


    I dont think thats going to work for sir n, Vi


    Melissa.


    Vis expression turned worried, perhaps because I looked pitiful. The way she pouted her lips as her forehead wrinkled made her look like a chubby duckling.


    Yes?


    What do you think, is it a good idea? Have you thought about it?


    Hmm I think it might be better to write a letter


    What?!


    Vi jumped up as if it was absurd.


    A letter? Isnt that even more boring and old-fashioned? What kind of man would like something like that nowadays?,


    Why dont you just throw a handkerchief and wink?


    But if its sir n


    I went on, slowly meeting Vis gaze.


    Think about it, Vi. Where is he from?


    Hmm.


    n Leopold did not appear in a single line of the original story, set in a quiet rural vige. Nevertheless, he was more special than a male protagonist to me. Even the original male lead didnt cause this emotional whirlwind.


    Its true that n had a beautiful appearance, enough to make someone fall in love at first sight, but if it were only that, I wouldnt have had a crush on him for that long. If it werent for his cold and lonely atmosphere, she wouldnt have felt this sorrowful feeling.


    Its ironic that n, who shouldnt ever havecked something, looked empty as if he wascking something. Perhaps thats what stimted womens psychology.


    Always suppressing his presence. He would only appear in necessary instances and blend in with others seamlessly. His reticent personality might be the cause as to why he rarely shows emotion in his expression, but regardless he always shines. Helplessly and beautifully.


    Who wouldnt love a man resembling a brilliant winter?


    As if she was thinking the same as me, Vi muttered in a low voice.


    Thats true. Sir n might be the only man in the capital who seems to prefer letters to winks.


    Right?


    First of all, I dont think winking is right but theres also no guarantee that the letter will


    work.


    When I smiled without realising it, Vi pinched my cheek without hurting and added,


    But youre a good writer, Mel. You might be able to write a letter thatll melt sir ns cold heart.


    such optimistic words.


    In my previous life, I liked reading books alone more than hanging out with people. Naturally, my hobby here is reading, too. As a result, was told by a tutor that I was talented in literature, and from some point on, I secretly developed my dream of bing a writer.


    Even if youre really talented?


    Its impossible for a woman to be a writer in Sourne. Whats the point of being talented?


    Vi was the only person who knew about my dream. My only supporters hazel eyes gleamed with passion today.


    Oh! Impossible? The famous was also written by a female author. Its a masterpiece.


    Thats an exception


    Also, do you have something else youre good at? Youre going to write a wonderful love letter.


    Seriously, she wont give me a moment to say anything negative. One of the few things that make my life special is that I, whos quiet and cautious, have been lucky enough to have the lively and cheerful Vi as my best friend.


    Vi, who stretched out slowly, tapped my shoulder.


    First, why dont you write down your favourite aspects of Sir n and write them in a poem? With your pretty handwriting.


    *


    *


    *


    Hair that resembles the distant universe and eyes as clear as an early dawn sky.


    Leopolds only sessor, elegant speech, deep voice as if half submerged in water.


    With a remarkably tall stature, always standing in an upright posture, and a beautiful figure as if drawn.


    A person who seems to smell like a cool winter night when approaching.


    A person, who is like a flower that blooms in the shade.


    Thad scolded Vi asking if she wasnt being too idealistic, but as soon as I returned home, I grabbed a pen. Then, as if possessed, I began writing about him.


    After rolling the tip of the pen on the paper for a while, I was startled and lost the pen as if waking up from a dream.


    Oh my god.


    The smell of rusted ink made me confused. With a look of disbelief, I looked at the myriad of handwritten letters. The paper, which had been white as snow, was full of my appreciation for n.


    I couldnt believe I had been looking at him so attentively.


    Melissa.


    Argh!


    Then, suddenly, the door opened revealing, Mrs. Kerney-the one who helps with the house chores-and I nearly fell off my chair.


    Thurriedly hid the paper that was stered, with praise for n between the pages of a book.


    Sorry, did I scare you? Im here to change the bed sheets.


    Mrs. Kerney, holding a thick duvet in her arms, smiled innocently. The air was definitely getting colder these days No, but Ive told you to knock!


    But even before I said something, she quickly added,


    Are you writing a letter?


    Yes, No?


    Seeing me with her eyes wide open, Mrs Kerney smiled as she showed her protruding front teeth.


    ..I was writing a diary.


    Who writes a diary with that face?


    My heart pounded. Could she see what I was thinking deep down?


    What do you mean by that kind of face?


    Isnt your face looking as if you were writing a very heartfelt letter?


    Im just saying.


    When I didnt answer, she rambled and peeled, off the thin bed sheet. I had no idea why I was acting like a criminal.


    Excuse me, maam. You said you were just saying it, so please dont tell my mother.


    Mrs. Kearney looked puzzled when I made a crawling voice.


    Oh, I guess its not just a diary.


    No, that kind of


    Melissa, I just said that because you got a letter.


    To sum up, it meant Mrs. Kearney had been teasing me. Such an exquisite timing.


    Tanswered calmly,


    What letter is it? Did you bring it?


    No, Mrs. Collins is already opening it and reading it.


    What


    But what does this mean? This time it would, be good if she was fishing with me.


    Why would my mom rip off the letter that came for me?


    The sender must have a mans name. I thought spring had finallye for you, Melissa, because she was making such a fuss. Is it not? The person you are writing to right now


    A mans name?


    Those strange words made my eyes open wide. No wonder shes opening the letter, its because Melissa Collins has no male acquaintances. Of course, there couldnt have been a man who would send me a letter.


    Mrs. Kerney shrugged while putting on a new bed cloth.


    Go down there.


    Her words lifted my body up like a magic spell. I just ran down the stairs.


    In fact, when Mrs. Kearney brought up the topic of the letter, I was embarrassed to think of n. What I wrote about him without thinking, Mrs. Kearney, who came in at that moment, the sender of the letter being a man All of this felt like fate.


    There are moments in life when you be obsessed with strange convictions. It may be a ridiculous delusion, but at least the feeling received was intense.


    Intuition that the letter might havee from n Leopold.


    Mom, the letter for me..


    Oh, Melissa!


    My mother ran to me with a delighted look. As Mrs. Kearney had said, there was a torn, envelope and a piece of paper in her hand. I tried to see the name written on the envelope, but it was obstructed by my mothers hand and thus invisible.


    You said nothing happened at the charity


    ball!


    My mother suddenly hugged me, so I blinked nkly.


    You dont know how worried I was about whether you were afraid of men and wouldnt be able to marry.


    What.?


    Apparently, someone who came to the ball sent me a letter. That alone was amazing enough, but if my mother was this happy then


    While hugging me, I felt my heart pounding louder and louder. My intuition was right. The author definitely was Leopolds only sessor, Al


    But its a name Ive never heard of before.


    an


    I dont think shes hearing his name for the first time though, its strange.


    How can you not know the name.


    Tobias Miller? Do you know him?


    T/N: Mrs. Kerney is a house worker not a maid, who lives with them, so she addresses Melissa in a more friendly way, its like they have lived together for a very long time, so workers often be a part of the family, I wont use the word maid but use madam.


    Comments from korean readers:


    No matter how much youre a family member, opening the letter without permission is a bitsigh.


    I dont want my mom to open the letter first TT TT


    Thedy is pretty shameless?? 77

 Chapter 3: Out of Control

    Chapter 3: Out of Control


    I looked devastated.


    Tobias Miller?


    No matter how much I think of it, how could I think n had sent a letter to me? He didnt even know I existed


    Even though it was simply a delusion, my face heated up. A situation like receiving a letter from the top idol in the social world is not something that can happen easily.


    Melissa, you dont know him?


    Huh, Ive never heard of that name before


    I cant stand my mothers nagging, so I diligently attend social events. Therefore, knew almost all the names of the attendees. People are surprisingly talkative, and I tend to be a good listener.


    That was the first time Ive ever heard about such a name. It means that the other person is the type that doesnt have as much presence as me. Not to mention that probability is one hundred percent.


    Mom, Ill take a look at the letter.


    Yes.


    My mother handed me the letter with a quivering face. Of course, my mother didnt care if the letter came from a man of a great family. Instead, she was more happy because a man showed interest in me.


    However, she seemed disappointed that I had never even heard of him. At times like this, is it called a real bargain in Korea?


    (T/N: CEto is a korean idiom. The whole form is    which literallyy means Better than a castle of bones than of stones


    to understand better: lets say youll buy a skirt. One skirt is just in while the other one is colorful and trendy. With both skirts having the same price youll choose the trendy one right? If you want a literal trantion: OF02 C o  = picking the crimson skirt if its the same price),


    Upon receiving the letter, I read it down at once. The content was concise and not long. The handwriting was not very beautiful, but it was enough to bebelled as neat.


    Dear Ms. Melissa Collins,


    The way you looked at the ballst weekend still lingers in my mind. I wander around searching for this quiet form and calm brown eyes which are simr to ake even in my dreams. Im consumed by a burning fever.


    It may be sudden, but can the youngdy grant me the chance to meet again?|| sincerely look forward to hearing your


    answer.


    Yours truly, Tobias Miller


    After reading the letter, I trembled at the unfamiliar ticklish feeling. But that feeling wasnt good at all.


    The next day, I showed the letter to Vi, and she responded in the same way. Guess who didnt be my best friend for nothing.


    Is there even a brownke?


    Vi, who fixed her eyes on the letter, mumbled with a strange face. I paused, then bursted intoughter.


    He might be talking about mud.


    Ah! So funny!


    Viughed and pped my forearm. When I stared at the stinging area with my eyes, Vi stopped smiling. She looked quite serious.


    By the way, Ive never heard of this name before. Miller


    ..


    Naturally, I was lost in thoughts.


    The letter wasnt long, but it was enthusiastic enough. Even if I had no dating experience, was not blunt enough to not know that this was a love letter.


    However, I felt very ufortable. It was because I couldnt shake the thought that this man named Tobias had misunderstood the person whom he was sending the love letter to.


    Vi. No matter how I look at it, I think this person has mistaken my name for someone else.


    No way.


    Vi shook her head.


    Do you think this man pointed at some woman and said Hmm, what is that youngdys name? And someone who was beside him told him your name?.


    Tanswered concisely to Vi, who performed a skillful performance as if it was a y.


    Yes.


    No way! I cant believe it! How can he misunderstand?


    There were so many people at Leopolds charity ballst weekend. I think you were the only one who didnte, werent you?


    Of course, its an exaggeration. In other words, my mother, my father, who is currently stationed in the northern part, were absent.


    But it goes without saying how crowded Leopolds vi was. Even Vi, who couldnt attend, knew about it.


    But of course, I dont like your attitude of thinking its not intended for you, Mel.


    I dont know the definition ofke for this person, but the quiet attitude part. This is about you.


    Im not quiet, Im introverted, Vi.


    She pretended not to hear my murmur naturally, and Vi continued in a yful way.


    I dont think our Mr. Tobi is such a sloppy person. The letter is a bit cheesy.


    T, Thats true.I hope he isnt like my father,or is he?


    Hmm, I dont know. His handwriting doesnt show anything.


    If it turned out to be the case, Id really like to refuse this love letter.


    Then Vi jerked up her head.


    Mel, are you going to reply?


    No.


    Why?


    What do you mean why?


    Perhaps she didnt like my immediate answer, Vi opened her mouth with a wrinkled eyebrow.


    Think about it, Mel. This is an opportunity. Its an opportunity topletely rid sir n off your mind, with whom theres no hope anyway.


    But Im sure you wanted me to write him a love letter


    Oh, did you really write it?


    11


    You wrote it, Mel. Oh my god.


    Oh my god, I know.


    I dont know myself either, Vi,


    *


    *


    *


    The paper, which had been written down to praise him, was still stuck inside a thick novel. I didnt really want to throw it away, but somehow I didnt even think about touching it either.


    In the letter that was going to be delivered to him-I didnt know if I could deliver it-1 wrote my own poem. After all, confessing my love was unreasonable for me. Maybe it was because I had never done it before, so just imagining it made me feel like I was suffocating and my face heated up.


    Anyway, I was d that poetry was so convenient. Even meaningless words and writings could look cool if they werebeled as poems. So, what I wrote wasnt a confession, only a poem.


    Its a shame to say it all, but heres the start.


    If only one season is allowed in my life, I will live a winter that resembles you.


    But no matter how much I stressed on it being poetry, it felt like n would notice it for some reason. The fact this was a love confession to him.


    So it could never be conveyed. We would not encounter each other in the first ce.


    .. It was only a few days ago that I thought so.


    Tunintentionally encountered him. Very identally.


    *


    *


    *


    This is how the story went. On a leisurely weekend afternoon, I went out to town on my own. My mother didnt like the idea of going out, and Vi had gone to Pickham to meet Jacob, so I couldnt help feeling lonely.


    In my hand was the reward I had received from my mother. The purpose of my outing was to buy an autumn hat. However, all i bought was a white ribbon as a decoration to put on my hat.


    The reason for this was that I had gotten this hat from my aunt and grandmother several years ago and it had been sleeping in my closet since then. Since it was a basic item, it would look stylish enough if I attached a velvet ribbon which had be a trend these days.


    And Mrs. Kerney was the best sewing artist Ive ever seen, so what more could I say?


    So after solving the hat issue, I still had some money left, and with that remaining money, bought a poetry book. It was written by one of my favourite female poets.


    In fact, I have never bought a single book other than novels in the past few years. However, today, I was overwhelmed with an unknown impulse that propelled me to buy a poetry book.


    I couldnt deny that the untimely love lettermotion had contributed greatly to this impulse..


    To be honest, I wanted to buy her new poetry book that came out earlier this year, but unfortunately, I was a little short on money. It would have been nice if I had bought a satin ribbon instead of velvet. So instead of hertest book, I bought one of her masterpieces.


    Do you want me to put it in a bag? Miss?


    Its alright. Ill just carry it around.


    When I handed over the money, a small book was passed to me. I turned around with it in my arms.


    As soon as I pushed back the rusty door of the old bookstore, I could smell the fresh smell of the street in the early evening. I was very happy because I liked the unique atmosphere at this time of the day.


    I closed my eyes and took a full breath through my lungs. The leaves were about to fall soon. It was the moment when I just started thinking about it.


    Ah


    I dropped the poetry collection as I bumped into someone. The poetry book fell down onto the cold stone floor with a thumping sound. The book opened with the impact and its white pages fluttered in the wind.


    The golden title glistened in the sunset. It was then that I raised my head as if waking up from a daze.


    Sor.!


    But I couldnt manage to express my full, apology to the person who bumped into me and covered my mouth with both hands.


    His ck hair, as ck as ebony, fluttered in the wind. As far as I know, there was only one person who had such perfect ck hair that did not mix with even a single glimmer of light colour.


    The icy blue-grey gaze fell on the book of poetry. I was holding my breath, counting his delicate eyshes that were casted downward.


    n Leopold did not bend over to pick up my poetry book. It wasnt that surprising. Because I couldnt imagine a picture of him picking up things that fell on the ground.


    The only important thing at the time was that the distance between us was far too small as we could smell each others scent.


    If I extended my arms right away, I could reach n. I could even touch him. Recalling these thoughts without hesitation, I felt a sense of secret sin rising


    11


    .


    The time when ns gaze slowly lifted up seemed like eternity. And finally, when those cool, ssical eyes pierced my pupils.


    P.


    Unknowingly, unexpected words popped out.


    Please can you pick it up for me?


    n didnt make any expression. No, this was an expression, or was it? His features, filled with boredom, were as cool as a steel de.


    His face was so beautiful that he might not be considered human. It felt like I was looking at a masterpiece its sculptor had crafted with his heart and soul.


    At that moment,I was under the illusion that time had stopped. ns sharp chin bent down and his shoulders fell neatly below my eye level.


    Huh?


    I just looked down with a surprised face as his elegant fingers picked up my poetry book.


    The poetry book was returned very swiftly. Straightly, just like at the bookstore. However, the difference between the two situations was bigger than the one between earth and sky.


    He still didnt say a word, and his eyes were cold and dry. Nevertheless, he did me a favour by picking up my poetry book, and I should have taken it from him without blushing even


    more.


    Because the evening wind was blowing while waiting for him. As if telling me to let him go


    .


    But my lips and tongue were already out of control.


    Ill be at the Antris coffee shop throughout the afternoon tomorrow.


    What the hell happened to me?


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Shes good at the real game.


    Oh, my.


    Its so cute. A baby puppy who tries hard.


    Oh, Im trembling


    The female character is so lovely. Its so, so, so nice. The writing is so nice. Im watching in awe!


    Your thoughts control your actions~~~ Youre going to kick the nkets today!

 Chapter 4: Reason For Falling in Love

    Chapter 4: Reason For Falling in Love


    nughed.


    It was a clearugh.


    Lets pretend we didnt hear that.


    With those cold words, the collection of poems came closer to me. When he reached out his hand towards my face, the book was ced on my trembling palm with a tap sound.


    n turned around, slightly loosening the dark red, cravat around his neck.


    I couldnt do anything but look up at his ck back. Hoping that it wasnt me who made him feel frustrated.


    At that very moment, n nced back at me. When our eyes met, I thought it wouldnt be strange if my heart stopped like this. It may be my illusion, but his eyes looked as if he had something to say..


    But it was also my wish, and his gaze stayed on my face for just about three seconds. At the same time, the tip of his sleek chin headed straight back, n strode away from me.


    His back slowly blended into the street that was dyed in scarlet. It was such a familiar scene to me. Enough to make me believe that everything that just happened was an illusion, and the sight Im seeing right now was real.


    On the way back home, it seemed that I was in a daze the whole time. As scrambled down the street, less than an hour from the city centre, I was preupied with the thought of ns wless and beautiful skin,


    Even his cold transparent blueish-gray eyes did not leave my mind. As if the after-image was engraved in my mind.


    I got goosebumps all over my body when I remembered the feeling when his cold gaze slowly swept across my face.


    Hey, Melissa!


    Im back, mom.


    What about your hat!


    When I returned home, my mother immediately tracked down the whereabouts of my hat. My mother, whose only hobby is to look out the window with a lethargic face, ran out when she saw that my hat wasnt in my hand.


    Thats something I got from my aunt and grandmother a few years ago.


    What? How can you go out in the social world wearing that old-fashioned thing? You think you would stand out with that? I gave you enough money to buy something good!


    Its clean. Its just that its a little modest.


    So, you came back empty-handed? You didnt buy Sarahs hat, but you bought useless books? Ugh!,


    Oh, I bought a moon ribbon for my hat. Im going to ask Mrs. Kerney for a favor. This is a poetry book bought because I had some money left.


    At my words, my mother was furious and pounded her chest.


    Melissa! Are you still thinking about bing an author?


    When I was still a teenager, I told my mother that! wanted to be an author, but her response was very bad. I havent said anything like that ever since then, but.. As expected, she mustve remembered.


    This is just a collection of poems, mom. I wanted to read poems in autumn..


    Its fine to write and dream of bing an author.


    My mother snorted like an angry bull and cut off my words.


    But, shouldnt it be your priority to find a good husband? You dont seem to not understand what Im talking about.


    You can live leisurely with your husbands wealth and use it to do your hobby. Yes?


    A dream that couldnte true anyway. My mothers small words stung me.


    Worrying about marriage continued quite long as always. Having managed to endure it, I went straight to Mrs. Kerney and handed her the hat and ribbon. I also said to not forget to put it up beautifully


    Then, I sat alone in front of my desk inside my room. I wanted to think about something else because my heart was feeling stuffy. It was a natural step for me to start reading poetry.


    To be honest, the poems in the book didnt really impress me. Since it was an impulsive purchase,


    I skimmed through the poems with dry eyes, turning the pages halfheartedly, with an attitude that seemed as if it was an obligation.


    It was when a poem titled made my gaze


    stop.


    Theres a shadow you left on the


    street


    When I read the first line, of course, I thought of n


    I was the one being swallowed alive in the coral sky that I looked up over your shoulder on that summer day


    I was out of breath because it was filled by you


    I lie on the wall where your soul was resting, and I felt in ease


    You were my mistake


    I missed him.


    Ive always been curious about the reason for love. think Ive always been curious ever since the moment I existed.


    Of course, I wasnt trying to talk about a crush. This curiosity was about the beginning of lovers who swore love to each other.


    One day, I asked my mother about how she decided to be Mrs. Collins. The answer, that my mother gave without hesitating, who was sewing a button on an old coat, was,


    Livelihood.


    Her voice was dry and said so without even looking away from the thread and needle.


    Perhaps, because it was an answer that could be expected or convinced, I wasnt disappointed.


    Anyway, the Collins couple now have a simr rtionship to love, so its fine. I thought so. This was because I didnt think love had to be hot and intense.


    I have nothing to say if someoneughed at me for the way I knew about it while not having anyone to love.


    I asked right away when I heard the news that Vi had just started dating.


    Why did you choose that person?


    I didnt expect a great answer, but I still asked her. I was just curious. As to what sense and conviction everyone started to love. That has been my longstanding concern.


    Because Im lonely.


    When Vi answered, her face was calm.


    The world is so big and were all weak youths, Mel./ thought it would be nice to have someone to lean on. Completely on my side. Wouldnt that be the same for everyone?


    I didnt know what Vi meant. So I just nodded my head moderately.


    But, I totally stood on my own side. That was such a childish story.


    This was my real intention; There couldnt be anyone else on my side other than myself in this world.


    It was just a question. Do people really expect such nonsense and start dating? Its not like they dont know that they will eventually end up being disappointed and hurt. I was just wondering endlessly


    Of course, I have feelings for n, but this was just a simple crush.


    .So, it meant that I didnt have any expectations, that I might develop feelings for him. I was also keenly aware of how poor Melissa Collins was for n Leopold.


    The reason why I couldnt be a lover with anyone in my past life or present life. I was afraid to admit it, but I already knew.


    The essence is a feeling of inferiority.


    When I fell in love, I couldnt experience it with a calm mind. I didnt think I would have been the only one who felt this way, but I didnt even know how I fell into it calctively. It was just irresistible and I got caught up in it.


    Theres a brilliant type of person in this world. The people, who could easily steal someones heart and soul, they couldnt help but to look dazzling in any way.


    Im obviously not of that sort.


    So, its unimaginable for me to confess my love to him, who took my heart without any exnation or understanding. I just have to wait helplessly for this love to fade away.


    If I had been as calcting as my mother, I would have tried. If I had the courage to start a love for a simple reason like Because I was lonely like Vi, a lot of things wouldve changed.


    However, these thoughts also meant nothing. n Leopold is too far and overwhelming for me.


    We were close to each other when I encountered him I might have breathed the same air as him. If not, at least maybe just a little bit. In that sense, was it natural to think of him while reading this poem?


    When I thought about his breath, my heart somehow became heavy.


    Then, suddenly I heard a knock. I raised my head, which had been down looking at the poem. The small me that sat on the tip of the candle trembled dangerously.


    Melissa.


    It was Mrs. Kerneys voice. When I hurriedly opened the door, her innocent face was filled with a smile, showing her protruding front teeth. Madame had a hat in her small hand. A forked bo surrounded by a sky blue velvet ribbon.


    Are you done, maam?


    Yes, take a look.


    In order to chase the thoughtfulness, I shook my head a couple of times and picked up the hat.


    What do you think?


    I turned around the hat that was beautifully wrapped with a bright ribbon. As expected, Mrs. Kerneys skills were no doubt. It didnt look new, but it was stylish enough that I could wear it right away.


    Its pretty. Thank you.


    Thats a relief.


    Madame smiled with her good-looking face. At that moment, I suddenly realized that I had never heard about Mrs. Kearneys love story. If I didnt know she was separated from her husband, I wouldve asked her earlier..


    As for how Mrs. Kearney came to my house, it was from the beginning that she had a connection with my father when her husband joined the military.


    He suddenly passed away during the training. My father, who felt sorry for Mrs. Kearney, who had nowhere to go, rmended her toe into our house as an employee.


    Do you have anything to say about the hat?


    Oh


    I suddenly thought. If its now, wouldnt it be okay to ask? I heard that the time when madame came ovepped with my birthday, so it has been twenty years.


    I stopped talking and started with the intention of apologizing if Mrs. Kearney showed any signs of difort.


    Madam, Im in love these days, so Im a little curious about.


    Love.


    Madame smiled when she looked at my fingertips nervously fiddling with my hat, and my eyes wandered around, not knowing where to look.


    It was sunset time, and the corridor without windows was dark. The only thing that was casting light was the madames greenish-brown eyes.


    So, you mean youre in love?


    What? For me, such a thing is


    was embarrassed at that moment and blurred the end of my words. I just wanted madame not to say anything to my mother.


    Be, because I cut the price for the hat, I bought a collection of poems, and it turned out to be a collection of love poems.


    Thats possible. When I was as young as you, I loved, poetry.


    This actually wasnt the poetry book I wanted to buy Of all things, Im a little short of money.!


    I dont know why I was exining about this..


    So, how did madame fall in love? What kind of confidence did your husband give you to decide that you were ready for marriage? I heard that he was a noble..


    Well If you feel ufortable, you dont have to answer me.


    Its not a pleasant thing.


    Mrs. Kearneys smile faded and she shifted her gaze to the sky as if she were lost in thought.


    Her answer was a little out of my expectations,


    I was at stake.


    *


    *


    *


    Comments from Korean readers:


    This is a novel that shows what a carefully crafted sentence is. This is a novel that keeps me looking for more works done by this author.


    I love the atmosphere of the novel and the lines used.


    Life?!?!?!?!?!?!?


    Wow, the sentences are really nice.

 Chapter 5: Love Makes People Live in Someway

    Chapter 5: Love Makes People Live in Someway


    Li.fe?


    My eyes opened wide. Did this mean that she was threatened with the premise of marriage?


    Maybe its a story about livelihood. Because Mrs. Kerney must have been married around the same time as my mother.


    Yes, exactly.


    Madame added with a smile.


    Can Ie in?


    Oh! Of course, maam.


    I hurriedly opened the door. Mrs. Kearney, wearing an old apron over the faded poplin dress, gently entered the room.


    She sat straight on an armchair, and I sat on the bed facing her.


    Then should I tell you? Because I think I know why mydy asked about this.


    ..Yes, please.


    I decided to listen to her talk without saying anything,


    Where should I start? That I was the youngest daughter of a poor and low-rankingndlord and had no property to inherit? Oh, by the way, there was no dowry.


    He was a man of both dignity and culture. I fell in love at first sight, and I followed him out of the house.


    Left the house..?


    There was a time when I was rebellious too.


    As I was startled by that, Mrs. Kearney covered her mouth andughed.


    I have to say, but he couldnt afford it either. Hes not the eldest son, so he didnt inherit the title. We live in a shabby cottage in a rural Vige in the north, He immediately enlisted in the military to earn a living, and then


    You know it.


    Of course I knew. Shortly thereafter, she became a widow.


    Mrs. Kearney had a calm face, but somehow I felt awkward and didnt know what to do. It was not an emotion that I could rte or sympathize with


    There were just a few celebrators for us and I was barely holding a bouquet made of wild flowers, but I wasnt ashamed. Everything was beautiful.


    There was a time when I thought I would die if I didnt marry him. Is it because I love him so passionately? After he left, the only thing that keeps me alive is the memory of that time.


    I was worried that Mrs. Kerneys eyes might tear up, but fortunately, she only had a gentle and young smile on her face.


    I didnt know Madam had this story. It struck me in a strange way that madam, who always wore an old bo and worked tirelessly around the house with her rough hands, also had her splendid days.


    A bright sparkle that only love could give. Ive never even felt that way.


    werent you afraid? Because of the worry that your husband might not ept your heart


    Why? Because I was just a humble woman who had nothing?


    When Mrs. Kearney smiled, her rabbit-like front teeth were clearly revealed.


    N, no, thats not what I meant. Its just When you fall in love One would feel low and think poorly of their own self.


    Because that person was so dazzling and high. When added quietly, madam smiled with a hum.


    Im kidding. I know what youre talking about, sweetheart. Literally. He was a wonderful man and was a woman who didnt have anything in particr.


    Mrs. Kearneys words reminded me of n again. Exactly, something like an inseparable gap between me and him.


    But I wasnt in a situation to think about such details.


    Why?


    Because I had to live.


    ..was it a matter of livelihood?


    No, Melissa. If your love for him is as hot as if you swallowed fire, and if you dont spit it out


    If you dont confess your feelings right away, youll burn to death.


    It was unfamiliar to see Mrs. Kearney, who was about fifty years old, told her love story with her eyes gleaming like a 20-year-old girl.


    When I gave my heart clumsily, he epted my heart. Its worth being called a miracle.


    He loved madam from the beginning, too.


    I dont know. Was it because of my courage? Maybe it was sympathy.


    Sym.pathy?


    Hearing Mrs. Kearneys subsequent reply made me regret asking.


    I still dont know what the answer is. Ill never know. Because hes gone now.


    I presumed it was sympathy because if he had rejected me, my marriage path would have been closed off as it was. I made such a morous confession.


    ..You were reckless.


    I muttered vaguely. The more I heard about Madams story, the more surprised I was. It was hard for me to understand that she left the house because of love


    Mrs. Kearney added, stroking the back of her wrinkled hand.


    When I think about it now, it makes meugh. Maybe it was because I was young, but I wasnt scared either.


    But the fact that I feel like I can live my whole life with only a few years of memories makes me look back on how blessed I was to meet such a person.


    Many thoughts ran through my mind. In fact, my mind had beplicated the whole time I was listening to her story. I may or may not have known what was on madams mind.


    The obvious thing was that she told a beautiful story. In the end, it was a memory of love that made Mrs. Kearney, who could have given up her life, ended up living again due to the shock of her loved one who suddenly left her.


    I suddenly thought about this. Love makes people live in some way.


    At the same time, I realized one thing. It was the fact that my feelings for n could not be called true love,


    It might be embarrassing to name this feeling as love, which was not as rational as my mother, neither as dependent as Vi nor desperate as Mrs. Kearney


    Because what I liked was just his appearance. Like n Leopolds upright beauty and elegance, also his aura that did not blend with others.


    Although he looked cold, I once imagined that n would actually have a heart as beautiful as his appearance. There were countless times I thought so. The time heughed at me would be unforgettable,


    Lets pretend we didnt hear that.


    But it ended up as an imagination. I thought maybe it would have been better not to meet him, but soon! shook my head.


    It was one of the most special events Ive ever encountered in myme life.


    If I had been a little more worthy for that, his kindness might not have been just an imagination.


    Thinking so, I quickly epted it, even though my heart ached.


    The attendant passed by the table where I was sitting and came back with backwards steps. The water jug was tilted over the opening of the ss when there was not much water left.


    Oh, thank you.


    Dont mention it, miss.


    He answered in a calm voice and started walking again. The little amount of coffee left at the bottom of the cup had already cooled down, and there was a thin, yellow frothy strip that had dried up around it.


    I didnt know how many more ridiculous things existed in the world, but I came to Antris Coffee Shop. Theld the collection of love poems in my arms that I bought when I bumped into n yesterday.


    A few minutes after the attendant filled the ss of water, I turned the pages to thest chapter of the poetry book. I thought there were only a few more pages left, but it was thest chapter.


    Phew


    I didnt know myself either. They say love makes you a fool, and ever since yesterday, Ive only been doing things that I couldnt even understand.


    My crush was not so extreme or sublime, but kept on showing off its strong presence, and I repeatedly gave in. I admit it. Ive been noticeably agitated since I met him.


    I didnt really expect him to show up. The probability that he woulde all the way here to meet me wasnt even close to zero, it was literally zero.


    Even though I knew it so clearly, my eyes went to the door right away whenever the doorbell rang. Thats why I spent a long time reading all these small poems.


    And of course, no one who entered this coffee shop was n Leopold.


    The sky had turned red when I looked up through the wide window. Coincidentally, it was around the time we met.


    .Im just like a fool.


    Without realizing it, I let out a muffled mumble. It was so low that no one could hear it.


    Tomorrow Vi wille back to Florin, I should have met her. Thinking like that, I raised my tired body.


    The way back home was dull. Love seemed to give some people the strength to continue on with their lives and for others it was a heaven they could lean on, but why was mine so ironic?


    Is it all my problem?


    maybe it is.


    I was drenched in emotions after reading the book of love poems, and on my way home, I felt as if I could hear the sound of two footsteps but there was only a lonely wind blowing on the road.


    Even at the coffee shop and after leaving the coffee shop, it was clear that I had been daydreaming again. Longing for someone to appear, such a frivolous daydream.


    Getting lost in vain delusions seemed tos be my passionate hobby.


    Wee,dy.


    But when I got home, Julia, who greeted me, said something strange.


    Greg was here. He just left. Its been a while since he came, right? He even brought me some very good quality beef this time.


    I see. Ill be able to eat Mrs. Kerneys beef stew tonight.


    I answered in moderation and stretched my arms backward to make it easier for Julia to take off my coat.


    Oh, Greg said he saw you today? In the city.


    Really? Why didnt he greet me? Was I too far from him?


    No, thedy was upied by someone, so he didnt say hello.


    Even though Julia took off my coat, I stopped without straightening my arms. I wasnt with anyone even for a brief moment today.


    Julia, I was alone.


    I heard a tall man in ck attire was walking behind you, miss. He was quite close. He could only see you both walking together..


    What?


    Lady, you dont have to pretend to be flustered. Mrs. Collins already liked him throughout the time when she heard you already met the man named Toby.


    While Julia was chattering excitedly, I felt my fingertips tingling coldly.


    I heard he had long hair that covered his face. Is thedy okay with it? If you want to go on another date, tell him to cut it right away,


    Julia.


    As I continued to listen to her, I got goosebumps. I quickly cut off the girls words.


    Lady, are you angry? I just.


    No, its not like that. Ive been alone all day today. Really.


    What?


    I didnt even reply to a person named Tobias.


    Only then did Julia close her mouth with a serious face.


    I didnt know because the streets were so crowded during the day. But now that I think about it.


    On my way home, I felt like there were other footsteps.


    I dont know the reason nor purpose, but it seemed that the suspicious man was following me


    Lady


    I wondered who he was if it wasnt a ghost.

 Chapter 6: The Oath Of Love You Forever

    Chapter 6: The Oath Of Love You Forever


    The new garrison (1) of my fathers military unit was quite far from the capital. In other words, there were only women who lived in our house now.


    What should we do,dy? Could he have followed you all the way home?


    maybe.


    Upon hearing my answer, Julia quickly became teary and ran toward my mother.


    You mean that wasnt the guy named Toby?


    Ill get annoyed if you say its just a joke, Melissa.


    My mother didnt seem to buy it.


    In the end, it was Mrs. Kerney who went outside to take a look around the house. She stopped me from following her and went out of her door, and after a while, she returned to the house with a bold step that did not match her small stature.


    We gathered at the doorstep, and Julia, who was impatient, urged her.


    How is it outside, Mrs Kerney?


    First of all, there was no suspicious person.


    We breathed a sigh of relief at the same time,


    To my mother, who told me to be careful of going to the city alone for the time being, I replied that I would go with Vi if I had to go to the city. My mothen hated to go out, and Mrs. Kerney and Julia were always busy.


    After that, my mother nagged me to send a reply to Tobias Miller, and I endured that situation with an awkward expression as always.


    For a few days since then, I stayed inside the house and refrained myself from going out. Eating Mrs. Kerneys special beef stew and reading my favorite books repeatedly were a greatfort in my life,


    To be honest, it wasnt too hard. I thought it would be more appropriate to feelfortable than feeling trapped. Perhaps there was a big reason why I was not the active type.


    When the shock of the stalking incident faded to some extent, I went out for the first time. Vis mansion was just a short distance from my house, so it wasnt a huge outing.


    We were sitting next to each other on the sofa in the drawing room while drinking our tea.


    Oh my god, Melissa!


    Vi, who heard my story, jumped up in surprise. It was astonishing how she did not spill her tea, but her response did not deviate even an inch from my expectations.


    What youre saying is..!


    Im not sure, so sit down, Vi.


    I made my face as calm as possible to coax Vi.


    In fact, it was not that difficult because it was true that it got quite better. Its already been a few days since I went to the Antris coffee shop.


    Mel, why are you so calm? Isnt it scary? You said he was a tall man in ck..


    . Mr. Greg might have been mistaken. You know how crowded the city is during the weekend, right?


    But Vi acted as if she couldnt hear me at all. She put down the teacup and began to pace around in front of me.


    His face was covered with hair. Whats that. Its so suspicious..


    Vi murmured anxiously. At this rate, I almost became nervous too.


    I pretended to be calm once again. Isnt there a saying that what you say and what you thinkes true?


    Vi, Im begging you. Stop it and sit down. Youre trying to make me anxious too.


    Melissa


    Vi sat down next to me, stretching the end of her words in her characteristic husky voice. The sofa shook slightly.


    Here. Drink the tea.


    I brought the teacup on the tea table back into her hand. A moment of silence passed as we sip our teacups at the same time.


    I thought about it.


    I opened my mouth.


    I dont think so. Theres no reason to stalk me.


    What?


    I recited it like the most rational person in the world, but the only reply was that it was absurd. The golden eyebrows of Vi were raised.


    Youre really weird sometimes, Melissa.


    Your eyebrows look weird now, Vi.


    When I counterattacked without losing, Vi put down the teacup again. Then she crossed her arms and shot back.


    Is there aw that states you wont get a stalker?


    What


    Stalkers dont necessarily stick to celebrities.


    Vi was more serious than ever.


    In the first ce, with the mindset of normal people, Do you think the stalker will stalk with apelling


    reason?


    Well, they must have their own reasons.


    So, you think thats a normal reason!


    Vi, who was talking as if frustrated, continued speaking in a firm voice.


    I cant do this, Mel. Lets write a letter to Tobias Miller right now!


    What kind of nonsense is that all of a sudden?


    In response to the unexpected reaction, I set my half cup of tea down on the table and changed my posture.


    If he finds out you have a man, he will leave you.


    No he might not be a stalker.


    It might be right, you idiot! Why the hell are you so carefree?


    Vi looked a little angry. When I shut my mouth, the harsh voice that had risen to the top turned calmly as if trying to persuade me.


    I think its not worth it. If he is a real stalker, he will back down the moment he sees a man.


    But you cant take advantage of anyone.


    Ha, is this the time to act righteous? And the man must be waiting for your reply, so whats the problem? He was being lovestruck.


    Writing a reply is to help that person, not to use it. Its okay now, right?


    The problem is that his target doesnt seem to be me.. I couldnt refute it otherwise, so I took the tea cup to my lips. Somehow, I felt frustrated.


    However, it would be better to stop exining my inferiorityplex to Vi. Because I was sure my only friend would try to raise me up somehow.


    So I decided not to tell the story about my encounter with n. He never seemed to pick up the poetry book, so I didnt have to bring it up. I had to ask for a favor that was close to an appeal. Because I would see the difficult face of the struggling Vi to soothe me.


    Perhaps because it was such an unrealistic crush, wasnt particrly hurt by his attitude..


    Okay. Ill send him a letter.


    I answered in a calm tone. Naturally, or fortunately, the embarrassing story of me going to a coffee shop was swallowed silently.


    Good idea, Mel! I hope Toby is a good person. Vi looked relieved and bright. Seeing that face made me feel somewhat distant. What the hell should I send a reply?


    I didnt know Tobias Miller. I didnt know his age or appearance. There was still a lingering thought that he might be waiting for a reply from another woman other than me.


    I wish I had confidence in myself. If only it could be, much of life would befortable. It was cumbersome to guess that he was mistaken for a person even after looking at the love letter with my name clearly written on it.


    It was not hard to assume that he really wrote a letter to me- Melissa Collins, who was always holding her breath like air in a corner seat  because he has a unique taste.


    The problem was that I naturally had a hunch that he would regret sending me a love letter after seeing me properly.


    My face from a distance may have looked much nicer than when he saw it closely, and my hair may have looked golden at first nce in the light. I thought looked better from a distance.


    n Leopold wouldnt have been so cold to me if I had been a brighter person up close.


    Whats wrong, Mel?


    My hand, which had only been fiddling with the tip of my sleeve, was covered with Vis hand, and my thoughts were over.


    Do you not know what to write?


    No.


    My sense of inferiority was so deep that it was hard to show even to my only best friend. Oh, my. Vi.


    So I decided to change the subject a little.


    You havent told me the story ofst weekends Pi trip yet. Did you like it?


    I guess it was obvious that I was trying to change the subject. Vi looked at me for a few seconds with a suspicious gaze and moved her lips.


    Yes, there is. Its kind of bad to say this now.


    What are you talking about?


    You should date too, Melissa.


    Ha. I was wondering what you were saying. I was relieved andughed like a sigh.


    No, why on earth didnt you do it? Isnt this good?


    ..Why? Which one is that good?


    She seemed like wanting to talk, so she asked me an insinuating question. Vi turned toward me, sweeping up her bushy blonde hair.


    Last weekend at Pi, I finally heard the oath to love you forever. He wants to live for me.


    The eyes of Vi who said so were shining like stars. Its a bit far-fetched, but when I lived in Korea, I never valued the word I love you highly. Because it was a verymon and overflowing word.


    One of the things I learned while living in Sourne is that people here did not say I love you carelessly.


    Even if they are lovers.


    But would that change the value of saying I love you? In the end, its just a word.


    Words are shapeless and are always scattered quickly I cant promise anything. I couldnt understand at all that people die or live because of a few words that have no power.


    In other words, I cant easily tell what Vi feels like with a teary face in front of my eyes. No matter how close we are.


    Really? Thats good.


    yes?


    Was my in reaction awkward? Vi hurriedly drank the tea. Then, she spoke again excitedly, wondering if something came to mind.


    Lets go to Pi together next time! Itspletely different from Florin. There are many green hills, and each ridge is full of flowers.


    It must be simr to heaven.


    You will love it too! Me and Jacob are just waiting for the leaves to turn. Lets go before winteres, Mel.


    Ill introduce Jacob to you then. She added with a shy smile that did not match Vi.


    Yes, Im looking forward to it.


    When Vi saw Jacob who came to the capital city, she fell in love at a single nce and dropped her handkerchief in front of him. It was fate that she captured him with that clumsy wink.


    In any case, the great love that makes you swear to devote your whole life to it all begins with a trivial coincidence. In a way, thats ridiculous.


    The reason why I came to love n was asme as Vi and Jacob. Childish and obvious repertoire of falling in love at first sight. It was an autumn day at the age of twelve, when I secretly peeped at him over the shoulders of the adults gathered at the venue and held my breath.


    Tobias would not be much different. I still dont know if Im really the one he cares about.


    Right, Mel!


    As I was staring into the air with these nutty thoughts, Vi suddenly grabbed my arm.


    Did you hear about Sir n?


    ***


    [1] a group of troops stationed in a fortress or town to defend it.


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Oh, its so much fun.


    But Im d she has a friend like Vi TTT


    Who is it?! Who stalked her?

 Chapter 7: A Mysterious Beauty

    Chapter 7: A Mysterious Beauty


    What are you talking about?


    I havent been out of the house since the stalking incident fromst weekend. There was no such thing as a way for me to hear about n.


    Its not like going out of the house wont make a point.


    Sir n was at the coffee shopst weekend.


    I choked as swallowed the wrong way.


    Mel, are you okay?


    Last Sunday was the day I waited for n nkly at the Antris coffee shop. Looking down at the words that couldnt be read at all with a bored gaze.


    There are only two coffee shops in the capital, Antris and Libre. Even though I knew it was useless, I vaguely imagined it. What was the probability that he entered the coffee shop before me and sat out of sight?


    It was a nonsensical fantasy, but just imagining it somehow made my heart race.


    Of course, if he really hade to the coffee shop to meet me, he wouldnt have talked to me.


    Nevertheless, I held back my lips from asking which coffee shop he was at. With force majeure. (T/N: it means he just wanted to see her and not talk to her)


    But my lips were shut tightly because of Vis words that followed. Because I lost the meaning to ask.


    So, Sir n was in Antrisst Saturday.


    Saturday was the day I met him after buying the poetry book. At that time, the sky was already turning red, and I didnt know if n had already stopped by a coffee shop or was on his way to it.


    I was just a little questionable about Vi speaking as if it were some great event. Although it is notmon for n Leopold to appear in the middle of the city, is it so surprising that he was at a coffee shop?


    Why are you talking so seriously?


    Sir n was with a girl!


    Ah.


    n was always the center of the topic. He must be tired of his position, but it cant be helped. Because everyone was anxious that they couldnt reach him.


    But he didnt get along well with women or men. It was probably not because he was shy or something else. Because he was the heir of the Leopold Family, and he was sure to speak only when necessary,


    Ive always imagined that the reason he didnt like to mix easily with people was because he was tired of people or because of his arrogance.


    Butst weekend, when I first met him, who had always been watching him from a distance, I had a vague thought. There was a very high probability that it might be thetter.


    If the mere fact that he was with a woman was enough to circte, there would be no way that the other person was his rtive, his employer, or a business-rted socialite. perhaps..


    It was said that she was a mysterious beauty.


    I dont know why my heart stung at that word.


    I heard that she had luscious red hair and wore morous clothes, but no one in the social world knew her.


    Thats strange.


    I know. Maybe shes a foreigner.


    Are they in a rtionship? Those two.


    I dont know why Im asking this question.


    WellIt seemed like a pretty close rtionship, so maybe it is? There was a lot of talk about his hidden fiancee.


    Vis face, as she answered with babbling, looked calm. Actually, she likes ns beauty, but she didnt


    see him as a love object, so maybe thats why shes also in a rtionship right now.


    However, it was strange in any way to think that my heart fluctuated like a ship that met a storm after hearing the story from Vi.


    I dont know if I had expected that my rtionship with him could progress just once when I ran into


    him.


    Sending a letter to Tobias Miller was already a decision. As Vi said, its worth losing, so I decided to reply in a simple way.


    However, after hearing the story of n and the young witch, I wanted to send a sincere reply. Thinking about it now, I wonder if it was something, like being grumpy. Its a fleeting grudge that the other person (n) wont notice at all.


    I dont necessarily see it as bad.


    Vi suddenly opened her mouth.


    Its weing to see the kingdoms young women to stop tormenting their foolish hopes and face reality.


    ..yes.


    That day, as soon as I got home, I wrote a letter to Tobias Miller. I wrote each letter with great care, using elegant handwriting, which was one of my few talents.


    Sometimes Im surprised by my own childishness.


    Dear Mr Miller,


    Excuse me for not having answered your letter sooner. I hope Im not toote.


    Im sorry to have caused you a fever, but I was happy to receive the letter. At the same time, I thought all the time about what to say to answer. Ill being of age this year, but Im still a girl whos not good at everything.


    Ill give you a chance to meet me again. Im curious about you, too. Ill wait at the Antris coffee shop on Saturday afternoon. Ill be wearing a hat with a sky blue ribbon.


    Best regards, Melissa.


    *


    *


    *


    In the midst of a quiet daily routine, the weekend has returned without fail. It was bright Saturday morning when my mother came to wake me up by herself with an excited face.


    I was tempted to let my mother go instead of me to meet Tobias Miller. There was still a possibility that he was really about the age of a father or an old gentleman.


    As I was leaving the house, my mother made a fuss for a while, saying she would call a carriage, and I had to sweat a lot to refuse it. Mrs. Kerney and Julia were also bustling as they saw me off to the front door.


    I said I want to go to a wonderful ce..Ill be back without beingte..


    You will bete, Melissa!


    Fearing that my mothers sermon would begin with those words, I hurried out the door.


    The three women were behaving as if all my finding a imate was everything in life. Perhaps my father would have felt the same way. Is this how a soldier who goes to the battlefield for his country feels? I walked away with a deted smile.


    Outside, the air of autumn was getting thicker. The smell of wet leaves was carried by the cool wind. My heart was pounding for some reason, and I felt nervous as if I was floating in the air.


    It was not even noon yet when I arrived at the coffee shop. The table was half full and filled with a moderately pleasantmotion.


    I looked around the inside with nervous eyes, but I couldnt see the figure of a man alone. I felt a deep sense of relief and sat down in a corner as if I had copsed.


    Good weekend, Miss.


    At that time, an attendant with a friendly smile quickly approached.


    Oh, Id like an Espresso please. Without sugar.


    As soon as I finished my order, the attendant politely bowed down and left. As I stared at the white back, the surroundingndscape caught my eye again.


    Even in the middle of the leisurely weekend, Antris Coffee Shop boasted a cozy atmosphere.


    The walls surrounded by dark Mahogany panels went well with the small floral decorations hanging everywhere, and the teak wooden floor, which stood out with the grain of the wood, twinkled like a mirror, as if it had been polished carefully.


    It was when I was looking down at the wooden floor tightly woven with chevron patterns and chasing the narrow gap with a blurred gaze for a while.


    Miss Collins?


    When I heard a cautious voice over my head, I froze. didnt have the talent to talk to a man in a casual manner. The moment hase to admit that meeting him was just a hasty attack.


    Fortunately, at least, his voice was cautious enough to give the impression that he was gentle, and that he didnt seem like an old man.


    Right?


    When the calm question knocked on my ear again, raised my head.


    To Mr. Miller?


    I couldnt remember his name for a moment, but I stuttered like a fool. He affirmed my words with a wide smile.


    The man in front of me seemed to be less than thirty. The first thing I noticed was his slightly brighter brown hair that looked soft like coffee with milk. His eyes were dark ck, and his smile was kind.


    Thank you very much for giving me a chance to meet you again. Can I sit down if you dont mind?


    Oh, yesI ced an order first.


    I was visibly gibberish. He had afortable impression that could be easily seen around him, and it was never because of the reason that he was a very handsome man.


    What made me nervous was the fact that the person he sent the love letter to was indeed me. Because was implicitly thinking that he would be embarrassed when he saw my face


    Its okay. Ill order Miss Collins coffee then.


    I had a lot of questions. Like why did you send me a love letter and what aspect of me that you liked?


    I just couldnt say anything because I didnt want to ask any stupid question.


    The same was true of the other person who was unable to start the conversation. He seemed to be thinking about what to say to me. Of course, he seemed nervous, but I was so rigid that anyone could tell it.


    The first word he chose was outstanding.


    Its a pretty hat.


    Ah


    At those words, I could see at once that he was a thoughtful person. Suddenly, I felt like my vignce melted away like snow. Half, if not all.


    Thank you. I put a ribbon on the hat my aunt and grandmother gave me. I didnt put it on myself, but.


    Awesome. Im so happy to see you again Oh, did I already tell you this story.


    Yes, Mr. Miller.


    Then he smiled shyly.


    You can call me Toby.


    Soon after, when the attendant approached and put down a small cup of coffee in front of me, Toby sent the attendant away by asking for the same thing as me.


    It was only the two of us again.


    I think I have to exin how I ended up sending such a letter.


    Toby nervously touched his nails and smiled nicely. As if trying to reassure me. The Indian dimples that went wide over their cheeks looked innocent.


    I may sound like a fool.. I thought you were beautiful, Miss Collins.


    What about me?


    Wasnt it written in the letter?


    He let out a shyugh. I couldnt believe this tickling situation.


    My eyes are brown. How can they look like ake? || thought you were mistaken for me and someone else..


    When I first looked at you, I thought your eyes were clear.


    If you were to talk about colors It can be called ake deep in the mountains in autumn.


    He spoke just like a poet. I was just puzzled because found someone praising my ordinary eyes for the first time.


    Dark-colored eyes looked at me cautiously.


    Ake full of beautiful maple trees, Miss Collins.


    ***


    T/N: find yourself a man who praises you like Toby.


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Wow TTTTits perfect


    Its ticklish! So good!!


    Oh my.


    Ha i need to buy more cookies


    thats funny


    He speaks so beautifully TTTT


    A, he is poetic


    I aint dating unless I get a man like him

 Chapter 8: The Real Commotion Starts Now

    Chapter 8: The Real Commotion Starts Now


    After the day we parted our ways, after drinking coffee together at Antris, I met Tobias Miller once more.


    We sat on the terrace of a quiet restaurant and chatted while eating sandwiches. To say that I was the kind of person who could sit in front of an unfamiliar man and eat well. Its surprising.


    When he finished eating, he said, Did you know that the Royal Academy Gardens are great for strolling?


    Thats how we ended up walking side by side inside the academy fence. There were many times when I passed by on my way, but it was my first time visiting in person, so I felt new.


    I unconsciously thought about n Leopold, who was once a student here. The nickname of the Academys top honour student followed him throughout his school days. It wasst year that he quit because he was helping his fathers business, maybe.


    There was a time when I dreamed of entering the academy just because n was in the academy. Its been a few years already, but seeing the beautiful building as beautiful as the pce directly and the fresh garden lined with evergreen trees made me envious of the students here again.


    But I am a realistic person. I am well aware that I will never be admitted here. This is because my mothers theory that a woman needs only enough education to marry a good man is so strong.


    Of course, the tuition fees itself is not at a level that we can afford, anyways lets stop thinking about


    this..


    Through two meetings, I learned quite a lot about Tobias.


    He is the son of a pastor who is in charge of a small parish and is currently attending the Royal Academy He said that he came to the capital city during the time for admission to the academyst year.


    In other words, he was a prettyte student, but I thought it was worth it. Maybe it took a few years for him to make the decision to enter the academy. Its rare to find a person to be as cautious as Toby.


    Oh, he is twenty-six years old. He was six years older than me, but he was so considerate that it was okay.


    If you suddenly ask me why he is considerate, I can exin it like this. Ive never felt that I couldntmunicate with Toby, who is neither my age nor my interests.


    I just acted like usual, and it is self-evident that all of this was due to his consideration.


    Oh my gosh, thats so good!


    When I talked about Toby, Vi always apuded and weed me. The reason why it feels strange is that the reaction of Vi is surprisingly the same as that of my mother.


    So, so? So? Did you have feelings for him?


    .. What are you talking about, weve only met twice.


    When I answered while pretending to be calm, Vi hugged me.


    My Melissa! Im so proud of you!


    What are you talking about.


    Youre flustered, arent you? What are you talking about? You forgot everything else, right?


    .


    It wouldve been right to be embarrassed. This situation itself doesnt matter when Im talking about being with a man.


    Mel! Dont do that, tell me more about him.


    Thats all I said earlier. Hes learning trade at the academy, his father is a pastor, and he has a caring personality.


    Vi became very excited.


    The family must be quite rxed, seeing that he went to the academy at ate age. Hes perfect to be your groom.


    Nothing


    Once again, I almost gave the same answer, but I quickly covered my mouth with my hands. Weve only met twice, so what groom?


    He must have a gentle personality because hes the son of a pastor! It suits you perfectly!


    When Im with him, I dont get nervous and I feelfortable Its fascinating.


    Oh my god!


    Despite my in answer, Vi squealed as she bounced up and down. Because of the recoil, even my body, which I was sitting in bed with, shook wildly.


    Vi! Be careful!


    What about appearance? Handsome? Tall? Is his physique strong? What do you think?


    Ask me one by one.


    I felt like my face was about to burst. I became shy for talking about someone for so long who isnt even my lover


    I think his physique and height are okay.. His face is normal. An innocent impression.


    Mel, youre not saying hes normal because youre used to sir ns face, are you? When I see him I hope hes handsome.


    Its not like that.


    As I stretched my words, Vi blew me away with a yful look. Like someone whose only hobby is weaving Toby and me.


    So, when are you going to meet next time?


    I dont know yet. Since its exam season soon, I think well meet again soon..


    Ah! I cant wait!


    Why are you


    I have a feeling, Mel. On the third day you both will meet, something is bound to happen!


    Vi sped her hands and her eyes lit up. Somehow I felt strange. I cant believe that meeting a man is such a hot topic.


    . Making such a fuss. Even if we meet, theres nothing much. Just talk about this and that


    What do you mean, nothing special? He has a strong crush on you, Melissa! Youre pretending you dont know, right?


    In addition, he isnt a bad guy either. However, in my opinion, that is not the case, right?


    It is not easy to deceive an old friends eyes.


    Hes not bad.


    Tobias wasnt a bad person. Hes a really good man.


    Of course, there was no such thing as love at first sight, as I had with n. However, he said that he has a crush on me. Unbelievably.


    I heard that you wrote a letter just because of my eyes.?


    ..No way. The elegant and modest appearance was beautiful, Miss Collins. As soon as / saw you, I fell in love with you.


    My heart beat uncontrobly thinking that I was like n to him. I wondered if this was really possible.


    I have never known that even ordinary people like me can shine like stars in someones eyes.


    Of course, no one knows how long that persons heart willst. Love is not as solid as you think.


    Nevertheless, this feeling of being fully loved is quite addictive.


    I felt a powerful force from his friendly eyes that even my long sense of inferiority died down. I feel like a part of me that I didnt even know is finally awakened. I feel like Im truly alive..


    I couldnt even imagine. That a stranger who I had known for less than a month would give me such great feelings.


    Your face is so red, Mel! Dont you really like Toby?


    No, thats not it.


    How can you guarantee that? Youve never been in a rtionship.


    Cheeky Vi stretched my cheeks without hurting me, but there was nothing to refute.


    I think its possible enough. You were just shy and naive and didnt realize it.


    When you see him next time, do whatever you want!


    What do you mean, whatever I want?


    When I blushed in embarrassment, Vi shrugged.


    You are an adult. Who cares?


    I sometimes tearfully envy the pride and shamelessness of Vi. If I were Vi, I would have forgotten n a long time ago.


    Tobias Miller is thoughtful and delicate. He also speaks with beautiful words. Is that all? He even gave me amazing feelings.


    So I cant deny that I feel a human favor beyond gratitude to him.


    However, I dont love Toby. Im sure of it. My face is burning and my heart is beating faster because of the overwhelming feelings he has made me feel, not because of him. (T/N: ugh this is a bit confusing ig(?) She means that she is feeling like this because of the feelings that Toby made her feel and not because of him, it doesnt makes sense because she is justifying herself in a nonsensical way, she doesnt want to admit she likes him, ig)


    If I say this, Vi might run wildly, saying what kind of contradiction is that. But its so obvious. Tobias cant make my heart flutter.


    Right. This is it.


    Vi, I know.


    What do you know? How do you feel about Miller?


    Shes really


    . That person cant make me excited. So, I dont like that person.


    Melissa.


    Viughed. I didnt know the meaning of theugh, so I tilted my head.


    Think of it like a fruit. Then its easy.


    What fruit?


    Vi patted my shoulders lightly.


    Its just freshly formed and its still green, but if you think you want to eat it, thats weird.


    But its all formed, right? If you work hard while giving the sun and water, it will ripen red. You know what I mean, right?


    ..you mean that Im going to like him?


    Yes.


    Vi stretched and answered. There was no bandage anymore around the legs that stretched forward with her slim arms.


    Not all love falls at a single nce like lightning strikes. Many of them, often happen slowly, like a fruit ripening and a blooming flower.


    I somehow liked her words.


    When I see you now, I think you can grow this fruit well in the end, so Im saying this.


    Is that possible. I dont know.


    Youll find out if you watch it!


    Viughed. Adding with a pleasant voice.


    By the way, isnt that person such a perfect guardian


    angel?


    Guardian Angel? It is true that he has a good influence on me, but.


    He hasnt appeared since then, did he? That stalker.


    Ah!


    Only then did I realize that I hadpletely forgotten about the stalkingmotion.


    Of course, themotion may have been caused by Gregs illusion, but it was true that I had never felt strange since that day.


    Its faster to show a reliable man to such a gloomy


    man.


    What did I say? Vi said with a proud voice,


    But then we didnt know. That this terriblemotion is not over yet.


    *


    *


    *


    It had been less than a week since I met Tobias again. Toby, as always, has set time and ce with respectful correspondence.


    After meeting this time, I would not be able to meet him for a while due to his exams. Perhaps because of that thought, I arrived at the Antris coffee shop much earlier than the appointed time. It was the first ce where we met.


    When I realized that waiting for Toby wasnt very boring, I finally thought that he and I could be lovers someday.


    How long has it been? Toby ran to me, sitting in the terrace seat and enjoying the sun.


    Melissa!


    Toby


    The fact that we decided to call each other by name btedly made me blush.


    You came early. I also came early.


    With a wistful smile, he sat down on the opposite of me.


    Is your friend already gone?


    .. What do you mean friend?


    I couldnt understand what he was saying suddenly, so I vaguely asked back.


    The person standing right behind you Wasnt he an acquaintance of yours, Melissa?


    What


    I saw it from a distance. A tall man with long red hair. His face was covered by hair so I couldnt see him


    well.


    Toby


    Toby looked worried when I suddenly began to tremble.


    Are you okay? Your face.


    L


    I definitely didnt feel any signs, but how.


    I feel like Im being stalked.


    Comments from Korean readers


    She looks so beautiful just by looking at the picture. Isnt it just the female character who thinks like that?


    This is a real romance thriller. There are times when Im scared, but Im totally into it. Even though its my second time watching it The supporting actors are all vivid, and I like vi and Melissa. 5. Both of them are cute.


    Red-haired n, the person who was at the cafesiblings, or himself


    The best writing skills.

 Chapter 9: Insane Loneliness

    Chapter 9: Insane Loneliness


    When I entered the house, my mother greeted me with a bright smile. It seemed that she watched the whole scene when Tobias took me to the front of the house through the window.


    But I couldnt respond to the hospitality at all. The reason he took me home was far from my mothers wish. Thats not a good way either.


    I didnt want to ruin my mothers joy, but I couldnt help it. After contemting for a long time, confessed about an unknown man who was standing behind me.


    Mel, are you now


    Are you saying that the suspicious person has appeared again?


    My mothers hands trembled as she embroidered my dress. Mrs. Kerney, who was sitting next to her, folded the clothes and raised her head with an astonished look.


    Im not sure yet.


    Did something happen to you


    When Tobias came, he was already gone.


    I spoke in a tone that was as calm as possible.


    Literally not certain at all.


    Not yet.


    What I want to ask you two is Did Mr. Greg talk about his hair before?


    Long hair. I heard its so messy that it covered his face.


    Color, Mom. Didnt you hear what color it was?


    Lets see so


    My mothers gaze headed into space as if she couldnt remember it well. Her dark amber eyes were shaking with anxiety.


    Red.


    At that time, Mrs. Kearney suddenly opened her mouth.


    He definitely said red, Melissa.


    Ah


    I had no desire to cause concern to my precious women. But my will was too weak. Because copsed helplessly at the shock flooding like a tsunami.


    Melissa!


    Mom, what should I do


    The stalker hasnt done any harm to me yet. The fact that he was hovering around me was not even noticed by me, the person involved.


    Nevertheless, the reason why fear outweighs the thought of relief was that the intention of the red haired man was unclear.


    There can be no one in the world who keeps following someone for no reason. Other than that, he must obviously have something like an ulterior-motive Even if its something that cant be understood.


    There was nothing to point out at all, but I couldnt help but know that what he wanted from me was not money.


    After all, this is Florin. The capital of the Kingdom, where countless nobles, gentries(1), and wealthy businessmen walk on the boulevard in splendid outfits.


    The Me between them looks shabby even at first nce. So, that red-haired man cannot be an ordinary thief. No matter how clumsy of a thief he is, he wont target me.


    If so, it means that he approached me hoping for something other than money and valuables.


    Needless to say, this was a bigger problem. This is because the things that can be targeted instead of money and valuables are full of terrible things. I dont want to list them all. No, I dont even want to think about them.


    .. This is why I was trapped in the house once again. Thats why Im daydreaming in front of the desk with my chin held up nkly.


    I couldnt meet Tobias due to my restarting life, but I couldnt see him for a while anyway. This is because the academy he attends has already entered the exam period.


    Thinking about it that way, it somehowforted me.


    Im bored.


    I dont even know when I started being a person who gets bored while staying in the house. I nkly fiddled with my nails and let out a long yawn. It was azy afternoon.


    I was slowly getting tired of reading books that I had saved enough to take out and read when I was about to forget. Ive read them enough to be able to point out the page numbers and paragraphs in which my favourite phrases are in.


    Well, its natural to be bored because there are no new books. Was thest time I bought a book half a year ago?


    Of course, I recently bought a book of poetry, but rarely got my hands on it after reading thest chapter at the coffee shop. Even though I only looked through it once.


    The reason is that Im not the type of person who enjoys reading poetry.


    .. What a lie to say. Of course, this is because the collection of poems reminds me of n.


    It is so obvious even if I try to pretend its not. n Leopold will be the only one in the world who can save me the price of a hat and make me get married,


    It seemed like a fate that I had to buy a love poetry book because I didnt have enough money, and that bumped into n as soon as I bought it. It was exquisite like fate, so I secretly had a dreamy expectation. Although it was only a fleeting coincidence.


    Suddenly, I reached out to the bookshelf and took out the collection of poems. I didnt mean to open it. I just swept slowly through the soft leather cover.


    Only then did I notice the title of the poetry book.


    Yes, thats the title.


    Now that I think about it, my crush on n is like a long journey over the years. Its like I dedicated all my adolescence to him. I always thought of him as opened my eyes in the morning and closed my eyes at night like a lovesick person.


    My quiet and unstable adolescence was fully centred over him. I barely reached mying of age like that. So, for me, n is not something that I can easily shake off.


    Even now, my aching feelings for him have not changed. Even after receiving a cynical and scornful nce from him. Seriously, I think theres no other fool like me.


    How long will it take for this past unrequited love to be a thing in the past, just like the title of the poem? How many years would it be? Just like the time Ive loved him.


    No, maybe it will take more than double the time. At that time, I had the sharpest and most precarious feelings in my life, and now Im much duller than back then.


    I have no choice but to endure it.


    I muttered helplessly. Somehow I felt stuffy.


    This feeling, of course, probably didnte from a chipmunk life. Im a little bored now, but Im infinitely calm.


    While putting the poetry back in, I noticed a book was stuck on the edge of the shelf. It was at the end of the bookshelf where I couldnt reach even if I stretched my arms while sitting. Unless I put it there on purpose.


    Ah.


    It was only then that I remembered. The shameful feelings that I put in there.


    There was an appreciation letter of n dedicated to him in that book. I was afraid to throw them away, let alone look at them again, even though I wrote them myself.


    But what kind of wind is blowing? Before I knew it, stood up and reached for the book.


    It was an old ssic novel. The reason why this book became a ce to hide my clumsy emotions was simple. Because the cover is pretty. So this book was always on the desk like a decoration, and there was


    no other option when Mrs. Kearney suddenly came at that time.


    The line art embroidered with gold thread on the bright red cloth cover was the image of a crying woman. I really liked it because it was so depressing that it fits the atmosphere of the book.


    This book is the thickest novel I have. Perhaps thats why it took me a year to read all of it. Of course, the content is so heavy that it is also because I read it from time to time.


    Its a pity that I couldnt dare to read it again and turned it into a decorative thing.


    As I randomly lifted the book, the middle of the book opened wide with the smell of old paper, revealing a half-folded piece of paper and an envelope.


    ..Its not just some bookmark.


    I muttered nkly. I couldnt open the letter because it was already sealed, but it was rather fortunate.


    Because I had no confidence to face the feelings of love again, which I had written down with trembling hands.


    Im such a coward.


    Suddenly augh came out. In the first ce, I was so pathetic that I wrote a letter without having the courage to convey it.


    Its a letter that Ive never even taken out of the room after spending quite a while to seal it beautifully with wax. How can I not be self-deprecating?


    My hand suddenly headed straight to the folded paper. It wasnt a long time ago that I wrote this, but for some reason, I was afraid to open it.


    No, rather than being afraid, I felt ufortable somewhere. To be exact, I felt like I hadmitted a crime. Why? Because of Tobias? What the hell is he and I in a rtionship?


    Im just a clever girl with a rustic shell. Watching and enjoying with passion and blurred eyes, andforting myself with it. Im a deceptive person who pretends not to know the true feelings because I am afraid to move on.


    If you ask why, the answer is simple. Because if showed everything, anyone would be disappointed and turn around. Because I dont have more than they thought and Im not as attractive as they thought.


    When he leaves, there will be no one left in this world, who will love me from the opposite sex, and I do not want that sudden vacancy. Tjust want to taste the sweet love like sugar for a long time with little effort like now.


    Ha.


    I thought I would really hate this, so I hurriedly shook my head.


    No one else can love me as much as he does.


    Forever. If he doesnt stay by my side, eventually everything in life loses its meaning.


    So, before I hate myself even more, I have to face my ignorance.


    I took a deep breath for no reason and spread out a thin sheet of paper folded in half. Intentionally making a fluttering sound and letting out a loud noise.


    It was only five sentences. Even thest sentence was as short as writing.


    Hair that resembles the distant universe


    and eyes like the dark dawn sky.


    However, as soon as I saw the first sentence, one side, of my heart already ached. This is how the desperate five-line appreciation ended.


    Someone like a flower blooming


    under the shade.


    Like a flower blooming under the shade.


    n. My n Leopold, who I loved for nearly half of my life. I love him so much. Even when he didnt even know my existence, even after facing the cold eyes which looked down at me.


    I crossed my arms and tightly hugged my neck. If I do this when Im lonely, Ill feel a little better.


    But now that I dont listen to it at all, I am in trouble. Just thinking of him made me feel insanely lonely, and at the same time, my heart was overwhelmed like crazy. It was difficult to express, but to exin it in an old fashioned way, I felt like I needed a breakaway.


    Should I give this letter to n? I cant show him this heart.


    Even if he coldly ignores, tears my letter, or even tramples on it and leaves without opening it, if I dont even do that.


    Toby..


    Can Tobias Miller, with his gentle affection, save me?! desperately wanted to believe that it would be.


    No, I had to.


    [1] Gentry are well-born, genteel and well-bred people of high social ss, especially in the past.


    Comments from Korean readers:


    The writing is smooth and easy to read! Your writing skills are so good


    Wait, is the red-haired woman with n the stalker?


    A novel that goes well with the word beautiful.


    Its been a while since I saw good writing. Im happy.


    Thats right. The writing is really pretty.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Was It You?


    My mother looked worried, which was not like her.


    Are you sure youll be okay?


    No matter how scary the stalker is. Still, she is hesitant to send her daughter to the social world. Ive been waiting all my life to see it.


    Is this what a 20-year-old says?


    Im okay.


    My mother rarely stood watching me climb the carriage. In the dim night air, my mothers amber eyes were trembling with anxiety.


    Be careful, Melissa. You said Tobias couldnte, didnt you?


    My mother referred Toby, with whom she had yet to meet, in a friendly way as if she were calling her son-inw. I answered with a light smile,


    Yes, exams are important.


    .


    Its okay, mom. The Victory Ceremony is the biggest royal event.


    Yes, there are many eyes to see, so even that suspicious man is not a big deal.


    Literally that is the case. The Victory Ceremony is thest royal event of the social season this year. It is clear that the ball that will decorate the grand finale will attract a great crowd. It wouldnt be a good environment for Mr. Stalker to be active.


    Me being introverted, I tend to struggle with crowded ces, but I wasnt very worried because today Vi was there. Moreover, today was the day that Vis lover, Jacob, was to be introduced.


    So, for today alone, there will be no need to look like a shabby loner, stand alone in a corner and nce at the venue over peoples shoulders.


    Melissa!


    Yes, mom.


    You have to be careful, really


    In fact, Ive been thinking about one thing all along. Since todays ball is the royal event, Mr. Leopold and his only sessor


    Dont worry.


    Ill surely attend.


    Ill bete at this rate, mom. Ill leave now.


    After the carriage door was closed,plete silence came.


    The numb sensation, which began deep inside the stomach, spread slowly all over my body. It wont be simply because the corset is too tight.


    I stretched out my legs, trembling with tension. I couldnt put any force on my toes.


    Whoo


    Since the carriage has just begun to run, it would take at least forty minutes to reach the National Theater where the ball was held.


    But my poor heart was already beating like it was going to explode.


    As if it was about toe out of my mouth at any moment, I quickly bit my lips. Then, with my trembling hand, I touched my chest silently.


    It wasnt just the beating of the heart that was transmitted through the palm of my hand. A thin yet clear sense of foreign thing felt from the inside of the clothes with a rustling sound.


    No matter how much I think about it, I must have been possessed by something for a while.


    .


    Why did I bring this?


    * * *


    The front of the theater was already crowded with people and carriages. As if the night had slipped away, the scenery with bright lights everywhere was spectacr.


    Mel!


    Getting off the carriage with the coachmans escort, I looked around awkwardly. Im sure I heard my name.


    Melissa!


    As I turned my head toward the voice, I saw Vi standing on one side of the majestic outer wall. Waving her hands continuously next to a bulky man


    Thats Jacob.


    I was waiting for you toe in with me!


    Jacob hurriedly approached behind Vi, who cheerfully crossed her arms (with him).


    Miss Collins?


    Oh, hello. Youre.


    Im Jacob Brickhouse. Ive heard a lot.


    Jacob was a gentleman with a distinct impression and beautiful sun-tanned skin. He was dressed neatly in a dark blue coat that looked pricey at first nce, and his curly dark brown hair was neatly tied back and hung down.


    Youre from Pi, right? Even if youre in Florin at thiste hour.


    Even before I finished talking, Vi suddenly opened her mouth.


    Its okay! He is going to sleep at my house today.


    Vi, who wrapped Jacobs forearm with the rest of her arms, leaned against him and added,


    Of course, we are going to use separate rooms.


    Isnt that obvious.


    (T/N: its obvious what will happen ahem)


    Thinking so, I suddenly noticed that Vis voice was thinner and quaint than usual. This is the voice in front of a lover.


    Well, its natural that you want to look good to someone you like. It would be natural to pay attention to even the smallest things.


    Come to think of it, how was I when I talked to Tobias? I dont think Ive even refined my voice. Although were not even lovers in the first ce.


    But Im willing to stop daydreaming if he can be my resting ce. I just dont like it because it seems to be closer to use than dating.


    Jake, do you like my hair today?


    Theres never been a time when muffins werent pretty.


    .


    The air between Vi and Jacob, their eyes shining towards each other, was simply unfamiliar. Even the breath they exhale seems to twinkle like stars.


    But at the same time, I suddenly realised how miraculous it is for two people to fall in love together. Unsurprisingly, that is.


    No wonder, Ive never seen Vi like this before. Although she was always bright and cheerful, I have never seen her look this full and rxed. I dont know if its right to express it like this, but she finally seems to beplete.


    Im just specting, wondering if this is what people say is the power of love.


    Of course, I didnt feel particrly envious. For me, love between opposite sexes was such a distant and blurry feeling that I had never hoped for in my life..


    Lets go in!


    Vi, who held Jacobs hands tightly in both hands, took the lead, eximing excitedly. Her lover and I were reluctantly dragged and smiled as if we couldnt stop her.


    * * *


    Vi held my hands tightly and cried.


    Sorry, Mel.


    Its okay.


    The two pairs of opera gloves met and made a soft sound. Of course my gloves are old and not as fine as Vis satin gloves.


    Do you think I dont take the hint that you are going to dance with Mr. Brickhouse?


    There are so many people here, but Im afraid to leave you alone.


    You said its hell without me.Vi added in a gloomy tone.


    It wasnt that I didnt know the psychology of Vi. Shes with her lover, but shes bothered because I was alone. Its the first time that three people, not two, havee to a party since our social debut.


    Its not even something to dance for an hour. Its really okay, so go.


    I pushed her back. I didnt forget to wave my hand to Vi, who nced back at me as she walked away from the center of the venue.


    It wasnt like me, but I wanted to reassure her as much as possible. Im really okay, so I didnt want her time with her lover to be disturbed by useless worries.


    It was not until the twopletely disappeared into young men and women who stepped up. Stretching out their arms.


    I was going to go to the tea room and drink. Its a little bitter, but its true that without Vi or Tobias, there arent enough people to even say hello to.


    Anyways, where is n Leopold? It was strange but regrettable that I couldnt see the person who had troubled my heart the whole time I came here.


    Well, its natural that I cant find him at once because there are so many people. Even on the way to the tea room, my shoulders constantly bumped with someone elses. Nevertheless, it was somehow useless.


    Right at that moment. My wrist was caught roughly by someone.


    Ah..!


    I was literally dragged away. He was holding my wrist tightly in his sped hand, and frantically rushed through the crowd.


    It was too much to chase his stride. I felt like I was about to step on the hem of my dress.


    Eventually, I raised my head in a sh with a scream.


    Excuse me! I!


    I couldnt talk anymore and held my breath with my head down.


    Why did I discover it now? That the man who was dragging me recklessly was tall, has broad shoulders, and ck back of the head.


    n?


    I had no idea why he grabbed my wrist or where he was going to take me. It seemed as if the ident hade to halt.


    I was deeply relieved that he had not heard my voice, and I only gripped the hem of my dress tightly so as not to step on it.


    It was the terrace where he led me. My head was dizzy from the sudden cold wind.


    Sor


    And when he turned around toward me, my dizziness got a little worse.


    Sorry, Mdy!


    .


    Looking back, he had dark brown hair, not ck hair, and although he was tall, his posture was bent.


    I thought you were the woman I was looking for...


    Above all, he did not have perfect skin texture like wax or blue-gray eyes as clean as ice.


    What the hell am I How could I mistake this person for n?


    I guess I didnt see it properly because I was too excited. I dont know how I should apologise.


    I dont know what the story was, but the mans face was flushed. Is this also because of love?


    No wonder why I calmed down. I wasnt particrly angry. My wrist throbbed a bit, and the hem of my dress was stepped on about a couple of times and it became dirty.


    Well, its not even a new dress.


    Its okay. I think youre in a hurry. Please go in.


    I


    Then, the man touched the back of his head and opened his mouth.


    If you dont mind, can I know your name?


    ..What?


    My eyes widened at his words. This is definitely when a man and a woman express their feelings for each other


    But didnt he say theres a woman he is looking for?


    I, I dont mean anything else. Just..It looks like you stepped on the hem of your clothes because of me, so please I want to make up for it.


    Ha. I scorned myself in a small way. Its not even funny, Melissa.


    Oh, my name is Malcolm Longhorn.


    Its a humble dress. Thank you for your words, but its okay.


    I expressed a polite rejection. I thought that being with this person continuously would harm my face. However, Mr. Longhorn simply did not back down.


    And I often feel tired of dealing with people with strong persistence.


    . Im Melissa Collins.


    Collins, Youngdy.


    As if a little calmed down, the man calmly gave courtesy.


    Im so sorry. If I have a chance, I will make up for todays rude behavior.


    It was not until he returned to the venue that I could rub my stiff wrist and sigh lightly. Its been a while since I went out and experienced such an absurd thing. When I left the house, the words of hardship came to mind.


    I wonder if its still dance time. If it was over, Vi would be looking for me. With that thought, I quietly turned around. If the dance wasnt over yet, I could rest a little in the tea room.


    By the way Unbelievably, n was standing in front of me. I rubbed my eyes in shock.


    .


    No way. Its really n Leopold. But how can he hold my envelope in his hand?


    My mind went nk, and I fumbled around my dress. I definitely put it in here.


    Its not there!


    Oh, how.


    A woman in a red dress dropped this.


    I nced down at the hem of the old dress with bewildered eyes. Even in the dark, my dress was a zing bright red. My legs rxed as if I had lost all hope.


    n, who had a colder face than the moon, asked, shaking the envelope lightly.


    Was it you who wrote this letter?


    ***


    T/N: THE SECOND HAND EMBARRASSMENT,,,,,I CANT, LET ME DIE INSTEAD OF HER,, I CANT!!!


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Crazy I had an illusion that I was in the ballroom, too  But whenever nes out, my tension is crazy. Writer, I have to wake up in three hours. What are you going to do about this? Hik, hik


    Im so embarrassed  Argh


    I hope it goes well. Not a couple but Its going to be a dark past.


    Rest in peace Mel.

 Chapter 11: A Heavy Night

    Chapter 11: A Heavy Night


    The envelope that should have been in my arms was gently swaying between ns long fingers.


    Was it you who wrote this letter?


    In an instant, a gust of wind blew, revealing his one side of forehead gently.


    Thats!


    I was speechless by the picturesque sight.


    I guess its right based on the reaction.


    I felt like my face was going to explode. My gaze, which had fallen to the ground in despair, shook helplessly. A thin cold sweat was seeping out of my back.


    At that moment, a cool voice sank in my ear.


    Dear Sir n Leopold.


    !


    His transparent eyes were sweeping over my envelope. My heart trembled as if it would break through my ribcage. I was in pain because my chest tightened up.


    Dear.


    This was close to torture.


    Did we have a rtionship where we could use the words of friendship?


    Thats conventional!


    I dont think were in a rtionship to say that even in a conventional way.


    As he twirled the envelope between his fingers, I saw a red seal. It was unopened.


    He hasnt read the letter yet.!


    An uncontroble sense of relief flooded in. I even felt saved. Truly, without a little bit of exaggeration.


    Please return it.


    I managed to speak out. But to no avail, my lips couldnt form any more words.


    Didnt you write it to me? Ive never heard of anyone with the same name as me.


    .


    My mind went nk. His uninspiring voice is so noble.


    It would be harsh to throw it away.


    n put the envelope in his arms with a neat move. Unconsciously I was biting my lips painfully. I have to stop him. I have to get it back.


    There was no such thing as a way to stop him from the beginning.


    .


    When he lowered his eyelids coldly, his eyshes cast under the eyelids created a subtle shadow. I couldnt take my eyes off that wless face.


    At that time, incredible new words flowed out of his soft lips.


    Will you grant me the honor of dancing with you, Mdy?


    I froze on the spot.


    ..What?


    I had no choice but to doubt my ears. If I didnt hear it wrong, he was formally rmending me to dance now.


    It is a socialite rule that if a man asks for a dance, you cannot refuse. But thats not the problem


    Dancing.. Arent you going to do it? (n)


    Its not because I dont know how to dance. (Mel)


    (T/N: its because she didnt want to dance with him)


    .


    ns answer only made my lips twitch. I had toe up with the possibility that all of this was a dream.


    Because someone asked me to dance with thedy who dropped this letter.


    What? Thats


    I was thinking about the best way to answer, but he added with a slight wrinkle in the forehead.


    And the person who picked it up happened to be the Prince


    .


    So, can I have this favour?


    * * *


    Holding ns hand and walking into the middle of the ballroom, the path felt like a road leading to the edge of a cliff.


    My legs trembled like a person who decided to jump down a sheer cliff, and I didnt even know if I was holding his hand because all the senses disappeared the moment I touched him.


    To be honest, its not that I cant dance. Although a little clumsy, objectively, it was not at a level thatcked much. Because its a social etiquette that I learned from a strict tutor.


    Nevertheless, my head was full of thoughts about what if I made a mistake in dancing and what if I hurt him. It felt like myplicated head was about to explode at any moment.


    However, when the dance began, I had no time to think about anything. It felt as if a butterfly was fluttering in my stomach. Even walking on water wouldnt be as dreamy as this.


    He sometimes pulled me, and I sometimes turned around. Our hands and eyes met several times, and sometimes I leaned against him. It was frighteningly ecstatic, and painful as if it would take my breath away.


    Surprisingly, the whole process seemed to be fleeting. As soon as I let go of his hand, the warmth gradually disappeared, so I just wanted to sit down and cry. Like a lost child.


    .Goodbye.


    At the end of the dance song, he bowed lightly and disappeared into the people without looking back.


    Mel!


    It was Vis voice that brought me back to reality, who was standing in daze.


    Melissa!


    .


    Only then did I feel the explicit gazes and whispers toward me clearly.


    Whenever there were social events, I was invisible. I was nothing more than an intangible being floating in the air and breathing quietly.


    Funny enough, it was the moment when I finally got into shape in society here because I became n Leopolds dance partner.


    Then is he my creator?


    Mel, what happened?


    Vi, who pulled me up from the deep thought, urgently asked. Her voice was firm, and her hazel eyes showed little concern.


    Did Sir n ask you to dance?


    As we frantically moved to a ce where no eyes could follow, we were all near the main gate of the National Theater.


    What happened, huh?


    I


    I couldnt remove my lips as if I had forgotten how to speak. That. Everything is just Its so


    Its okay, Mel. Tell me.


    Viforted me by signalling at Jacob. Her sensible lover kept a reasonable distance with an awkward gait.


    I had mistakenly brought that letter to Sir n.


    What? Here?


    .


    Did you really mean to tell me that?


    Vi had surprised eyes. She was surprised when I said I wrote a letter, so its not easy to believe that I brought it to the Victory Ceremony.


    Its not the case.


    It was the same for me.


    I brought it without realising it. I didnt know until I got on the carriage..


    Melissa


    I think I dropped it at some point Sir n.


    For an instant, Vis mouth opened wide.


    Did he pick it up? Oh, my god.


    His Highness picked it up I think he delivered it to Sir n..


    .


    When I added it, she stopped breathing as if she had lost what to say. It was a natural reaction because its not realistic at all when I say it.


    He said, ady in a red dress dropped it and he handed it to her.


    Huh.


    I felt like His Highness made him dance. By force.


    What? Even if Sir n is close to the royal family!


    Vi looked around quickly and continued to speak low.


    So, are you saying that the prince was joking around?


    Probably. Sir n looked upset too..


    Oh my god, its the worst!


    Her thin golden eyebrows were distorted.


    Did he ask you two to have fun? Is it okay for him to be called a prince?


    .


    No, even if sir n says so. But Melissa you!


    At that very moment, an unfamiliar voice intervened.


    Ahem, mdy.


    In the ce where I turned my head, three gorgeously dressed women stood looking at me. It wasnt a look of kindness.


    Obviously, one of them is the one who danced close to me. She was wearing a simr colored dress like mine, so I didnt notice her. Of course, it was a dress that was iparable to mine.


    You danced with Sir n, right?


    Ah


    I sighed briefly. This was the first thing that came to mind when they called me, but the most I didnt want.


    How did you persuade him? Did you make a wish? Or


    Hey!


    Vi blocked me. She was half a span smaller than me, but twice stronger and harder from inside.


    Wish? It was officially requested by Sir n.


    I didnt ask you. I am asking thedy in red rags next to you.


    Rags?


    Vi, thats enough.


    I shook my head, covering the arms of the furious Vi. She was brave, and I was realistic. This bnce was also the secret to our long friendship.


    If you are honest, tell me,dy. Was it all nned toe to the National Theater in such a scruffy outfit?


    You need to look fresh in the eyes of the Leopold family sessor. How can he refuse when youre wearing that while getting unguarded?


    You did a good job on your hair.


    The three women burst intoughter at the same time. I couldnt confront or show my anger, and I looked down silently. My fingertips trembled. Like wandering bare-mindedly on a cold winter night.


    Be careful with what you say. My friend is a victim!


    Vi snarled beside my shoulder while the women only snorted.


    Looking at these uneducated and low-tempered people, its not difficult to guess the source of their pride. Theyre three, and were two. At best, it was obvious that it was such a simple reason.


    Ha, the victim is Sir n. Dont you think we wanted to hang around him?


    So, apparently you havent heard of Sir ns lover, have you?


    Do you even have morals?Even the rest of the woman muttered.


    .


    I was just amazed. This reality is that a woman like me in old clothes seems to be the only one to beg him for a dance request.


    It is true that my family is humble. However, I knew he had a lover, I wasnt ignorant enough to openly flirt.


    But even if I had ten mouths, I had nothing to say. Because I delivered a letter containing my desperate heart to n.


    Even if it wasnt my intention, it was all my fault as I got into the carriage with the letter. Theres no room for excuses..


    Apologise to Melissa right now!


    At that time, Vi raised her voice.


    Arent you ashamed of acting like this?


    The person you should be ashamed of is your friend,dy. To annoy the kingdoms key figures in a vulgar way. How low.


    Ha! If you dont apologise right away, I will pour champagne! I warned you!


    Vi


    Trying to stop them with a mosquito-only voice, but then I stopped at the loud voice I heard.


    Ladies.


    It was Jacob.


    The night is beautiful, so please save your voice. Its a night thats not enough to sing beautiful songs.


    Oh, my. Who.


    I am the escort of these twodies.


    Jacob naturally sent the women back. Gentle and skillful. It was unbelievable that he was only a year older.


    I blushed with shame that he was listening to all these conversations, Vis blushed because he caught her in a foolish fight.


    I think youve enjoyed it enough. Shall we go back now?


    It seemed good to follow him. I couldnt go back to the venue again, because the two didnt want a new dance partner other than each other.


    With Vi and Jacob seeing me off, I managed to get on the carriage, but my body didnt have any strength at all. Before I even knew it I was crying sadly.


    Even when I arrived home, I couldnt stop sobbing. Even though the bedtime had passed, my mother ran out as soon as she heard the sound of the carriage. I fell into her arms and I wept as if I had been waiting.


    It was a heavy night.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Its a harsh day for Melissa. Like riding a roller coaster Why does it hurt so much that I cried sadly? Its such a tough night.


    The prince picked up that letter???? I dont know if the stalker picked it up secretly Huh? This novel is chilling.


    Its embarrassing to read her own letter, but he took it. And people who dont know anyone would pick a fight. Of course, Ill cry.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Melissa


    Its. very hard..Mel.


    Peace was never an optiondies


    Fanart:

 Chapter 12: The Gap Between You and Me

    Chapter 12: The Gap Between You and Me


    So thats what happened.


    Stirring arge pot with adle, Mrs. Kearney muttered. I was sitting at the table wiping a few silverwares with a cloth.


    I cant believe n Leopold asked you for a dance. Thats a big deal.


    I told you, Mrs. Kerney. It wasnt from the heart..


    I murmured with swollen eyes.


    When I burst into tears in my bewildered mothers arms, I thought there were no more tears left to shed, but when I woke up in the morning, my pillowcase was damp. It was amazing that I didnt faint from dehydration.


    Then Mrs. Kearney turned around and looked at me with her hands on her waist.


    Melissa, hes not your lover. Isnt it natural that it wasnt sincere?


    ..Thats true, but.


    Hes maybe a person who was even knighted by the royal family. But no matter how great his family is, isnt he just a teenager? So what if he has a handsome face?


    Madame was clearly speaking in a gentle tone. She didnt say anything wrong. But somehow my heart was stuffy.


    Isnt it a pleasant experience that a person who can be called everyones lover requested a dance? It will always be a topic of discussion.


    After the dance, I drew so much attention. Women even came and insulted me, maam.


    Without realizing it, a very suppressed voice came out. There is no end to human greed. When we danced, it was definitely ecstatic like a dream, but seeing n turning around coldly, I resented him for giving me the chance to dance.


    He rescued me from hell, and when I reached the highest and most splendid heights of heaven, he pushed my back. The hell where I was thrown, was upside down, and was much harsher than when I first set foot there.


    n couldnt have hoped that I would shed painful tears. Precisely, theres no way he would have hoped for anything in particr. I have no value to him. Im not stupid enough to not even know that much.


    Melissa, you know its just envy because you had a good time. Theres nothing to care about because they are just jealous of you.


    But madam, it was so miserable. Ive never been ashamed of my dress and gloves because theyre a little worn out..


    .


    After following him and peeping into heaven, I became ashamed of everything..


    n made me know my position and the gap between him and me in the most miserable way. Could it be that the first human being who ate the forbidden fruit and came to know the hidden truth of things and the evil in the world had this kind of feeling?


    Madam came and sat next to me before. A rough but warm hand was ced on my shoulder.


    Things that are only gorgeous at apparenceck substance, what they have inside are not worthy of you, Mel. They wont know how delicate and shiny your soul is.


    Thank you for your words, madam. But.


    tter,I let go of the silverware, Mrs. Kearney held my trembling hand tightly. Wouldnt it be okay to tell her everything now?


    The worst thing isis that he took my letter.


    Letter? Did you write a letter to him? Do you have feelings for Sir n?


    Ah, this..As I met the madams wide-open eyes, I hurriedly pretended like nothing happened.


    Its not like that, its just He inspired me to write a poem.


    Yes, since you bought a new poetry book, there must have been a lot of new ideas.


    But You may not believe it, but I took it to the theatre yesterday without realizing it. Its been a while since I wrote it, and I didnt mean to deliver it..


    As if to keep talking, madam set down with an all knowing face. When telling a deep story, the madam seems to be a good opponent because she has more leeway than my mother.


    It got into his hand. His name was written on the envelopes surface, and I know Im the one who dropped it.


    As I spoke, I felt hopeless that I had no choice but to bury my head in both hands.


    At that time, I heard Madame Kerneys friendly voice,


    He got a poem for himself as a gift, right? Anyone would be happy with such a great gift.


    It wasnt veryforting.


    What I wrote is a poem, but Im sure he thinks its a love letter..


    What? What is it about? Tell me.


    I dont remember exactly either. I sealed it as soon as I wrote it. But Im sure.


    Because I wrote a love letter to him as a poem.


    I love n Leopold, madam.


    But I dont know anymore. Hes hurting me so much. Maybe the days when I peekee at him over my shoulder were actually happier


    Its okay, Mel. I have a feeling he will like your poems.


    Thatfort doesnt mean anything, madam. Hell despise me. You should have seen how he looked when he asked me for a dance.


    Melissa


    Mrs. Kerney looked at me pitifully. Youve already found out that I have a crush on n.


    Then, I pray that Sir n will never read your letter.


    .


    He might not have read it yet, right? Because there wont be one or two women who hand him letters. If I were young, I might have written a letter to him.


    The madams words made sense.


    The problem was me. Just imagining his icy gaze reading down the words one by one gives me goosebumps all over my body. To the point where I was anxious enough that Id rather die.


    Nevertheless, if I think that n doesnt read my letter and throws it away I feel like my heart is breaking. It feels like I want to cling onto him while crying and begging for him to not do such a cruel thing.


    Whats wrong with me? In front of love, I am so helpless that I fall apart.


    n Leopold, do you also have a soft face when you think of your beloved?


    My head was nk and dizzy as if I had been trapped in a thick smoke. I needed oxygen.


    At that time, I naturally thought of Tobias Miller.


    Then he could heal me. He is not insensitive enough to trample on my heart at will. There is no way he would judge my soft heart with a cynical gaze.


    Of course, Toby was notparable to the sun. So, he wont be able topletely melt my frozen heart because of n.


    But he is definitely a gentle spring sun. So at least he will be able to reap the hazy cold energy that lingers in me.


    When the cold is gone, a drop or two of my anxiety will melt from the frozen surface. He willfort me with his gentle smile as always, and he will be happy to lend me his shoulder so that I can rest.


    * * *


    The weather turned quite cold. Mother, Mrs. Kerney and Julia all spoke out saying that when theypare to the fall of the previous year, this is just like winter.


    Is it because my heart is frozen? I didnt even know it was that cold. But I wasnt sure that Tobias would be like me, so I sat down at an indoor table rather than the terrace.


    The interior of the Antris coffee shop was warm. Perhaps thanks to the interior, it felt more cozy. People were leisurely sipping tea or alcohol making moderate noise.


    I was the only one who didnt feelfortable here. The moment I wondered if I might look like a paranoid person, looking around over and over again to see if the red-haired man was standing around secretly, someone called me.


    Excuse me


    It wasnt Tobias because it was a female voice. I looked back in surprise.


    Ms. Melissa Collins, right?


    The two women were looking down at me with elegant faces. The person who talked to me was the daughter of Mr. Farrington, one of Florins wealthy men.


    You danced with Sir n at thest victory ball.


    Ah Yes.


    I had forgotten that I was no longer a socially invisible person. Of course, this sudden poprity was not weed. I swear I never asked for something like this.


    At least its fortunate that they are not as aggressive as the women who picked a fight with me at the ball.


    If you dont mind, can I ask what kind of rtionship mdy and sir Leopold have?


    Of course, on the lords side.[1]


    The woman next to me urged me to add, but I hesitated to answer. It would be more urate to say that I have nothing to answer.


    Nevertheless, it was strange that the current situation made me feel subtle pride. I cant believe the noble upper-ss girls are wondering with an anxious face what kind of secret words and nces were exchanged between me and n.


    If its hard to answer, just tell me youre not in a rtionship with him.


    .


    Because I love him.


    Miss Farringtons lips were trembling. It was pitiful, but I wasnt shaken. Youre not the only one who is biting your lips while thinking of n.


    Isnt he everyones lover? Because of that, the reason for heartache is the same for the brown-haireddy in rags and the noble young love of wealthy people.


    It was when I was staring nkly at the womans expensive-looking headdress with that thought,


    Miss Melissa.


    I heard a gentle voice calling me.


    Toby!


    These people


    In his dark green frock coat, he looked just like arge nt. His cheeks were red, perhaps because it was very cold outside.


    Are you meeting acquaintances today?


    No, its not. I think they have something to ask me..


    I wasnt in a position to introduce Toby because I didnt even know her name, let alone being an acquaintance of them. Seeing him standing awkwardly, I felt that I should send the two women back only then.


    Sir n and I have nothing to do with each other. That day was idental.


    idental?


    What do you mean by ident.


    Toby and Miss Farrington replied back to me at the same time.


    Miss Collins, please tell me in detail. If you really dont have anything to do with him. Its important to me.


    Im sorry, but I have nothing more to say, Miss Farrington, he doesnt even know my name. Can it be exined with this?


    But how could he.


    You wont have anything to worry about. I have a lot to talk about with my friend, so Id appreciate it if you could leave.


    Miss Farrington and the woman next to her exchanged nces silently and then turned with a quiet bow.


    Tobias, whose shoulders were shaking as if trying to warm his body up, sat in front of me with a gentle smile.


    Melissa, I think you changed a little and there is a new atmosphere.


    What? Me?


    I blinked because I didnt know what he was thinking, whether I really looked different or if it was just a light greeting. I suddenly thought that I stillcked a lot of knowledge of this man.


    At that time, Toby smiled broadly,


    I think its true that you have a lot of things you want to say.


    ***


    [1] She means a rtionship that is been acknowledged by ns side too, since many girls have delusional rtionship with him lol just like the other girl


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Female lead seems to have so low self-esteem and a mental trauma to herself, even an extreme crush. Its a state of psychology that makes you crazy and unstable.


    I love the small daily conversations and short letters in this novel.I really like them. Honestly, even if I were Namjoo, I would like Melissa  shes so lovely..


    Toby So sweet.


    Toby is the real one.


    On the other hand, I thought the writer is so good at expressing the confusion of not wanting to love herself and loving hi. or who else. Shes jealous even though upset that these feelings may be frustrating and iprehensible. I hope everyone with this heart, including the female character, will be happy. Thank you for the good writing, writer.

 Chapter 13: New Ditch

    Chapter 13:New Ditch


    Chapter 13:New Ditch


    Even though I have known Toby for a while I told him everything that happened at thest ball. His kindness has always put me at ease.


    He was a good talker. Much more than my mother who gives endless sermons about marriage or Mrs. Kerney, with whom I have a generational difference barrier.


    Of course, he cant bepared to my best friend, but the conversation with Toby was special. Vi and I are both eager to share our stories so we often need to bnce the time between us, and if only one shares the other doesnt have time to tell her story and can only listen, whereas Toby always saved his words so that I could talk more.


    Thanks to him, I knew for the first time that telling my story was this much fun. I am also familiar with listening rather than speaking, but he was a much more skillful listener than me.


    When I am with Tobias, I feel at ease and talk so much that in retrospect I am surprised by how much I was able to talk.


    And today was the same.


    I finished talking when half of the coffee waspletely cooled down.


    ..Thats it.


    I couldnt help but be surprised when I lifted my powerless gaze that was fixed on the milky white teacup. This is because Tobias had a dark face that he had never shown before.


    Toby, are you upset?


    After a moments hesitation, he answered silently.


    Yes, Miss Melissa.


    .


    Im upset.


    We were closer to friends than lovers. I know Tobias Miller is a good person, but I dont feel any love towards him.


    But this is only my own point of view.


    The fact is, that everyones lover, Sir n, asked me to dance, and nobody else. I cant help but worry about him that I, who used to be so ordinary with just one thing, has be one of the hottest topicstely.


    Even for me, its difficult to just talk about my affection for n because of my insecurities. How much must it be for Toby who has to hear the object of his affection talk about her infatuation with someone else?


    Why didnt it ur to me how it would make Toby feel before she started talking?


    Moreover, didnt he even send me a love letter?


    While I was btedly mulling over actions I could not take back with aplicated mind, Toby broke the silence


    Its so painful to think about what Miss Melissa may have gone through.


    Toby..


    At his words, I came to my senses as if I had fallen into an iceke. Tobys upset feelings were not because of his disparity with n, or about gossip going around about me and n.


    He was agitated purely by the story of those women who insulted me.


    Arent you surprised? n Leopold asked me to dance at the Victory Ball.? Thedies earlier.


    Actually, I knew.


    What?


    I asked curiously.


    Even within the academy, there was a lot of talk. Even your name


    Even my name?


    Of course, when I first heard it, I doubted my ears. Then I received Ms. Melissas letter and I assumed you wanted to talk about it. So I thought I should listen to it..


    At that time, Toby added, touching his eyebrows with an awkward face.


    I was happy to hear..when you said youve never missed me this much


    Toby, arent you jealous of him?


    Oops, I said it.


    I was embarrassed even after saying it out loud on my own, so I was looking for something to fix it, but he spoke with a very casual face.


    Im not jealous. Because I respect him.


    .. Respect?


    Somehow, I became contemtive when he was humbly admitting his admiration for n saying that he respects such an unsocial and cold man who was born into a great family and is six years younger than him. There were many people who idolized n, but there were also a lot of people who envied and disparaged him.


    I told you that I am learning trade.


    Yes, I remember.


    The Leopold family has announced that they will sponsor trade majors. I think theyll be epting the applicants sometime next year.


    This was news to me, since I wasnt a student at the academy.


    If I get selected, I will be able to develop my capabilities by directly helping Leopolds business.


    .


    I want to be selected. There is nothing more fascinating than interacting with the world beyond the sea.


    He seemed to have a firmer direction than expected. He is trying to be a businessman and not seeding his father. I thought Tobias would be a really good pastor.


    So, Sir n Leopold is an example for people like me.


    Ah I didnt know that.


    I tried to tell him about my dream, but I quit.


    This was a separate matter from Toby listening to me. If I had to talk about a dream that was unlikely toe true, wouldnt it sound like I wasining in vain? He will try tofort me, and I will only recall the frustrations I have had over and over again.


    Of course, justining to him may give me somefort. But now was not the time, when he was talking about his firm dream.


    I havent heard that the three women insulted Miss Melissa.. Im angry and annoyed.


    Theres nothing to be bothered about, Toby.


    On the night I returned from the victory ball, or even after I returned, I shed tears. Still, when I think of the memory of that day, my heart stings.


    Its already in the past.


    Nevertheless, I was proud of myself for being able to make up such a calm smile. After my clumsy and weak past life, of course, I stillck a lot, but Im definitely growing.


    ButThe thing that annoys me the most is that I wasnt there to apany you.


    .


    I want to be by your side, Miss Melissa, and protect you so that you wont be hurt in the future. May I?


    His dark eyes shined desperately as he reached towards my hand. I was surprised even before his hand touched mine so he withdrew his hand


    Its winter soon, so there wont be an official event for the time being, but it would be an honor if I could escort you whenever I have a chance.


    ..Yes.


    How can I refuse this?


    Toby has neither an outstanding appearance nor an excellent background. But I didnt know. His shining sincerity, who always cares for me and cares for me, is so valuable that I may never be able to meet someone like him again in my lifetime.


    Spring, when the new social season begins, is still far away, so why dont we go somewhere together?


    Somewhere.


    What about my hometown, New Ditch? I have my family there, so we dont have to prepare anything. I have a sister who is simr in age to Melissa, so itll be fun.


    Come to think of it, I was supposed to go to Pi together with Vi, but it had faded. It was a weing suggestion because my heart was still depressed..


    Even the stalker wont chase me outside the capital. And if its New Ditch.


    Isnt it close to Solver?


    You mean Solver? Its not that far away..


    When I was happy, Tobias added as if he remembered.


    Ah, your father is stationed in Solver and you can get there by carriage quickly. Ille with you.


    I like it!


    I was happy enough to p my hands. A trip to New Ditch and Solver was already perfect. How many months has it been since I met my father?


    The flowers have fallen, and the autumn leaves are at an end, but New Ditch Lake is beautiful enough to make you forget words. Even in the middle of winter.


    Youll love it.Toby added.


    The exact date was decided to be set by letter, but I was already excited as if I were floating in the air. Toby was more rxed than ever since the exam was over and I am rxed since the social season was also over.


    Melissa Collins will travel alone with a man. I cant believe Im going to meet his family! The more I think about it, the more surprising it is.


    Of course, he doesnt make her heart flutter, but its true that Im feeling excited right now, isnt it? Even if its more exhrating than Tobis sudden travel ns or the thought of meeting my father.


    However, on the one hand, after the New Ditch trip, I thought that my rtionship with him would change in many ways.


    Vi said she was in a rtionship because she was lonely. I wonder if I have deluded myself that I am not lonely but maybe thats the root of all my problems


    All human beings are imperfect, and are destined to live in constant proof of their existence. If it was Tobias who relieved this loneliness, it would certainly be cozy andfortable.


    As I always think, love doesnt have to be as hot as a me. Finally, when I think of the word love, I have reached a stage that reminds me of Tobias face without difficulty.


    Famous food Theres one but its nothing much actually.


    What is it? Im curious.


    We walked side by side along the streets of the capital, where the wind had cooled down. Tobias was on his way home.


    He said in a solemn way.


    You cantugh.


    Yes.


    ..potatoes.


    Toby, who said so,ughed bashfully. You told me not tough. Eventually, I followed him and burst intoughter.


    Whats that? When in our kingdom are potatoes not popr?


    When we go to New Ditch, Ill serve you a great potato dish, Miss Melissa. Youll be amazed.


    .


    Looking at that friendly smile, I suddenly realized.


    If Tobias Miller asks me to be his lover in New Ditch, Ill probably.


    Ack!


    At that moment, an old woman covered in a ck rag suddenly popped out in front of me, prated my front, and ran away quickly. Her wrinkled and skinny hands that groped my chest were horrifyingly unpleasant.


    What


    It happened so quickly that I had no idea. Is she really an old woman? She was small and her back was bent, but how can she run so fast?


    Are you okay?!


    I think so.


    I hugged both my shoulders and nodded nkly. The stench from the old womans body still remained at the tip of my nose.


    Seeing the trick, it seems like a habitual pickpocket. There are many people like that near the academy. The missing item.


    Theres none, Toby. I guess she tried to snatch my ne, but as you can see, Im not wearing it.


    I smiled lightly, calming my surprised heart. Whenever something like this happens, it is unavoidable to feel that it would be good to live in a quiet countryside. Pi or Solver.


    New Ditch would be nice, too.


    As we talked about New Ditchs potatoes and theke, I was in front of my house. It was only after confirming that he was turning around with a light greeting that I could enter the house with a smile on my lips.


    As I entered the house, my mom made me promise to invite Toby next time. How happy would she be to go to New Ditch with him?


    It was when I was taking off my dress with Julias help, thinking that the dinner table would be harmonious after a long time. Something fell to the floor with the tapping sound.


    Huh? Miss, I think something fell.


    What is it?


    It was a small note. I had no idea why this was in my clothes. I unfolded the folded piece of paper with an apathetic face.


    It was only after I read the note that I dropped it back to the floor.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    But in reality, filming romance with a guy like Toby is a fantasy.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    In reality, its hard for a person like Toby to be as handsome as n, who has a good personality and will remain the same, so if I have to choose between the two, of course, n.


    The genre is thriller! Lets check the tags again.


    Toby, sorry. Im Allen. Cold handsome guy is thrilling  Something strange is also charmingToby is a really good person too, I think Im rotten.


    Scary


    T/N: I loved the way how Korean readers still love n, it shows how rotten we are ????????

 Chapter 14: Let’s Hide It From Him

    Chapter 14: Let¡¯s Hide It From Him


    Chapter 14: Lets Hide It From Him


    Is it a note, miss?


    As Julia quickly leaned down, I was frightened and snatched the note. I just hope she didnt notice my trembling hands.


    No.


    I tried hard to make an insignificant voice.


    Its just a piece of paper. It doesnt say anything. Ill throw it away.


    Huh? its nothing.


    Julia pouted her lips, perhaps thinking this would be like a secret letter of love. Well, how painful must it be to suffer from housework every day at the age of eighteen.


    Ill do the rest, so you can go out now, Julia. They will need to help prepare dinner.


    Yes,dy.


    After leaving the room, I heard Julia walking down the stairs. Only then did my body, which had been released from tension, copsed down as if it were sliding.


    My mother has not been feeling well recently due to chronic blood pressure problems. Its only a matter of time before Julia finds out and my mother finds out about it too, so I hid it for now, but the person who wrote it must be that red-haired man.


    Im sure, because of the circumstances.


    Haa


    I got goosebumps thinking that he had been near me again today. If he heard my conversation with Toby, it means he was very close..


    Did he catch up to me on the street while I was on my way home?


    No, if he left the note to a street beggar, its highly likely that he was already watching everything from the coffee shop.


    Whatever it was, it waspletely unbelievable. My hands trembled from fear. I couldnt even stand up and just sat on the floor with a devastated face.


    What do you want from me?


    It wouldnt be a trick to threaten me and steal my familys property. If he had watched me closely, he would have clearly seen how I dressed up. Unless he is blind.


    Then, does he really admire me?


    Well, I got a love letter from Tobias Miller, but it was definitely the first time in Melissa Collins 20-year-old life.


    Its hard toprehend.


    Another hypothesis is the probability that the unidentified man chasing me is a weirdo with a strange taste.


    For example, when he sees a mysterious woman with brown hair in an old dress, he follows her around.


    Some kind of pervert..?


    This third hypothesis was the most terrifying, but at the same time the most likely. That makes it even more terrifying and creepy. Itspletely outside the scope of normal thinking.


    * * *


    Mel, this is not normal.


    At myint, Vi clenched her fists and added in a low voice.


    As expected, I think its right to quit the New Ditch trip.


    But


    I want you to go, too. Its just that its not now. What do you think that crazy stalker would actually do to you?


    .


    I buried myself deeply on the sofa with mixed feelings.


    But, he could be just baffling.


    No, no matter how much I think about it, Youre going to regret it.. Listen to me this time, Mel.


    It could be just a joke, but maybe I am making it into a bigger deal then it is


    Melissa.


    Vi said in an unusually stern voice.


    What are you going to do if its not a joke?


    .


    You, really you may get hurt if you ignore this. You can get in trouble if you do that.


    Her determined words suddenly flooded me with shame.


    I was used to pretending to be rational with the fact that I was quiet.


    (TL/N: well, not being loud or shy can make one appear more sensible whether they truly are or not.)


    To pretend not to be conscious of my timid personality this was part of my trivial daily life and couldnt easilye out in front of others.


    In fact, I had a more vulnerable and emotional inner self than anyone else.


    Even so, its such an ungrateful attitude. I felt pathetic for myself. The fact that I was like an immature child and didnt want to see the seriousness of my situation and only saw my willingness to travel


    I dont know what the red-haired mans n is, but in the worst case, the end may be my death.


    I should send a letter to postpone my trip.


    Yes. Youd better watch the situation for a while.


    As I nodded helplessly, Vis small hand grabbed my hand tightly.


    Cheer up. Since hes a stalker who suddenly stuck behind you, he mighte off sooner than you think.


    I really hope so.


    If this had happened in my previous life, I would have reported it to the police right away. Stalking is definitely a crime.


    But unfortunately, in the Sourne Kingdom, the perception that stalking is considered as a bizarre act, nothing more or less. Sadly, most of the victims of stalking are women, and I cant help but get the impression that the current era with recent womens rights is fueling this situation.


    The point is, even if the culprit is known, it will only end with a light criticism and there will be no significant punishment. In other words, the victim has no other option but to hide in fear..


    Of course, there is clearly an agency called the police. Even because this is Florin, the capital of the Kingdom.


    The problem is that they only move for a strictly influential family or person. It is unimaginable here that an individual asks the police for protection.


    Then when I thought about who I should be protected by, the first person that came to mind was not my mother, my guardian, or my fatherwho is far away. It was Tobias Miller.


    You know, Vi.


    However, I wasnt sure whether it would be better to tell him the reason for dying this trip.


    Isnt it better to tell Tobias the truth? The reason for dying travel.


    Well


    Vis forehead gradually narrowed.


    You and Mr. Miller havent talked about the stalker since the day he saw someone near you, right?


    Yes. Maybe he thinks its a coincidence. He wouldnt imagine that he(Stalker) is repeatedly stalking me.


    Then youd better not say it. I think hell just worry for no reason. There is nothing he ought to do.


    .


    I nodded my head slightly. I want to avoid making Toby worried for no reason.


    However, it was somehow ufortable to hide the situation after showing such expectations(for the trip). If he asks why, Ill have to make another excuse, then Ill have to lie.


    Then Vi added,


    It will be a relief if this blows over and the worst thing that happened is just our worries


    What are you talking about?


    The stalker might even harm him(Toby). If it is Mr. Miller, he will try to solve the problem, and if he gets caught in the eyes of that crazy stalker for no reason.


    .


    Vi must have sensed that the stalker was not an ordinary person. Seriously, its not normal to borrow someone elses hand to send a note.


    At that time, Vi pped her palms and said,


    Mel! Your stalker might be a gangster? Like the king of the back alley.


    Well


    Vi seemed to have made such an inference when she heard that he had used the old woman to get to me.Hmm. It wasnt a bad hypothesis, but I shook my head.


    Mr. Greg and Toby said that he was dressed neatly and his hair looks like its a mess.


    So, hes not only just a beggar but actually the leader.


    Vi muttered with a serious face. She nodded her head a couple of times, but my thoughts were different.


    No. She smelled like the streets, I would have known when he was hovering around me.


    Smelled like the streets?


    When the old woman came close, I thought my nose was falling because of the terrible smell.


    When I remembered it again, I involuntarily frowned. She smelled like a hundred-year-old sewer..


    Vi, rather.


    Rather?


    It may be an absurd idea, but I continued with a strange conviction.


    I think he may be a wealthy man. If he is able to bribe people for something like this.


    What is it that wealthy peopleck to do this?


    Vi crumpled her nose, putting the teacup down so that it could make a ttering sound. It was an expression that came out whenever she thought deeply.


    Only a person whocks something or misses someone wouldmit such a depressing thing. Dont you think so?


    Hmm


    Well, as one of them*, not everyone takes these crimes for granted just because they arecking or deficient.


    [* She is referring to herself since she is alsocking]


    Since I am in that position, it does seem rather objectively or critically suspicious. Though it creates an illusion that it was another low-quality crime, but in real it was quite dangerous


    Suddenly, an old saying (quote) came to mind that one should be most wary of being trapped in the framework of thoughts.


    Perhaps the man is running around freely using peoples perceptions as a shield.


    His real appearance might be rather straight and sane..


    By the way, Mel.


    As I was sipping my tea while thinking, Vi spoke to me,


    I dont know when you will be able to go to New Ditch, but if you do, you will owe Mr. Miller, right?


    (T/N: shes saying melissa will owe toby because she will travel and stay with his family)


    Yes.


    You that


    Vi lowered her voice and looked into my eyes.


    Are you serious?


    Oh.


    But my heart was at peace. Because I knew what she was going to say, and I had already concluded.


    I think Ill get an official confession in New Ditch.


    Oh, my god.


    Vi covered her mouth. She had a face that seemed to be deeply moved.


    Are you thinking of epting it?


    Hmm I guess so?


    Oh my god!


    Vi, who pped me on my arm, made a fuss. Pushing her slightly, I was rubbing my arms continuously and reflecting on whether my answer was awkward.


    I dont have experience in this field.


    Melissa, your face is so red!


    It is not


    I cant believe youre dating! Its something Ive waited and wanted to witness for a long time, really.


    Actually, I was surprisingly thinking the same as Vi. Isnt it funny that two 20-year-old girls talk about living together for a long time?


    Did you start liking him already?


    Well


    I could clearly see what kind of answer the bright-eyed Vi wanted.


    He doesnt make my heart tremble. This is for sure.


    Although I cant give her the answer she wants.


    But Tobias is a really good person. To the point where I realize every moment. Hes not the one who makes me nervous, but hes the one who makes me rx.


    .


    Im sure of this, too.


    Then Vi touched my hair with a strange expression and said,


    No matter how much I think about it, He is the person you need right now.


    Just like fruits ripen If I cherish it like this, I may like it in the near future.


    Did you engraved my words like that? Its a little touching


    Vi, who began to braid my hair loosely,ughed slowly. Her voice was husky as always, but it sounded veryfortable.


    Hes a really good person.. to the point where its too much.


    He came to you because youre a good person, too, Mel.


    * * *


    That evening, I wrote a letter to Toby. It was about wanting to postpone the trip a little bit because I caught a mild cold.


    I added that I still want to meet his family as soon as possible, and that I am unbearably curious about New Ditchske and potato dishes.


    Of course, I didnt write anything rted to the stalker.


    ***


    Comments from Korean Readers:


    Ugh  Im worried. You dont even know who the stalker is, whether he is a man or a woman.


    As expected, I thought the female Leads thoughts and actions were weird, but she epted she iscking.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    As I read this, there are some touching moments thate into my mind.^^ As expected, the only thing I can think of is your writing skills.


    Wow, Toby is the best


    n, I dont like you, youre a jerk.


    It says stalker n in the introduction. So, I hope hes not the real male lead.


    No, its in the introduction? Then, does the ck haired like the main character, too? Well, its the worst. ????

 Chapter 15: Principality of Lunoa

    Chapter 15: Principality of Lunoa


    It was an impulse to re-read the ssic novel. It is so long and the atmosphere is so heavy that I couldnt even think of re-reading it.


    If I had to give a reason why I am reading it, I would answer that I am having a boring secluded life, and there were no books left to read except for this.


    Is it because I feel that the story of the female protagonist running away from a man is simr to the situation I am in now? The second time I read it was not as difficult to be immersed in as Id thought.


    The difference is that the female protagonist falls in love with a man.


    However, no matter how many aspects love has, the love in is difficult to understand. Isnt this the same as falling in love with a crazy stalker?


    Literature is


    Anyway, the first time I read it, I read it in small portions, but it took me about a year. So no matter how much I concentrate on reading it again, it will take me a few weeks toplete it. This book is perfect forpletely engrossing myself while forgetting time and circumstances.


    If theres one problem, its that Ive only read dozens of pages and Im already in tears.


    Lady.


    At that moment I heard Julias voice outside the door. I quickly wiped away my tears and turned my head towards the door.


    A letter has arrived.


    Its Tobias, right? Can you give it to me?


    It was exactly three days after I sent Tobys reply.


    I read his letter with tears in my eyes, he was as sweet as ever. Rather than reprimanding the sudden notice, its a rough handwriting that worries me in a friendly way. My heart became suffocated.


    But, strangely enough, this letter contained the content that encouraged my dream. He was clearly suggesting that I should try to write.


    It was somewhat indirect, but in summary, the Royal Academy, the kingdoms top educational institution, began recruiting novel manuscripts from citizens.


    I paused for a moment.


    Why is he suddenly talking about this? Did I tell him that my dream is to be a writer?


    ..Oh, I did.


    I was a little embarrassed when I barely remembered what I had said as if passing by that I like to read and sometimes write. It was a moment when I realized that I had be sensitive again after the stalker stalked me.


    Toby may have just told me to soothe my boredom, but the story of recruiting the manuscript was so attractive that it made my heart race. To be precise, the part where the royal family supported the final selection to study in Lunoa


    The Principality of Lunoa, which produced many great writers, such as treasures of human history, was a literary-based artistic powerhouse, and the Sourne Kingdom had an excellent industrial base whilecking artistic literacy. However, it seemed that our kingdom would finally start cultivating writers on arge scale.


    It was news that I couldnt help but wee.


    * * *


    Of course I dont think Ill be selected, Vi.


    I blushed in embarrassment for some reason. On a rainy afternoon, I was drinking tea in my room with Vi, who came to my house after a while.


    I was just trying to write as usual.


    Mel, as I say all the time, you need to have some confidence.


    Vi, with her frizzy blonde hair tied up high, was doing her best today to encourage me.


    I still cant forget the shock of the first day when I saw your writing.


    Are you talking about the one I used when I was thirteen? Please forget about that.


    That youre so talented?


    Vi raised her voice at me, who had a painful face. She was almost voicing in her characteristic husky voice.


    If your writing is selected, you will make your debut as a writer at once. You are a talent recognized by the royal family. Being a woman wouldnt be a problem!


    .


    I guess so. The problem is that there is a vicious premise ofif my writing is selected.


    As I drank tea instead of answering, Vi confronted me.


    So what are you going to write, Miss Author? Are you going to start writing from today?


    Youre calling me Miss Author.


    I blushed and looked into the air. Then, with a sudden thought, I looked down at the teacup, then looked into the air again. After repeating that three times, Vi let out a meaningfulugh.


    Whats going on? Youre thinking about something insidious now, arent you?


    Huh?


    Is it an insidious thought? I didnt mean to, but somehow I couldnt deny it, so I just licked my lips.


    Then Vi chuckled and whispered,


    Are you doing this to write a story about dating Sir Toby?


    No.


    Im not pretending not to but I couldnt think of Toby at all.


    What I thought of was unfortunately n Leopold. The source of all my inspiration. My only muse.


    Im thinking about writing a story about someones crush..


    Do you really have to go that far? After all, even though its a novel, but just strongly


    When I hit Vis forehead, she pursed her lips with an awkward face.


    no?


    Novels are not written in a hurry, Vi. If you want to write a fixed amount in a short time, you have no choice but to borrow materials from everyday life.


    You dont mean to write about Mr. Miller.


    Vi made a subtle face.


    Sir n?


    .


    I thought. Its not easy to fool my best friends eyes.


    Think about it. I cant use my daily life trapped inside the house because of the stalker as a subject. Theres no way..


    After Mr. Miller appeared, I thought you were no longer thinking about Sir n.


    Vi continued with a face that seemed to have been shocked.


    You even suffered humiliation because of him, Mel! Did you forget about the ball?


    Its not going as I wanted.


    Whenever I read a book or a poem, I think of him. Whenever I open my eyes or fall asleep, I draw his face helplessly.


    It is clear that he will not even remember the face of the person with whom he danced at the ball, but he still dominates my daily life. Ill just endure my daily life trapped with it. helplessly, like desperate people trembling in front of tyranny


    Even if I try to think of Tobias, I cant help but think of n Leopold at the end point of my consciousness.


    I know that liking someone doesnt work out the way you want it tobut werent you trying?


    .


    If you are just getting more into Sir n while trying to get into writing, I want you to stop. I mean for writing.


    I clenched my clothes as if I was a child being scolded. Hard enough to make my fingertips turn white.


    Melissa, you are an adult. What are you going to do if Mr. Miller leaves too?


    Toby


    I know, you are a good person. But is he a good person only in front of your eyes? How long do you think he will be waiting for you?


    Yes. Just because he shows me a favor now doesnt mean itllst forever. I know well how easily a mans heart fades. Am I sure that Toby will be different?


    Even though weve known each other for a while. He proposed a trip to strengthen the rtionship a little bit, and I agreed to it for the same reason.


    I vaguely knew that if Toby leaves me, someone who would like me might not appear for the rest of my life.


    Haa


    I put my knees up and buried my face in mixed feelings.


    Its all because of that stalker.


    I cant believe I have a stalker. This is really ridiculous.


    Without the stalker, I might have gone on a trip with Toby to New Ditch and fell in love with him, either nothing or something would have happened, or might have even gotten into a rtionship with him. Tobias is a man of great character and is a reliable person with whom I can lean on at any time, so wouldnt Ie to like himter on even if it will take some time?


    Then my mothers nagging will disappear. Isnt that just all it takes? Only then could I have be a proud daughter.


    Melissa, Im sorry for pushing you so hard. But youre the most suffocating and scariest person.


    (T/N: the scariest person here means different meaning, Mel makes other person scared for her, since she in a situation which will make people who love her scared)


    Vi still wont understand my mind. I can tell just by looking at her face. She wants me to find stability as soon as possible.


    Nevertheless, we warmly rubbed each others backs.


    No, thank you foring.


    Even if we are thinking differently, the fact that we are each others only best friends remains unchanged. Vi sincerely hopes for my happiness and I sincerely hope for the happiness of Vi.


    * * *


    Who will be in charge of the screening, if a novel is sent to the Royal Academy? Its impossible to notice but I know that the judge cannot not know n Leopold.


    By the way, is it okay to have a character who is obviously n Leopold as the male protagonist?


    I named the male protagonist Troy in the novel. He is named after the main character in the ssic novel


    But all I got is the name. Unlike Troy, who has blonde hair and ck eyes, the Troy in my story has pitch ck hair and eyes as cold as a blizzard.


    Thats what Ive considered until this far. The problem was that I identally got the name wrong while writing.


    Oh.


    Again. I shook my head and drew two lines over ns name. And when I wrote Troy in small letters, I thought I couldnt do it.


    Im going to stop here for today.


    I stretched outzily and went down to the first floor to y the pianoa very small and old thing, of courseor to help with household chores. But just in time, the front door was noisy.


    Out of curiosity, I ran and saw that Mr. Greg had just arrived.


    Mr. Greg runs a butchery in the city and Im always grateful for him delivering quality meat to my house and also for being the first one to witness that stalker.


    Hello, Mr. Greg.


    Oh, Melissa. How have you been?


    Greg smiled kindly as he handed Mrs. Kerney the box of meat.


    I think this is fresh, when was this part ughtered?


    Listening to Mrs. Kerneys stern voice and staring nkly at Mr. Gregs pale eyebrows, I shifted my gaze to the shredded crimson meat.


    Then I doubted my eyes.


    The belly part was ughtered yesterday. Its perfect for bacon.


    Hmm, the color is darker than the meat I receivedst time.


    While Mrs. Kearney was checking the meat with stern eyes, I quickly pulled a note stuck between the chunks of meat.


    Melissa, dont touch it.


    Oh Im sorry.


    I quickly hid my hand holding the note behind my back. Fortunately, I seemed to be the only one who noticed this.


    My heart was beating wildly. A piece of paper that was folded twice straight and rimmed with gold leaf, was exactly the same shape as the one which the old woman on the previous day crumpled in front of me.


    ***


    Comments from Korean Readers:


    Melissa is a little clumsy, but shes realistic, so I sympathize with her while reading it  cares about the person sdje like, but even if someone who doesnt like likes her, not impressed.


    I have a bad feeling about Toby.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    It feels like watching Sherlock.


    Important note: The sentences in box which are in ITALICS and WHITE in colour are the letters exchanged between the characters.


    The sentences which are RED IN COLOUR are the notes from stalker and excerpts from the novel she is writing or any book she is reading.


    There will be many notes from the stalkering, excerpts from the novel and ofc the letters too so readers if yall want me to use any other colour or change anything pls tell me in thements section

 Chapter 16: Come Outside

    Chapter 16: Come Outside


    I ran back into my room without looking back. Tightly holding the note soaked with faint blood stains. A piece of paper that would have been written and folded by his hand was in my hand. I suddenly got goosebumps.


    Should I just throw it away instead of reading it? As if I hadnt discovered it from the beginning. Then wouldnt that mean nothing had happened.


    However, this note may help catch the stalker. I dont have any clue, but if I throw this away.


    No, rather than that, should I read what is written here and throw it away? What if theres a warning or something that should never be leaked?


    I opened the note with my eyes closed. When I opened my eyes carefully, I could see simple letters in my blurred vision.


    Straight but weird letters. The handwriting, which seemed to be written by a child but it is strangely delicate like that of an adult, perfectly matched the message of warning to not go to New Ditch.


    Haa


    Is he saying that he knows everything about my family and the people whoe to my house, not watching just me? How damn far is he watching me.


    Thinking like that, I felt like I was being engulfed by something more than the feeling of fear.


    I wanted to ask if I could talk to him directly. What the hell do you want from me?


    Of course, I cant afford to reply back, but it was so despairing to get a one-sided message while hiding from a man I didnt even know about.


    But I cant just bite my fingers from this.* No matter how afraid I am, I cant just wait for him to lose interest without doing anything like this. In the worst case scenario, his bad taste mayst for years, maybe even longer.


    (*Not knowing what to do)


    Moreover, he is clearly provoking me. He is even stalking my family. This was probably the strongest warning ever. If I keep hiding like this, he will harm my family, too.


    Of course, my father is stationed in Solver, quite far from the capital, and my mother does not enjoy going out. I dont know if the scope of myfamilyording to him extends to the madam and Julia, but they also almost never went far.


    Nevertheless, I cant rx. An unidentified man showed a clear presence through Mr. Greg.


    If he decides, he will be able to harm me. No matter how much I thought about it, no other hypothesis coulde to mind.


    Vi guessed that my stalker was the king of the beggars, but I expected him to be a wealthy man who bought the beggar, and the idea became more and more firm.


    His note alone was torn from a gold-rimmed notebook. Inmon sense, how many times would a beggars leader roll his pen on such expensive paper?


    Moreover, unfortunately, if he knew that Mr. Greg was a regr visitor to our house, there was a high probability that he would not be just a wealthy man. If he had enough influence to grasp every nook and cranny of the capital Florin


    High-ranking aristocrats, doctors,wyers, officers. Maybe hes a sessful businessman.


    If my reasoning is correct, the stalker will never be of a young age. impossible to secure such assets or positions at such a young age, but it is also a big reason that I am not even very beautiful.


    Even if I dont have an outstanding appearance, I have the youth they consider the best value. Rather, my mediocre appearance and background may have contributed to making me a crime target.


    Because I dont have an escort, a lover, a brother, or even a father to protect me.


    As it was in my past life, there are countless middle-aged men who are obsessed with young women here in the Sourne Kingdom. It seems that they feel rejuvenated by interacting with a young woman..


    It seems that nostalgia and admiration for youth that cannot be returned after entering middle age, even for me, would be the main cause. It is a long-standing question as to why such a tendency is particrly noticeable for men.


    To sum up, I am in a situation where I have to give up my current lifestyle, which I had almost been confined to. I dont want my family to feel this horrible feeling, so I have no other option.


    But Im thinking of confronting him in my own way. Not responding to anything just because Im afraid only encourages his evil deeds.


    It is true that a 20-year-old girl without a middle-aged man who is believed to have both assets and social influence will be able to ovee it, but I am the only one who can protect myself in the end.


    If I dont step in, nothing will change.


    I muttered as if I were making a resolution. Hiding inside the house doesnt mean I canpletely escape the shadow of the stalker anyway. Didnt hekindlytell me?


    I have to face it. That stalker cane into this ce at any time, in any form. Its hopeless, but its the truth. And it is also true that there is no one in this house who can overpower him with force. But that doesnt mean Im discouraged.


    A second life that I gained like a lie after passing away from an illness at a young age. I have to protect myself, my life. Even if Im still timid and introverted, its enough to not give up helplessly without any attempt.


    Its okay, Melissa. Theres always a way.


    I gently crumpled the piece of paper in my hand. With the thought that I would do my best to get rid of him.


    * * *


    It was a clear day without a single cloud. I grabbed an old notebook and a pen and left the house.


    During the daytime on weekdays, the Antris Coffee Shop was quiet. Even though the interior was quite spacious, there were only about four or five tables with tea cups. Unless there are people sitting in the seat hidden by the pirs.


    Perhaps because of the cold weather, the flower decorations that decorated the interior disappeared. Instead, tapestries with a rich texture were hung all over the ce, and even with that small change, I could feel the winter approaching.


    I ordered an espresso with no added sugar today.


    Do you need anything else, miss?


    The attendant asked in a polite manner as always. But when I looked around the store with nervous eyes instead of answering, he soon looked embarrassed,


    Do you have any problem.


    Well, I have a favor to ask of you.


    The attendants eyes widened a little. His skeptical expression was evident, but standing with his back straight, he leaned his upper body slightly toward me as if waiting for my next words.


    That little favor encouraged me.


    Actually It might sound weird.


    It was somewhat embarrassing to say it.


    Theres someone whos following me.


    You mean right now?


    When the attendant raised his bowed head, his pomade hair, which wasbed neatly, gleamed in the light. His gray eyes, whose pigments were pale, were seen trembling slightly.


    I think hes not here for now He showed up in this coffee shop before.


    So, youre being stalked?


    When I nodded with trembling eyes, the attendant took a breath. Soon after, his lips opened gently and a sigh came out.


    Even though its a matter between a customer and an employee, it would have sounded ridiculous. I was grateful to him for epting it without addition or subtraction.


    SoIf you see someone suspicious looking at me, can you tell me a little bit?


    ..yes.


    With a serious face, he gave the reply in a low voice and turned away silently. I opened the notebook with a more rxed mind.


    As I turned over a sheet of paper that was crumpled up due to the letters I wrote, I noticed ns name written at the end. Exactly, his name with two lines drawn on it. I felt as if I had locked n in prison.


    Lets continue writing.


    Ah.


    As soon as the small cup was ced on the table with a ttering sound, I lost my pen. When I gently looked up, I made eye contact with the attendant ncing down at my notebook.


    Thank you.


    When he was ashamed of his eyes curiously looking down at me writing, the attendant straightened his back as if getting up.


    Have a good time.


    As soon as he stepped back in a polite manner, I lifted my cup and let the thick espresso flow a little into my throat. My concentration was slightly broken, but in order toplete the required amount within the deadline, I needed to hurry.


    I grabbed the pen again.


    Oh, my


    I still cant think properly. Even though the chances are slim, this kind of attitude is the same as having no intention of being selected as an international student...


    I rolled up the brown curly hair that was gathered over my one shoulder, grabbed it, and then loosened it back. Strongly as if to punish myself. A tingling sensation came to my fingertips. It was not long before I felt my blood slowly circting there.


    Phew


    Taking a deep breath, I drew another line over ns name.


    Scribble. Scribble.


    As a result, n was imprisoned twice. I dont know how many more times Im going to lock him up while writing this..


    I hurriedly added a small word at the bottom of ns name.


    Is this okay.


    A sigh came out involuntarily. I didnt mean to me the attendant for putting down the coffee cup aloud, but this was purely my problem.


    There is nothing easy in the world, but I wondered what if even writing, which I believed to be talented in, wouldnt go well. I hope it was because of the coffee I drank.


    I closed mynotebook helplessly. If I continued to write like this, it seemed that I woulde across a page dotted with ns name.


    Id better go back home now. If I walk slowly for about an hour, my head might get clearer. No, I have to.


    As Mr. Stalker said, I came out of the house, so I hope he will stop doing things that give me goosebumps. With that in mind, I drank half the remaining espresso. Then I packed up a few remaining things and tried to get up.


    .


    Then I saw her. Thedy with red hair fluttering like mes quickly passed in front of me.


    ***


    Comments From Korean Readers:


    The novel is getting dark


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    I understand that the female protagonist here is frustrating. She keeps creating dark pasts without listening to advice from others. But the female characters psychology is in herte teens who she has a crush on. I can understand because I feel like Im in my early 20s.


    No, stop it, Melissa


    I want to stop female lead from writing based on her own experience, but there are people who say that whenever she writes something, their hands and feet get cringe Literature doesnt make you cringe. You should be ashamed of your inability to ept such a thing, but treats poetry or literature as embarrassing by overusing the expression cringeworthy.


    Writer, how can you express her psychology so delicately? I really like the female characters Really crazy


    How can that heart fade easily when you have a crush on someone for 8 years?I understand how the female lead feels.I think youre so good at describing emotions that it gives me goosebumps. And cutting

 Chapter 17: Monica Elwood

    Chapter 17: Monica Elwood


    The owner of the brightly fluttering red hair was a woman. Beautiful enough to attract attention.


    .


    She gently crossed the coffee shop and headed in front of the showcase. I knew she was a woman, but for some reason I could not stop looking at her.


    A great beauty. I didnt even feel the need to add any other attributions. She was stunningly elegant and her extraordinary, morous attire made it difficult to look elsewhere.


    As if I was possessed, I followed each and everyone of her actions with my eyes without knowing that my lips were open. Only one thought lingered in my head.


    How does it feel to live with that beauty?


    With her long back gently leaning forward, she tapped a spot on the showcase with her long nails. Her hair fluttered gently behind her slender back. The waiter, who carefully took out the whole cake, started packing it with a skillful touch.


    Her gaze, looking around the inside of the coffee shop while waiting for the cake to be packed, was arrogant and rxed. I quickly bowed my head just in case our eyes met. Theres no reason to avoid it, but I dont know why I did it.


    Then I suddenly thought of n. At first, I thought it was because that womans gaze resembled ns unique, noble regard.


    Sir n was with a woman!


    I unintentionally recalled the voice of Vi.


    She was a mysterious beauty.


    ns lover, who has been making a fuss in society for a while. It was surprising to myself that Ipletely forgot about the rumor.


    I heard that she has luscious red hair and fancy clothes, but no one in the social world knows her.


    It was not a light gossip for me who had a crush on him. So I didnt forget it because it was never insignificant.


    Rather, it was the opposite. It was so painful to recall that I must have unconsciously pushed it out of my memory. In order not to hurt my heart any more.


    Women with that appearance were nevermon in Florin either. She may very well be the woman n is courting ording to rumors, as she fits Vis description. Wasnt it here in Antris that n and that mysterious beauty were together?


    Haa


    It was not my will to imagine a picture of the two of them together, but her appearance as his imaginary lover was so wonderful.


    To be able to stand with him, you must be a woman as wonderful as her. Such thoughts made me feel infinitely small. It was painful, as if I had been swallowed up by an uncontroble sense of humiliation.


    In fact, the two did not insult me at all. Those two are people who were born to shine, not I. epting this simple fact is enough. Obviously, I dont know, but this reality made me feel sick. s.


    In the meantime, a cake box richly decorated with a red ribbon was handed in her hand. Maybe it was for n, as he rarely gets sweets for himself.


    I was lost in thought. What is she trying to celebrate? Is today the anniversary of the two? Or maybe today is ns birthday.


    My nk gaze followed her dignified and elegant back as she leisurely walked out of the coffee shop, and the scenery outside the window came into my view.


    Oh


    When was it? White snowkes were fluttering like petals.


    It was the beginning of winter.


    * * *


    In n Leopolds office, only the finest products made by the hands of renowned artisans were ced. Nevertheless, there was always a cold energy present here.


    It may be due to the fact that the whole area was decorated in achromatic colors, but everything in this space was too neat. There was no trace of a human being at all.


    On the elegant Palisander table in the corner of the office, documents were neatly organized and wereid out meticulously, as if they had been measured with a ruler. Despite the vast amount of documents on various business conditions and performance reports, there was not even a little disturbance.


    Everything was in morbidly perfect condition, but if one had to pick the most perfect thing here, it was none other than the owner of this desk.


    The man, who looked beautiful enough to make you mesmerized, rested his chin on his hand while deep in thought. There was no emotion in the cold eyes like the winter sky.


    Monica, who had been silently watching the scene for a long time, got up as she slowly brushed her rich red hair. Her thick scent of shampoo drifted into the still air.


    Happy birthday, baby!


    As if she couldnt take it any longer, her bright red lips opened wide like a flower blooming. The corners of her seductive lips were raised.


    At the same time, she pushed a box splendidly decorated with a red ribbon, in front of the mans eyes. Only then did the beautiful eyebrows, which had no movement at all, creased subtly.


    I hate sweets. You know.


    n muttered in a low voice, not even paying attention to the box.


    Its a birthday that onlyes once a year, so you cant leave out the cake.


    Monica smiled as if she was familiar with his attitude.


    I chose the ck Forest this year. The chocte sheet cake is like your hair, and the cherry is like your lips.


    (T/N: well, I was going to useyer instead of sheet but the author directly used the word sheet)


    .


    n picked up the topmost report as if it wasnt even worth answering.


    Open it. Its as cute as you, Troy.


    I told you not to call me that.


    Despite the cold warning, Monica let out a smallugh.


    Its your childhood nickname, why do you look so scary when I say it?


    Monica Elwood is one of the few people who could approach the icy n Leopold, and it was no exaggeration to say that she knew him better than anyone else.


    Of course, it wasnt because the two were lovers. Monica was the biological daughter of Mr. Leopold. However, the two were not siblings either, and there were two reasons.


    The first reason was that Monica was not recognized as Leopold, and the surname Elwood was her mothers.


    Monica Elwood was born due to the one night-stand between Leopolds Head Ian and a woman in the back alley. Ian thoroughly hid the existence of such a daughter. It was clear that the fact that he rolled around with a lowly woman would damage his reputation, who was steadily growing his power.


    That woman from the back alley was killed of an unknown cause shortly after giving birth, and her death is still veiled. It was shortly after the womans death that Ian sent the young Monica across the sea to the Principality of Lunoa.


    In all respects, he seemed to be in a hurry to erase her traces, but as a father, he sent Monica plenty of money every year but technically it was around the time she was just starting to learn thenguage, and it was true that before that, there had been very little indirect support.


    The sudden start of massive support coincided with the realization that Ian had be unable to produce any more children. In other words, Monica was the only blood that inherited his blood, although it was impossible to reveal her in public.


    Even now, and in the future.


    Therefore, n is not Ians biological child. This was the second reason why the two children could not be biologically and legally siblings.


    Having sent Monica abroad, Ian made every effort to give birth to an heir, but failed every time. Many women passed by him until he realized that the cause was him, and n became known to the world as his only child from his third wife and the restoration of his power.


    His name was Troy, and he had nost name. He was a child as fair and beautiful as snow. At the orphanage regrly patronized by nobles, Ian sealed their lips and adopted him.


    At that time, in order topletely deceive the public, Ian was intent on getting a child with ck hair and eyes like him. But when he saw Troy, Ian had no choice but to bring him in despite the fatal w that his eye color was much lighter than his.


    Its not just because of the childs sublime beauty. It was inevitable to be called force majeure and signalled by his own animalistic instinct that Troy was a genius entrepreneur.


    (T/N: they are basically saying the it was obvious that Troy was a genius and when he grows up he would be a force to be reckoned with)


    Troy, whose space called home changed overnight from a secret nursery to a mansion, and he lived apletely new life with the name n Leopold. He was only five years old then.


    Officials told n that he was Mr. Leopolds lost sessor and that he had finally found him. This was, of course, Ians script, but five-year-old n was willing to ept his fate with overwhelming heart.


    As if he had found his ce, the young sessor perfectly matched Leopolds name beyond everyones expectations. It was Monica who told him the twisted truth.


    By the time Troy became n, Monica was already freely entering and exiting the mansion. In an achromatic mansion full of expressionless adults, a girl of his age with red hair like mes was the only one with vitality.


    It was a natural step for the two to get closer.


    In fact, Monica approached n with the intention of harassing him. It felt like her life was taken away by a boy who did not share even a drop of blood. She wasnt greedy for the sessors position, but she was grumpy for no reason.


    It was around that time that she had a terrible affection for n. Surprisingly it happened in an instant that she waspletely obsessed with her precarious brother.


    Thus, young Monica came to tell him all the secrets of the family she knew. Like an oath that she will stand by his side among the adults full of lies.


    I say this every time, but if youre going toe, contact me in advance.


    At that time, n, who shifted his bored gaze to Monica, spoke in a cold voice.


    Im not as free as you are, and the damage caused by your interference is not enough for you topensate.


    n.


    Monica pushed the pile of documents to one side, which were arranged perfectly. ns forehead momentarily wrinkled with a frown when the neatly organized desk was disturbed.


    Monicas blue eyes with her upper body bent and chin in the ce where the documents were pushed out were filled with the face of a picturesque beautiful woman. A dream-like whisper continued,


    You thought I wouldnt know that you like my present while pretending to be cranky?


    Stop messing with me.


    Monicaughed as if she was familiar with the cynical answer.


    Actually, Im on my way home. The thing I gave you the other day.


    Monica used to send gifts all the time, but most of them were thrown straight away. Sugar-filled desserts were destined in the trash can, and all kinds of things are in the corner of a dusty mansion.


    Perhaps two years ago, Monica gave him a wig of a color simr to her hair. The reason was that she wanted to feel like a real brother and sister, butpared to such absurd reasons, it was too mboyant.


    Whether or not, n left it on one side of the room with a cold sneer as always. After that, she thought he wouldnt even take a look at it


    I thought you kept it in your room, but the disy changed a little


    (T/N: Shes wondering where the wig went, its not on the disy anymore)


    .


    There is no way you would have allowed the servants to tamper with your things.


    Monica smiled softly, curling her seductive eyes.


    Are you tending to your wig and brushing it?


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    No, really  I dont want Melissa to submit the novel as it is or get caught by someone, its embarrassing because she picked up too much reality and its more like a delusional diary than a novel


    Stalking with that wig on


    Allen, you are stalking with a wig on.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    WHAT????


    ?????


    I hope Melissa stops writing novels. I know its hard to do what people want, but I have a lot of dark history. Im looking at how far Im going to stack Im falling for the writers writing skills, but its so hard to see Melissas condition like that;; It wontst for a long time, will it?


    Of all names, his name is Troy.


    He got attracted to her writing skills

 Chapter 18: The First Fall of Snow

    Chapter 18: The First Fall of Snow


    Ill call the carriage, so get going.


    n said without even giving a nce to the seductive woman beside him, holding her chin.


    Thats too much, baby. I came this far to celebrate your birthday.


    I never called you.


    Youre a cruel man, really.


    Monica pretended to be sullen and muttered, but, contradry/ironically, she had a smile on her face. As if she couldnt stand the cold reaction because it was lovely, she was enjoying ns perfect features with sparkling eyes as if honey was applied on him.


    Ill be quiet. Ill just watch from the side, okay? I havent been here in a long time.


    . long time?


    Monica smiled innocently as his cold gaze, which had been fixed on the documents, reluctantly turned to her. Perhaps because her bright red lips were on the border between mour and vulgarity, even her clear smile looked slightly sexy.


    It wasnt long ago that I was forced to hang out with you, who came here recklessly. Even foolish people behave in moderation.


    (T/N: Hes telling her she is pushing her luck bying by all the time. And even foolish people know when to stop)


    Tch, she could hear n clicking his tongue, but Monica didnt blink.


    I miss you so much. What should I do?


    Stop it. Im going out anyway.


    .


    As if displeased with those words, Monica got up and slowly folded her arms. Her luscious hair, which fell down to her waist, swayed like red waves.


    Maybe because he was old-fashioned, but if Monica notified n in advance he was usually more cooperative. Even though he was cold-hearted in everything, he was the type to lose to her.


    The two have been each others only allies since childhood. ns feelings seem to have been different from her, but the two children did not deceive each other while cheating on adults who were full of lies.


    Knowing the truth about adoption, she knew he had a hard time. Young n wasnt particrly sweet, but he wasnt as cold-blooded as he is now. He may still be going through a tough time.


    Monica was ready to ept and support n who felt betrayed and irate at the truth that was hidden from him, waiting for him to storm out of the family. She had nned to lock him in herforting arms when he left and was no longer of high status or perfectually unattainable. Instead had Allen continued his path as sessor


    Maybe he is twisted from inside, but Monica shrugged as if it didnt matter. She is confident that shell love him in any form.


    By the way, baby, did you get addicted to literature all of a sudden?


    What?


    There are no good aplished writers here.


    This is not the Principality of Lunoa. Monica added a little.


    Youre going to run a business in Lunoa next year, right? Isnt it okay to fully appreciate literature at that time?


    What are you talking about?


    There was a piece of paper with a poem on it at your desk. Dont tell me you forgot to organize your desk.


    ns forehead was wrinkled by the words. The woman continued to talk.


    If only one season is allowed in my life..I will live a winter that resembles you?


    Monica Elwood.


    Allen rang his voice low.


    Is that right?


    You I am warning you.


    Monica shivered at his sharp de-like gaze.


    Stop threatening the servants and getting the key. Its not something I can endure forever.


    As soon as Monicas red lips were about to utter a retort. n pulled the string. An aide rushed as he heard the bell.


    Call the carriage. Two.


    .Two?


    Baby!


    The aides curious question and Monicas charismatic voice mixed in the air.


    Of course, n didnt budge. He just ordered it in a cool tone.


    Miss Elwood will return to the Principality, so take her straight to the port.


    * * *


    What snow


    It was extremely rare that it snowed so much in the capital, Florin. I stared nkly at the white snowkes that embroidered the sky.


    As expected, I think its better to postpone going home a little. It wouldnt be a good idea to leave the coffee shop right away without waiting for the snow to subside.


    The coffee shop was increasingly crowded with people trying to avoid heavy snow. To the extent that the soft aria yed by the pianist was almost inaudible because of the noise of the people.


    In the cold, humid air, I was just staring out the window. The chilly beautiful winter scenery kept reminding me of someone.


    If I were to make this season a person, wouldnt it look exactly the same as him? My eyes, which had begun to get wet, were counting the coveted snowkes without enthusiasm.


    The snow showed no sign of abating at all. But now it was good. Somehow, there was a strong urge to go home in the snow, and I got up abruptly.


    It seemed like it would be okay even if I was stupid, even if I had a bad cold. It would have been better if a bad cold could put an end to these ephemeral thoughts.


    The identity of this thought is a pair of beautiful lovers. From the moment I saw the rumored woman in person until now, she and n have been dancing all the time in my head. Holding hands, looking into each others eyes.


    Reality was noisy, but in my imagination, only elegant and majestic music that I had never heard before resounded. The fantastic dance song just for the two of them showed no sign of ending.


    If I want to let them go out of my head, I have to fall asleep.


    Miss.


    The attendant rushed up to me as I was heading to the door after paying my coffee price and putting a small tip on the table.


    As you can see, it is snowing heavily outside. So please wait a little bit.


    In his hand was a rolled up cloth. It was a ck apron with the wordAntristhe coffee shopembroidered with gold thread.


    If you have an urgent business that requires you to leave the door now, then take this.


    I feltforted by the kindness. Of the two coffee shops in the capital, this is probably the reason why people only go to Antris.


    But I shook my head with a light smile. Now Impletely obsessed with the child-like idea of wanting to feel white snow with my skin. The will to follow the impulse was stronger than expected.


    Its okay, and thank you. What I asked for earlier was also I got up earlier than I thought..


    (T/N: I got up earliermeaning she is leaving faster then she thought so the stalker probably didnte)


    Its not.


    The attendant added with a slight nod.


    If you need anything else, please let me know.


    Was it because his words were so sweet? My lips moved on their own.


    I mean the woman who came to the store earlier, red-haired.


    .


    Seeing the attendants face hardened strangely, I regretted my hasty speech. How can I ask this?


    But since I already brought it up, I had to end it.


    Do you happen to know who she is? I think its my first time (seeing her)


    Shes a very special guest.


    The faint gray eyes of the attendant showed a tense light.


    This is all I can tell you about her, Miss.


    Oh Yes, Im sorry.


    No, Im sorry I couldnt be of any help. Then please be careful.


    The attendant politely stepped back. I also turned around in a hurry. Seeing the coffee shop employee so silent, she seems to be a more important person than I thought..


    Certainly, I dont remember seeing her here in society. Then, is she from foreign royal families or high-ranking aristocrats?


    By the way, it was fortunate that the conversation ended before asking if she was ns lover. I would have been too embarrassed toe to the coffee shop if I had asked about it. Its terrible just to think about noting to the coffee shop.


    I made my way through the crowd at the door and pushed the heavy wooden door.Jingle,The golden doorbell in the shape of a small bird rang with a clear sound.


    Wow


    A white scenery spread beyond my white, scattering breath. It was like a snowy country out of a fairy tale.


    The snow was already quite piled up. I just walked awkwardly like a child learning how to walk. The feet fell deep with an unfamiliar and pleasant sound.


    Thin leather boots got wet helplessly. Walking through white snow, or even the streets where snow is gradually umting, is harder than I thought.


    When my frozen feet felt like they were about to fall off, and my toes were full, I realized I was wearing pretty thin clothes.


    It wasnt just the tip of my toes that became numb to the biting cold. How long did I walk in a silent blizzard where there is no ones presence? I shuddered, and I was trembling as my teeth chattered. It wasnt enough to rush my feet, but my steps only slowed down.


    Snowkes, which seemed only beautiful from the inside of the window,nded on the head, the bridge of the nose, cheeks and the eyshes, without any dy. Heartlessly as ifughing at my foolishness. I just shuddered at the inexorable coldness.


    The crystals of snow that melted as soon as they touched disappeared, leaving only a creepy chill on the delicate skin. It was so fleeting and merciless.


    Ha.


    A self-deprecatingugh broke out. Things you cant have, are the most beautiful when you look at them. Why do I forget every time I go through it?


    The dense snow covered my sight and hearing. The dull surroundings were hazy and deste. I felt like my consciousness was fading little by little, but there was no one to ask for help. I was the only a stupid writer walking in the unprecedented heavy snow.


    Thats true. No matter how white and innocent it may seem, the arms of winter can never be splendid or cozy. I knew that, too.


    Thats why I feel dejected without a lot. Its only a foolish impulse to encourage you to walk into the cold and despair that freezes you to your bones.


    Its not unlike that man.


    Ah!


    Having lost strength all over my body, I finally lost my footing. Then I fell down on the spot. Like a piece of worthless wood.


    My whole body was buried in the cold snow. It was natural that I couldnt raise my body. What was surprising was the fact that I didnt feel any pain or worry.


    In a dazed consciousness, I thought. When white snow piles up over my fallen body, I will soon be invisible even as a human being. If no one finds out in this harsh snow, how much longer can Ist?


    While imagining this terrible thing, I felt helpless tranquility. Perhaps my judgment has be more blurred than I thought. Eventually, I didnt feel the cold anymore. I felt a wave of irresistible deep sleep rushing in.


    Right at that moment. Under the heavy eyelids, with my hazy vision I saw a whitish figure approaching. I didnt hear any of the carriages approaching me. It was definitely a person.


    The figure of a tall, slim, and beautiful man as if drawn. I know a young man with such a silhouette. But even if I tried to look closely at him, it was impossible to keep my eyes open anymore.


    When my eyes finally closed, a firm chest hugged me. It was cold as if I was hugging winter, but it was calm in the persons arms. In the sudden warmth, thin tears came out of the eyshes with snow crystals hanging.


    I didnt feel any surprise or difort. Everything was just as hazy as a dream. It was also the same as hearing the sound of a horse whipping. Like a boat horn in the distant sea.


    I, who eagerly embraced him like a person standing on a cliff, lost consciousness.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    The setting is a little funnypared to the fine description. While spending time at the cafe. She lost consciousness while walking in the snow.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    (T/N: idk what to say about thement that this Korean reader made and how tf did thise at top bestments but readers let me tell you, normally if a person who is used to sunny climate experience snow, its actually hell, and Mel FYI isnt used to the snow since Florin doesnt snows that much, normally snow looks very beautiful and harmless but its a bitch actually.Based on true experience, I did this actually but came back together coz I couldnt handle that fck)


    Even if I look at it again Its nice.  I feel like Im at the cafe. On the snowy road


    The description of the scene is so good.


    The writing is pretty.


    Its the immature and impulsive youth who fell in love. The female character is a very emotional character. Because shes the main character of the novel. Im here to read it again.

 Chapter 19: Crossroads of Life and Death

    Chapter 19: Crossroads of Life and Death


    I suffered for three days. I didnt know Id really suffer from a terrible fever.


    During the time I was lying down, every thought and disillusionment that was filled in my head was erased as expected.


    Nevertheless, I was not happy because the time was so painful. I was literally on the threshold of death.


    The memories of my previous life are already very faint, but I remember that I had spent many years on the hospital bed. Those times were anxieties disguised as peace, but I was willing to be deceived. At first nce, the days were calm enough to be mistaken for peace.


    From the day I first copsed at the age of sixteen to the day I finally closed my eyes forever in the hospital room at the age of twenty, my only hobbies were reading books or writing asionally. Even though it was such a boring life, I used to be confident in enduring pain.


    But I finally realized what a silly illusion it was. Pain is something that cant be dulled by learning.


    Where is the me of my previous life who endured countless treatments while suppressing the groans while grimacing? Is it already scattered far away from my memories?


    For literally three days I was in between life and death, my consciousness endlessly moured in the pitiful body exhaling precarious breath, asking for death.


    The terrible pain that made me want to put everything down like this constantly shook me up. While my body was twisting due to the burning heat, a terrible chill that permeated my bones. I trembled like a candle in front of the wind.


    Arge embrace that embraced me, who was frozen as cold as if my heart would stop at any moment. Crossing the line, I desperately clung to the memory of that moment. In the warmth of the man, who seemed like a ray of light in the dark.


    When his arms wrapped around me, the feeling at that time wasparable to salvation. He seemed tofort me that I would surely be able to live, and that in this life I should never give up easily.


    However, no matter how hard I tried to hold onto it, the warmth kept moving away. The clouded consciousness flickered constantly as it faded. It was like being in the middle of a brutal battlefield. Simr to a living hell.


    .


    How did I struggle like that? Suddenly, I felt a tingling sensation in my left hand. There was also a very slight body temperature.


    Both my eyes, which seemed to never see light again, sensed faint light. My eyelids trembled helplessly at the tearsing out of the eyshes that were touching each other.


    Melissa!


    My mother, who was dozing off while holding my hand, looked surprised as if she had seen a ghost. I didnt know until now that my mothers hands had be so rough.


    Mom.


    As if I had swallowed a fish thorn, my voice did note out properly. The wet towel on my forehead had be lukewarm.


    Oh my god, Melissa! God!


    My mother hugged me with tears in her eyes. Having no strength in my body, I was only swaying helplessly in my mothers arms.


    Over my mothers shoulder, a doctor, who was sleeping on a chair in a corner, jumped up and ran towards me. Mrs. Kearney, who was entering the room with a basin filled with water, also paused.


    The fever is almost gone.


    Thank you, sir. Thank you..


    I heard my mothers voice expressing her gratitude. I closed my eyesfortably, feeling a new towel on my forehead. It was a rather mild morning for winter.


    * * *


    After the fever subsided and I literally came back alive from the crossroads of life and death, my mother and Mrs. Kerney took turns visiting me.


    The twodies desperately expressed their gratitude to me for fighting and oveing it without giving up, and endlessly confessed how much they loved me.


    In particr, my mother poured out a series of words that could doubt my ears while listening to it, saying that marriage was not everything. She even listened to the story that I began to write a novel, which I confessed thinking this was the time, in an attitude close to encouragement.


    It seems that some kind of shock therapy worked, but it was a strange situation indeed. I had no idea how long the effect will continue, but so far it continues to be safe.


    Today, the third day after regaining my consciousness, I woke up from a sweet sleep in the afternoon. My body was surprisingly light.


    Finally, I could realize that I had fully recovered from the terrible fever. It was the feeling that I had longed and hoped for in myst life. Somehow, I felt like I was going to cry.


    The first thing I did when I got out of bed was to write a reply. This is because I finally opened Tobys letter, which had arrived while I was suffering from a high fever on my bed.


    Tobias said he went to New Ditch to meet his family. He had cutely whimpered that it was too bad that I couldnt apany him.


    In addition to the friendly greeting letter, there was a palm-sized picture in the envelope, and I could tell at a nce. That theke in the picture is Lake of New Ditch.


    Wow


    I heard that New Ditch has a lot of snow unlike Florin, but the picture of theke in the pure white snow looked like a world out of a fairy tale. Since it is a painting that gives a sentimental and romantic impression, I was secretly convinced that I would like theke if I saw it in person.


    By the time I wrote the letter, it was almost time for dinner. I pulled out my old notebook in the hopes of writing something down. It was only a few dayster, but I was feeling strange that it felt unfamiliar.


    To check how far I wrote, I opened thest part and burst intoughter.


    Thats right. I made a mistake again.


    With a dejected face, I alternated my gaze between lines drawn on ns name and the small letters Troy below it.


    How many more mistakes do you intend to make? At this rate, all my pages will be ck. I grabbed a pen with a short deep breath.


    There wasnt a lot of writing. So I was able to quickly nce at everything I had written so far, but my face got hot again when I read it quietly.


    Of course, the female protagonist was strangely a character who inherited my emotions, and the male protagonist was just a name, Troy, but he perfectly projected n Leopold in all aspects, including the appearance, personality, and atmosphere.


    The story, with tiny modifications wereposed of the few anecdotes between me and him, and the heroines lines were dotted with clumsy truths that I could not convey to him in real life. Im too shy.


    This is like a diary.


    But I am writing a novel. So I need to be a little more creative.


    From the moment I woke up from a long sleep, I quickly started writing the story I had been wanting to write for a long time.


    Melissa!


    I heard Mrs. Kerneys voice calling me from the first floor as my meal was ready, but I pretended to be ignorant because I couldnt distract myself. I think itll be okay once.


    I was writing a scene where the heroine was caught up in a snow storm due to a sudden weather change. I was able to vividly describe how cold it was, how frightening it was, and how all the senses and consciousness of the body were blurred.


    Well, its not much different from what I experienced. Again, I brought an anecdote that I actually went through.


    However, I wrote a scene where the male protagonist Troy saves the female protagonist who fell in the snow.


    The snow was so strong, that I didnt put any special lines between the two of them. Because the heroine was gradually losing consciousness.


    However, as if Troy was lovingly hugging the frozen woman and encouraging her that she would be able to live, it was written with special care. Its an important scene where he establishes himself as a lifesaver for the heroine.


    Next, as I was writing down a line detailing how he had drove her home in his magnificent carriage, I once again heard a voice calling me.


    Hey, Melissa! Come down!


    This time, it was my mother. It sounded like she was very angry, so I hurriedly got up.


    Iming!


    As I went down the stairs, the savory smell of beef stew that I had subtly sniffed in my room became more intense. I felt touched for no reason. How long has it been since I had a proper meal?


    Fortunately, the food has not cooled down yet. After the prayer before the meal, my mother said,


    The meat ran out, but there is still time until Mr. Greg arrives, right? Thats why Mrs. Kerney went out to the market to get it for you, right?


    Is that so? Thank you, Mrs. Kerney.


    It must have been cold. And soon Mrs. Kearney added a small smile, revealing her rabbit-like front teeth.


    It was a normal but warm and grateful dinner. Thedies continued to talk about insignificant daily stories.


    However, a word from my mother made me pause my hand as I was eating the potatoes in the stew.


    Mom, what did you just say?


    My mothers eyebrows twitched perhaps she thought I was talking back.


    That Mr. Leopold is as good as his reputation, why? He saved you. Did I say something wrong?


    What?


    That child, Melissa.


    As I made a bewildered look, Mrs. Kerney added, squinting her eyes,


    Brought you home from the snow.


    Yes, Sir n. How grateful I was? I asked how I could express my gratitude, and he said he just did what he had to do!


    Usually, my mother used to secretly envy the Leopold family, who had grown to rival the influence of the royal family. She use to badmouth n saying that he was only polished on the outside and that it was clear he was the empty inside, but now she was full of praises for him.


    No, I.


    My confused mind made it difficult for me to speak. So, the owner of the arms who saved me is n Leopold?


    I couldnt close my lips to a story that seemed more like my novel than reality.


    Whats wrong with you? I had already told you everything when you woke up.


    At that time, I guess I wasnt awake yet. I dont remember hearing it at all.


    Eventually, my hands trembled and I missed the tableware. I have to hurry up and figure out the situation, but it doesnt make sense no matter how much I think about it. How on earth is this coincidence.


    That n Leopold saved me?


    Oh my.


    At that time, when I suddenly heard someone knocking roughly on the gate, my surprised mother put down the ss of water. Me, Mrs. Kerney, and Julia, who was passing by the table, also looked toward the gate at once.


    No way.


    Who could it be?


    At my question, three women shrugged at the same time. It was shortly after Mrs. Kearney, who raised herself, ran to the door to greet an unexpected visitor.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Could it be that the main character before she was possessed read the book Mel is writing now? So, I think I will continue to write from the point of view of an omniscient writer.


    Im annoyed. Someone give me a ride on the novel, please.


    When n reads the novel, isnt it from an omniscient perspective? His name is Troy, and it also says that he saved FL


    n Youre a true love.


    I like them all, but I dont think its right to write that novel.

 Chapter 20: Alan Leopold

    Chapter 20: n Leopold


    ng, ngThe sound of the gate closing and the door knocker announcing the guests arrival.


    [I thought it would be surreal if it was n that came so casually to my home. I know that thinking like this is more of an excess of self-consciousness, but I couldnt help it.


    The man who saved me is n Leopold..


    Did someone arrive?


    Go see who it is, Mrs. Kerney.


    At the urging of my mother, Mrs. Kerney rushed to the doorstep. We only followed her back with anxious eyes.


    A cold outside breeze came through the slightly open door.


    How did you get here?


    Is it the house where Miss Collins lives?


    I knew it. It was him. He came. My heart was pounding as if it was going toe out of my chest at any moment. I thought that my face, which had been heated up, might burst like this.


    Im from the Longhorn family.


    The man outside the door opened his mouth.


    My young master told me that he caused trouble to the Miss on her way home. He said that you would know if I told you that it was Malcolm Longhorn.


    Longhorn?


    My mother, who turned her head toward me, murmured with a puzzled look on her face.


    Ah, if its Longhorn!


    It was only then that I remembered. He mistook me for another woman at the victory dance. But why did he send someone to my house?


    This question was answered shortly thereafter. The man had ced arge box in Kerneys arms


    He is sending it as an apology, so take it. Then goodbye.


    No, please,e on in and have some tea..!


    Despite Mrs. Kearneys [the spelling of her name here is different, which one is it?] urgent voice, the man had already disappeared. While holding the box, she shrugged her shoulders and pushed the door with her back to close it.


    What is it, maam?


    I dont know. Its not too heavy for its size.


    Arge wooden box was ced on one side of the table. I was somewhat perplexed. The young master of Longhorn went out of his way to get my name and promised to apologize for his rudeness, but I never thought hed send anything home.


    I, I dont know.


    My voice trembled strangely because I felt the eyes on me.


    Lady, do you recognize the name?


    Julia asked with a very wary expression on her face. No matter how esteemed or one divulged their identity she was still cautious when the stalker matter was still afoot.


    Yes, he made a small mistake at the victory ceremony. He asked for my name, saying he would apologize..


    My mother urged me as if she was frustrated with my slow, hesitant response.


    Hurry up and open it, Melissa.


    Yes.


    I quickly scraped off the remaining stew and drank it, then got up.


    The wooden box that had been surrounded with outside air was cold. As I carefully lifted the lid of the box, the fierce eyes of the three women dug into the box at once.


    This is


    Oh my god.


    The identity of the object in the box was a gorgeous winter dress. There was a shiny glow over the red velvet fabric.


    What kind of mistake did hemit against you to give you something so expensive!


    .


    My mothers fuss didnt sound strange at all. At a nce, it was quite luxurious. He even sent a hat and gloves to match the dress.


    Huh?


    At that time, a small card was seen inserted between a pair of finely folded opera gloves.


    I stretched my arms between the wrinkled hands of twodies who were not interested in the card and picked it up because I was sweeping the fabric around.


    .


    My lips opened in embarrassment. I dont know how to ept such an expensive dress without any burden.


    I was also puzzled because I had never heard of the word that red suits me well. To be exact, I rarely heard what color suits me.


    Melissa.


    My mother spoke with her eyes shining.


    This gentleman, is he single?


    .


    My mother looked more excited than the person who received the dress as a gift. Hes a man who sends such expensive things to make up for such a small mistake. He fits perfectly with the ideal son-inw that my mother thinks of.


    Even so, you dont know how old this person is or what he looks like.. It was so like my mother.


    I dont know about that, but even if he doesnt have a wife, he sure has a lover. He mistook me for another woman at the ball.


    Really? Well, theres no way that such a wealthy man is left alone.


    My mother continued without a change in expression as if she had not expected much.


    Melissa, you can wear this and go see Mr. Leopold.


    What?


    When I heard Leopold, I was startled as if I hadmitted a crime.


    Whats wrong? Shouldnt you thank your savior?


    Suddenly, you want me to say thank you?


    Yes!


    My mother, who began to collect empty tes on the table before I knew it, replied.


    I thought youd be beaten and rejected from his front door if you went looking shabby, but it should be okay if you wore this.


    But he said he didnt need thanks.


    Since he is a gentleman, of course hell say that! But were you really not going to express your gratitude?


    My mother continued to talk, crumpling her forehead as if she were frustrated.


    You will make a good impression in the morningwhat! Its not bad to be seen favorably by Leopold. Dont you know people visit with less justification?


    No, I


    Go and say hello and leave a good impression. Its an incredible fate, so of course you have to catch it! You never know what rtionship may arise!


    Then Mrs. Kerney took the hint to clean up the leftovers.


    Do you happen to know? He might be your husband.


    Madam!


    When I shouted without realizing it, madam humorously stuck out her tongue. After all, Mrs. Kerney must have noticed that I have a crush on n


    You said you both danced together. This is fate! If coincidence oveps, thats fate! Dont you think so? Mrs. Collins?


    If you go..!


    I hurriedly intervened. Because once my mother starts to sympathize, this nonsensical conversation will never end.


    It would be counterproductive.


    You always give up even before you start. Who do you take after? Whoo.


    Mom, I ran into Sir n twice. Both times he looked at me with contempt..


    As soon as I remembered the moment when the cold-colored eyes looked down at me arrogantly, I got goosebumps all over my body. The problem is that I love even those cold eyes. This is definitely serious.


    He wouldnt want to waste his time on someone like me. I dont think Ill be able to meet him even if Im visiting him..


    Your mother thinks


    I dont want to insult my family for nothing, and Im tired of getting hurt anymore.


    I rarely had firm eyes.


    So Ill just be thankful with my heart.


    This love is one-sided and therefore it is harsh, so if I approach him, I will inevitably get hurt. When I am able to look at him from afar, thats when Im the happiest. Every time.


    Nevertheless, the fact that n saved me when I was lying in the snow may someday be the driving force behind my entire life, as Mrs. Kearney said.


    Maybe already.


    * * *


    Wearing an expensive dress that I have never had in my life and going to the Leopold familys residence intending to impress with a greeting. For someone like Melissa Collins, it was something unimaginable.


    However, I couldnt keep the innocent dress in the closet forever, so I decided to take it out for the first time on a casual outing.


    Although my reflection in the mirror was somewhat awkward, a strange feeling of happiness tickled my toes. Because of the family circumstances, I naturally stopped paying attention to my appearance, and I was also an ordinary 20-year-old girl.


    Of course, its embarrassing to suddenly wear colorful clothes, and Im not strong enough to take out a dress like this for a casual outing.


    Its a different story if Im meeting Tobias after a long time, who just came back from New Ditch.


    Youre so pretty, Miss Melissa


    Toby immediately blushed when I, who had always looked modest, appeared in a colorful velvet dress like a rose. I felt good about the honest appreciation.


    Maybe it was because of my bright outfit, I didnt look like someone who had been ill for a few days. Its true that I didnt want him to worry about it, so I decided not to talk about how I had fainted in the snow.


    Instead, I only exined how I got a dress.


    Thats what happened. Hes a great person.


    Then praise continued for Longhorn, whose face now I cant remember well.


    I agreed with Toby. The mistake was not that great, and I received a polite apology right after, but he even sent a gift like this. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he is like Cinderes fairy godmother.


    Then, the conversation about New Ditch continued for a long time. He included stories like how much Millers looked forward to peopleing over to visit.


    I could tell they were good people just by listening to Tobias. I havent met them yet, but I felt cozy as if I had a new family already.


    I didnt tell him that the reason I couldnt go with him was because of the stalkers threat, but I was already assuming that the stalker would disappear soon.


    If possible, I like spring.


    Then lets do it around April. A lot of flowers bloom around theke.


    We discussed with excited faces when it would be good to go to New Ditch. It was an afternoon when everything seemed fine.


    Yes. Im sure the stalker will soon lose interest and fall apart. In the first ce, it was difficult for me to understand that someone was chasing after my every move.


    I leaned against the pir and curved my eyes as Iughed.


    I cant wait, Toby.


    I meant it without any lies.


    * * *


    Then do you eat potato dishes as soon as you arrive?


    The sound of a womans gentleughter echoed through the room. An innocent smile, far from the gorgeous attire, spread across her cheek


    It was that moment.


    Behind the pir where she leaned, a man sitting with his long legs crossed in front of a small round table pulled down his wig annoyedly. Then ck hair like the night sky appeared.


    A brilliant red wig covering his head was ced on the table. The attendant, who saw it, rushed with a paper bag and handed it over carefully with the wig he had put in


    The man who received it with a cold face got up without hesitation and left the coffee shop.


    My sister, Miss Melissa


    Tobias, who inadvertently shifted his gaze to the doorway at the sound of the bell, suddenly stopped talking.


    ..n Leopold?


    In the sudden silence, Melissa also followed his gaze toward the door, but there was no one there.


    Toby? Whats wrong?


    Oh, never mind. I must have seen it wrong.


    Tobias smiled kindly.


    There was no way that n Leopold would be killing time alone in a coffee shop at this hour.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    As she had been dragged by Longhorn in the first ce, seeing that n appeared, it was an excuse to mistake that person, and I think he deliberately dragged the main character there after receiving nsmand. That dress, which was given as an apology, is actually probably sent by n. And isnt n in a state of boiling up as he sees the protagonist wearing the dress he gave her and drawing the future with another man?


    Then until now, red-haired man = stalker = n.


    Argh! Theres no one to trust, so Im going crazy


    There are a million question marks. The writing is pretty, so I keep reading it. The content is fun, too.


    Longhorn, Toby, and m. The female protagonist is buff!Oh!

 Chapter 21: Declaration Ceremony

    Chapter 21:Deration Ceremony


    Chapter 21:Deration Ceremony


    Somehow I was even telling Toby about my novel.


    Partly because hes a good listener and partly because I want to get closer to him, but anyway, its because of the news that Tobias gave me which made me write a novel in earnest.


    Actually, my dream is to be a writer. Im embarrassed to say.


    What do you mean embarrassed!


    Toby refuted my words with his dark ck eyes glowing passionately. Slightly shy, he added with a quite serious face.


    Its so Its so great, Miss Melissa.


    Thank you. Its a precious dream for me, so its the first time Im talking about this to someone other than my best friend.


    Its. such an honour,


    Toby replied with a shy, but happy face.


    I exined how much his news of the Royal Academys writing contest inspired me. When I told him how it spurred me to start writing my novel, his eyes changed.


    Then, can you tell me what novel youre writing about?


    Whats it. about?


    Yes. Im not a literature savvy person, but.


    As I spoke as if hesitating, Toby added, turning the coffee cup around for no reason.


    A person tends to bring materials from their daily life. Im just asking because I want to know more about Miss Melissa.


    .


    I have not yet told anyone in detail about the contents of this novel. Even Vi doesnt know the details.


    Come to think of it, we rarely see each others faces for a while.


    Anyway, writing a novel takes time, and if I continue to hang out with Toby, in the end, Ill be so engrossed in the novel that I wont be able to hide it from him.


    And in fact, when I write, there are often moments when I want to talk about my novel endlessly. And it would be morefortable to talk to a favourable person about my writings than a critic.


    So Tobias was the perfect person indeed.


    Its about a crush.


    Crush


    Toby looked at me with a slightlyplicated expression and looked at me again. His eyes were trembling lightly.


    Then the experience Miss Melissas real life.


    ..Yes, thats right. Its been quite a while.


    Oh


    Toby took a sip of coffee with a nk face. His reaction was natural. Because my answer was so forward, honest and brazen even I couldnt believe what I had bravely said even after saying it.


    But anyway, is this really something to say to Tobias Miller, who clearly has a crush on me? If I admit that this unrequited love story is my experience, then Toby will of course


    Can I hear who that person is? If you dont mind.


    Hes trying to know the other person.


    That person


    I never knew that I, Melissa Collins, could be so bold.


    Its Sir n Leopold.


    Ah.


    Tobias briefly murmured. It sounded like a sigh.


    Suddenly, I wanted to ask myself. Did I want to see his reaction? Did I even want to see someone who likes me struggle because of me?


    No matter how impulsive it was, isnt this too cheeky?


    I should rify. I rebuked myself and hurriedly tried to make up for what I said before.


    I


    I understand.


    When I heard that, I raised my head. Tobias had a very serious face.


    As I said, I also respect Sir n. I cant fathom how deep Melissas heart is, but.


    .


    I think my longing is simr to that.


    Oh


    Toby tried to solve the situation by weaving my crush into his longing. He went beyond appreciating and I felt sorry because of his graceful response to my rash remarks.


    I, Im not serious. The other person is too out of reach for anything to transpire..


    The word serious can be interpreted in many ways, even so, I clearly know that this clumsy feeling cannot be realized. So I never lied to you.


    In fact, it wasnt as ideal as I thought it would be. Oh, of course his personality.


    You mean his personality?


    Yes. I was guessing he was a cold person.


    I hesitated for a moment about how to best describe n Leopolds personality. Because what Ive seen may only be part of it. Of course, his personality will be different for his lover or family member.


    But the feeling that I received from him consistently is definitely.


    He had an air of.


    Yes, it was this. The reason why his gaze made me feel strange and creepy.


    He didnt feel the slightest bit ofpassion or sympathy for those weaker than him.


    Oh


    Toby lookedplicated. Does it feel like Im undermining the object that he respects?


    Tobias calmly opened his mouth.


    He began to stand out as Leopolds sessor from a young age. Its remarkable to recall that he started so early.


    .


    At that young age, he contributed to royal public works projects and was even awarded with the title of knight by the royal family. But hes an adult now, so hes going to take charge of a new business from next year.


    I asked Toby, who had an overwhelming voice as if he were saying something great, with an unfamiliar face.


    Wont all Leopolds businesses end up in his hands anyway?


    Leopolds next owner position will be seeded by the most reliable aide. Theres no guarantee it will be by the son. In fact, Sir n has only served as an assistant to his father.


    Oh, then next years business.


    Yes, its kind of a deration ceremony.


    Tobias smiled a little.


    The Leopold family is now recruiting young people to join Sir ns first business. Hes going to do a great job, and its going to be a daunting task to help him get started.


    So to sum up, Leopolds schrship students seemed to be helping n with his first business. He said he respects n and Tobias wants to share his beginning.


    As an observer of the kingdoms top business family, he must have lived a life without respite. Wouldnt his environment and the pressure he lives under not foster emotions such as consideration and sympathy?


    What do you mean


    Listening to Toby, I clearly realized that I had only loved one aspect of n.


    I may not deny it, but I have no intention of denying it. I dont have time to worry about other peoples circumstances or conditions. Moreover, in the case of n Leopold, who is close to perfection.


    Unlike me, I just fell irresistibly in love with the beautiful man without ws. What I loved was his brilliance that I would never have in my life, not being pitiful about him.


    That doesnt mean its bad. It just meant the advertisement was tempting, beautiful and dazzling.


    Then Toby continued to talk.


    Those feelings are not essential to businessmen, so I cant say theyre Sir ns ws.


    .


    But as a lover, I guess.


    As if embarrassed, he smiled as he smoothed his thick back hair.


    Im the son of an ordinary pastor, and Im a country boy who just came to the capital. But I would cherish and protect you,


    His voice, which started shyly, grew more and more confident. His ck eyes contained only my face.


    Im better than Sir An, Miss Melissa.


    * * *


    On the way back, he apanied me and we walked hand in hand.


    It was not specifically intended. Also it wasnt because the weather was cold.


    It was just that I stumbled a bit, taking care not to get muddy on my new dress as I passed the shallow puddle, and Tobias reflexively grabbed me. Can I say that I somehow missed the timing to retrieve my hand?


    If, Toby. Really, just in case.


    Yes, Miss Melissa.


    If my novel is selected I will end up studying abroad.


    It was somehow embarrassing for it toe out of my mouth. There was no choice but to say it and climb into a hole.


    He remained silent, but not as cold as ns. Rather, it was like an unspoken encouragement, as if listening to and telling me to continue.


    No matter how many years I have to be abroad, you.


    The words Will you be okay? didnte out so I kept my lips shut. If I ask like that, we..look like lovers.


    We are not lovers, nor have we promised to get married. Hes twenty-six, so it wont be easy to just wait for me.


    My being indecisive was probably a tortuous hope. Even after knowing that I still couldnt bring myself to ept him. Because, no matter how caring Tobias is, one day he will see me for who I am.


    So, once he knows what kind of person I am, he will eventually


    At that moment, I felt strength entering in his gloved hands.


    Its okay, Miss Melissa.


    Its okay?


    Yes. If you are elected, you will go to the Lunoa Principality. Im going to sincerely cheer for you.


    He gave me an additional exnation as I looked up with surprised eyes.


    Lunoa is where Sir n starts his new business next year.


    Oh, then..!


    Ill do my best, too. So that I will be selected as Leopolds schrship student and be by your side in the Lunoa Principality.


    .


    Melissa. He is the one.


    I think this person will be willing to embrace me even though he knows my long-standing inferiorityplex and the emptiness deep in my heart.


    Love is not always instantaneously hot, burning your insides. The warmth of a small candle is enough to melt your frozen hands.


    Looking at him with such a thought, his face had a gentle smile. Even though it was still December, it was a smile that felt like spring was not far away.


    It was that time.


    Lady.


    !


    Suddenly, a strange man approached me from the roadside. Surprised, I hurriedly took a couple of steps back, covering my mouth. It was natural to release Tobys hand.


    My master told me to deliver this to you.


    He suddenly held out a letter. When I trembled, Tobias blocked me and asked:


    Whos the owner of that letter?


    is the person named Malcolm Longerhan?


    When I added, the man frowned silently. It didnt seem to be the answer. Seriously, the people of the Longhorns didnt have this rough impression nor this shabby outfit.


    As soon as I epted the letter with a shivering face, the man quickly left.


    Who could it be?


    Well


    I answered nkly and flipped the envelope with a strange face.


    Melissa Collins


    Gasp!


    Miss Melissa, whats wrong?


    This strange handwriting is definitely that man.


    It belonged to the stalker.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    stalker? Did you fall in love with the letter? But I got goosebumps because he looks like a real stalker. I like Toby the best so far.


    Whats with male Leads personality?


    I cant understand his psychology.


    Ah Toby I really like it after watching this episode.  I feel like Im going to fall in love..


    Hey n Whats wrong with you

 Chapter 22: The Hwa Empire

    Chapter 22:The Hwa Empire


    Chapter 22:The Hwa Empire


    Oh, its nothing.


    Your face doesnt say its nothing.


    I hurriedly hid the letter behind my back.


    I forgot my mother asked me toe back early today. Ill have to hurry up.


    Oh sure.


    Fortunately, Toby epted my clumsy lie without hesitation.


    So we started to walk again. We didnt hold hands again.


    Miss Melissa.


    ..yes?


    I was more surprised than I needed to be. Tobias will also know that I have been acting suspiciously since earlier. Somehow, my heart was in agony.


    To Mrs. Collins.


    My mother?


    When will I be able to greet her?


    Oh


    Its been a while since my mother asked me to introduce him to her as well. Im just avoiding it.


    As for the reason, Im afraid if I introduce Tobias Miller to my mother, well admit that were lovers on that day.


    Im afraid of us bing each others most important person. Im afraid that a kind of obligatory rtionship will be established and Ill have to disclose everything about mpletely exposed.


    Im afraid that once he gets to know me he will finally leave me, and Im afraid that there will be no one else to give me blind affection.


    Im afraid of starting a rtionship without confidence. Oh, theres no need to be afraid of this. There wont be anything like that in the first ce, Im sure of it.


    (T/N: as in shes confident this wont even progress into a serious rtionship in the first ce)


    People say. In order to love someone, you must first love yourself. Otherwise, its not true love.


    Its not that I dont love myself, but in fact, I only love a small part of myself. I have affection for my enigmatic [like poetic or esoteric] and delicate sensibility, but I am incapable of loving my inferior exterior.


    The external includes not only the appearance but also all the background and conditions surrounding me. Even the outward personality.


    Its sad that I dont have confidence in myself because of these external factors. Because it is this external realm that defines a human being.


    Thats what life is. In the end, people tend to judge your outward appearance.


    Will there ever be a single person in this whole wide world who will find my faint and delicate soul hidden deep inside my thin shell and deeply love it?


    When I was still a teenager, I had such simr thoughts.


    But now I have be a person who knows very well that it is a vain hope. Even if you try to believe that fairies or mermaids exist, you cant do that anymore.


    Ms. Melissa?


    ..Next time, Toby.


    Ah As expected, I was in a hurry..


    When I saw Tobias, who was sincerely sorry, my heart ached. This feeling, at least, kept my mood from going to the worst.


    No, my mother is a very shy person.


    Even though Im lying, I havent hit bottom yet.


    * * *


    Sir n!


    When n entered the mansions parlor, the Longhorns eldest son was already waiting for him. Malcolm jumped up from his seat and spoke politely.


    You were looking for me? I wonder if I arrived toote..


    It wasnt something that someone who was waiting should say. To that extent, he had a low posture, and his standing posture was also not upright, possibly due to his slightly bent back.


    n, who subtly crumpled his forehead, replied to Malcolm, who wet his lips nervously.


    No, lets sit down.


    Soon after, a hot steaming teacup was ced in front of n. A porcin teacup with a blue bird and a vine nt painted in soft colors. Malcolm watched enchantedly as the elegant fingers wrapped in his ck gloves sped the cup.


    is this an offering of negotiations?


    Thats right. This tea is to broker negotiations


    n sighed with his eyes closed and brought the teacup to his lips.


    The Hwa Empire was a great power in the East that had just started trading with the Sorne Kingdom. The culture of the East, which was elegant and organized in a new way that had never been seen before, created a sensation as soon as it was introduced to the royal family.


    There were still very limited exchanges going on, and it was the Leopold family who was leading the exchange business on behalf of the royal family.


    The tea is very good, Sir n. Youre leading the exchange with Hwa


    Stop running your mouth.


    In response to the cold response, Malcolm smoothed his dark brown hair as if embarrassed.


    Oh, is that so.


    The Longhorn family, engaged in the textile business, was a family that had been making uniforms for a long time. In recent years, they have been expanding their business by starting to get acquainted with the capitalsrge dressing rooms, but recently, they have been struggling to make the royal family their business partner.


    For them, the recognition of Leopold, who received absolute trust from the royal family, was nothing more than a gateway to enter the royal pce.


    It was not a short period of time that the eldest son of the Longhorn family, Malcolm, had been working hard to please Leopolds sessor. But, n, who had never looked at him for a second, suddenly called him directly like this.


    I have something to check today, so I invited you.


    Malcolm thought n wanted to talk about business.


    Yes Sir n. What is it?


    Have you recently gifted an outfit under Longhorns name?


    What?


    Malcolm, who was asked an unexpected question, was briefly lost in thought.


    If its an outfit gift.


    I had sent a dress to ady, to whom I had disrespect at the victory ball the other day, as an apology, but how did he know?


    No, I mean, did that matter in the first ce?


    I sent a dress to a person to whom I had disrespected but why are you asking?


    Ah.


    n, with his long legs slowly crossed, buried himself deeply in the antique mahogany chair and opened his mouth.


    One day, a woman who is always dressed in shabby looking clothes suddenly appeared in an expensive dress and credited Longhorn.


    .


    Arent my close aides stationed all over the street?


    n Leopold has led various charitable projects that even the royal family had neglected, such as relief projects for the poor and support for childcare centers across the country, not matching his cold atmosphere.


    Even the royal family admired the anecdote that the beggars, who seemed to dominate the street, were impressed by the good faith, stopped their evil deeds, and became loyal to the Leopold family.


    I wondered if the recent pickpocket case was raising its head again, but fortunately, it doesnt seem to be.


    Yes I did give her a gift.


    Even though he was ten years younger than Malcolm, he couldnt help but admire his magnanimity in caring for street security. At that moment, ns lips opened in a beautiful arc like a painting.


    Do you have anything else to apologize for?


    ..What?


    Malcolm, who did not understand the intention of the question, thought for a moment whether he heard it correctly.By chance, are you reprimanding or warning me for doing something that irritates you?


    No sir, its not a particrly special attachmentjust a one-time fluke..


    Fortunately, n, who muttered softly, drank the tea. In a straight, yet strangely overbearing attitude without any disturbance.


    Malcolm couldnt even fathom what was fortunate, but he couldnt help but shudder.


    Your business is over, so you can go back.


    n, who had put the cup down before he knew it, got up. A nice smile hung around his mouth.


    Malcolm hurriedly opened his mouth.


    Excuse me, Sir n! The uniform of the Royal Guard!


    But even before his words were over, n left the parlor.


    * * *


    Returning home, I went straight up to my room. It was clear that Julia would follow in, so first, I hid the stalkers letter between the books in the bookshelf.


    Ill help you take off your clothes!


    As expected, the door opened wide and Julia entered.


    Yes, please.


    There is no more expensive dress in my closet than this one. Perhaps thats why Julia handled my clothes with a more careful touch than usual. It was the same when she dressed me, with a light excitement read in the movements of her hands.


    Julia.


    Yes,dy.


    Do you want to try this on?


    Julia stopped moving at my words.


    Me, me, me?


    Pfft


    I couldnt help butugh at her stunned response. I never had the bearings and attitude of a richdy towards a maid. Julia knows that.


    First of all, I am not a richdy, and I have never had a dress like this before, and Julia was not exactly a maid.


    Once our house had several servants, there was a widow working as a maid with a child. She ended up dying in a carriage ident. When my family declined and all the servants left, the only remaining one was thete widows orphaned child who could not stand on her own feet and that child was Julia.


    Shes too clumsy to officially call her a maid, and technically, its not even an employment rtionship, so shes closer to a family than a servant. Julia is such a child.


    After you try it on, just put it well in the closet. Do you want me to help you wear it?


    I, I think I can wear this much by myself.


    Unhidden excitement was reflected in Julias voice.


    .Thank you.


    Dont Mention it.


    When I smiled brightly, Julia, who hugged the red velvet dress to her chest, hurriedly left the room.whoo,After sighing a little, I finally pulled out the letter I had stuck between the books.


    For a letter sent by a stalker, it was quite full-fledged and sealed with wax. It was my first time seeing a seal, but it seemed to have the word Elwood. written on it. My Lunoanguage skills are not perfect, but they are probably right.


    Elwood. Its a name Ive never heard of. Like Tobias, he may be a nobleman who hasnt been in the capital for a while, or who doesnt often appear in society.


    Anyway, as I received this letter, I became a little more convinced in the idea that the stalker would be a person who has settled down here in Florin to some extent. There is also a possibility that he may be a Lunoa person or a person based in Lunoa.


    However, the moment I opened the letter, my eyes opened wide. It was because I encounteredpletely unexpected content.


    This was more of a one-sided requirement than a letter.


    The letter, which was ambiguous to call it a letter, ended with an unknown sentence.


    Mel! Melissa!


    At first, Mrs. Kearneys cry that called me came. I shivered as if I had seen a nightmare.


    Come on down!


    Anxiety was read in a somewhat urgent voice. As I rushed down to the first floor, I saw an old gentleman standing on the front door.


    Melissa


    It was the father of Vi, Mr. Graham.


    Mr. Graham? What brings you here.


    Melissa, please Please meet Vi!


    With his red eyes, he shed a trembling voice.


    Shes going to die right away..


    What..?


    Please, please.


    ***


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Apart from male Leads behavior, female lead also isnt likable because it feels like shes using Toby too much. Shes not trying to forget n. If she werent the main character, shed get cursed so much


    Honestly, male lead is just a real stalker. Can he be like this? Really?


    Did vi get a broken heart? n, youre such an insidious person.


    I thought something was between n and Malcolm well its not ig I feel sorry for that guy

 Chapter 23: The Broken Love Oath

    Chapter 23:The Broken Love Oath


    Chapter 23:The Broken Love Oath


    I dont know how I managed following Mr. Graham. I didnt know what was going on, but the moment I heard his terrible words, I was so surprised that I burst into tears.


    When I arrived at Vis house, my face was already messed up with tears.


    Melissa.


    Mrs. Graham...


    Mrs. Graham stood in front of the tightly closed door with tears dropping. We stood face to face with painful faces that looked just like each other.


    She wont open the door for me. Would you like to talk to her?


    ..Yes, I will.


    Sure enough. Vis sobs leaked from inside the door. As if she had been crying for a while, her husky voice sounded cracked.


    Vi.


    .


    Its me, Melissa. Please open the door.


    Its hard to believe that the bright and cheerful Vi dered she was going to die, but the fear of what would happen if she didnt even let me in came flooding in like a tide.


    Ill listen to everything for you..


    At that moment, I heard the door knob turning.


    Vi!


    Come on in, Mel.


    As I quickly entered the room and closed the door, I couldnt take my eyes off her face.


    Oh my god


    Her face was horrible. Her lips were chapped, eyes were red like a rabbit.


    Vi


    I embraced my one and only best friend and gently patted her trembling back. By the time I felt her tears calm down little by little, I asked quietly.


    Whats going on, huh?


    Melissa, Jacob.


    Jacob?


    I held my breath. The first andst time I met him was on the night of the Victory Ceremony. The impression itself was good, his polite manners were adequate for our single meeting.


    Did something happen to him?


    Whats wrong with Jacob? Vi?


    Jacob..hid his child.


    What? What does that mean?


    .


    Jacob has a child?


    Vi burst into tears as if crying again.


    What should I do, Melissa.


    I couldnt believe what she said, so I just blinked vaguely.


    It was the only thing Vi managed to confide me before she broke down sobbing and ran out of breath.


    Jacob had a lover he met when he was seventeen. One day, she disappeared without saying a word and he was deeply heartbroken. To the point where he thought he would never love again.


    However, it seemed that she, who disappeared, was carrying Jacobs child in her womb. The woman, who was suffering from hardships of life, finally took her life, and the womans family sent the orphaned child to Jacob..


    I was taking a walk by myself a while ago, but a neighbor came and asked if I know that Jacob has a child..


    Vi had recently been in Pi. At first, it was only the weekend, but the days in the capital gradually decreased. Without Tobias, I wouldnt have had anyone to meet.


    At this rate, I thought that news of marriage might be delivered suddenly, but something really unimaginable happened.


    When I heard that, I immediately questioned him At first he denied it.


    Did he eventually admit it?


    Vi buried her face in her palm and shook her head. Her delicate trembling shoulders were pitiful.


    So Jacob didnt know that he had a child?


    He really didnt know until the child appeared.


    How old is he?


    Three years old haa.


    This was a really, really absurd situation. Jacobs three-year-old son is now living at his cousins house, she said.


    Vi, what did your parents say?


    Just marry him. Its a good family many people know weve been courting for a while now.


    ..What are you going to do?


    I cant do it, Melissa. Its over.


    It wasnt like Vi, who had been begging me to start dating right away not so long ago.


    I dont believe in love.


    .


    Somehow I became uncontrobly sad and hugged her tightly.


    * * *


    Vi thanked me. She said that just sharing the story with me gave her some strength.


    Afterforting Vi, saying that tomorrow would be a better day, I left her home, who fell into the world of sleep like waves.


    I think that a person whoforts shouldnt be shaken and should be reliable enough to lean on. Thats why I tried to act calm in front of my friend.


    But I was also shocked by Jacobs story. It is true that the affectionate appearances of him and Vi made me feel a positive appreciation for love.


    When I imagined me and Tobias, who might be lovers someday, I would naturally ovep the two of us with the appearance of Vi and Jacob. They were the closest and most firm role models for me.


    But if reality is that, the same man who can vow love to his lover for the rest of his life is also deceiving his loverwould Tobias be any different?


    Im not sure at all. Toby and I are not as deep as they are in the first ce, so it will be much easier to face the end of the rtionship for whatever reason.


    Even though I was afraid to open up myself, I only knew a small part of him. Even after bing an adult, I dont understand the hearts of men.


    Nevertheless, as I took Vis worry and care into consideration, I began to pour my heart into Toby with a simr sincerity.


    This is very meaningful. It was for this reason that I decided not to go to New Ditch and hid the incident about the stalker. Of course, it would be his achievement to open my heart this much by doing the best.


    Everything is going well, but I feel Im starting to be more and more passive in my rtionship with Toby these days.


    What could it be because of? Vi and Jacobs shocking story cannot be the cause as I came to know today.


    Then, is it because I didnt go to New Ditch right away? Are my feelings for him fading because I missed the hottest period?


    It was a pretty usible guess, but unfortunately, I suddenly realized the answer.


    No, I must say I knew it from the beginning.


    This is all because of n Leopold, who saved me from the white snow. This is because his arms that saved me kept me from thinking of any other man.


    Of course, n was only doing his duty as a gentleman, and any noble man would have stretched his arms without hesitation. I also know from my past experience that he will not take a look at me even if I expressed my gratitude. I can perfectly draw even the expressions he would make.


    Nevertheless, I am obsessed with the idea of wanting to live in his shadow without despair, and desperately kissing his traces.


    n is a fantasy to me. Perhaps thats why, when I think of him, Im trapped in a distant universe. Unfortunately or fortunately, in a distant reality that even the stalkers gaze next to me is considered insignificant.


    Even so, the stalkers requirements should not be ignored. Its foolish to go against his misconduct in a situation where I dont know whats going to happen, so for the time being, I need to follow his demands and look at the situation.


    Im relieved that everything he asked for was doable.


    Dont go to New Ditch.


    This request was already the second time. I didnt go to New Ditch as he told me to.


    Toby and I talked about going there around April, but wouldnt the stalker leave me by then? If not, I can dy it a little longer.


    Visit Antris at least three times a week.


    Even if my houses ie is not great, my allowance is not enough to not be able to drink three cups of coffee a week.


    Of course, if I go to the coffee shop three times a week, it will be difficult to buy the necessary things, but shopping can be on hold as I will be busy writing for a while anyway.


    As for novels, I started reading the novel < Fugitive> again, so there is no problem for the time being.


    You wont go home with that man. If you dont listen to me, Ill trample him.


    Its a little creepy, but technically, I can meet Toby, but we shouldnt go home together, right? Although its hard to figure out how to do it, its not an impossible requirement.


    Complete the novel. And dont show it to anyone. Write it only for me.


    It is no longer surprising that he knew I was writing a novel. He might have overheard my talk with Toby from the coffee shopwhile hearing about New Ditchor nced sideways past me, who was absorbed in writing novels.


    But showing it to someone also includes sending it to the academy? I sincerely want to go to study abroad in the Principality of Lunoa, so I hope he doesnt mean I cant submit it.


    I dont know what it means to write for him, but what was more strange was thest sentence.


    You started it first.


    So, am I the one who caused him to stalk me and make these threateningrequests?


    What


    Could it be that hes mistaken me for some other person?


    I know its an absurd idea, but if I was the one who made him a stalker, I should have done something or action against him. However, there are only a few people who I interact with, even if I were to count men and women.


    Excluding the people living with me, Vi and her family, Tobias, Greg, Vis loverJacob, Longhorn, employees of bookstores, hat shop, and Antris coffee shop,dies who talked or argued with me at the ball, and the doctor who took care of me.


    First of all, the first clue to the stalker is the colour of his hair, but unfortunately, none of them has red hair. Among the women. I dont know if its that beautiful woman who was choosing a cake at Antris, but she didnt even make eye contact with me.


    Oh, wait. Come to think of it, theres one more person.


    n Leopold?


    At the moment, I was truly grateful that there was no one in the room except me.


    How foolish of me.


    Even after I said it, my face was burning because I was embarrassed. This With a little exaggeration, isnt it my wish?


    What if he is madly admiring me because he feels the same way as me? So what if hes chasing every move I make tomorrow? Its not a coincidence that he saved me from the snow..


    Please, Melissa.


    There was no such delusion. I shook my head and broke my thoughts.


    You have to hurry to send the novel manuscript to the academy by March. The stopped hand quickly grabbed the pen.


    Wait a minute.


    Anyway, why does an ideae every time you try to start something?


    The red hair that covers that face.


    As if its disturbing him.


    Isnt it a wig?


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Even if the main character had a previous life, she was hospitalized since middle school and passed away early, so her mental age should be considered as a high school student at best to a new adult level. Its true that her response is too unrealistically passive andpliant, so its a little out of it, but I think its not a ridiculous situation considering her emotional and soft voice, low self-esteem, and mental age


    You listen to the stalker so well.


    Werent you possessed? You dont know what a stalker is? The stalker would disappear on his own? No matter how low your self-esteem is, isnt it toocent? The writers style and atmosphere are so nice. Please take good care of us until the end!


    The novels heroine may be frustrating because active and enterprising women are in trend these days, but considering the background of the novel, she must have had a family education suitable for the times, and in her past life, she died in the dark in the past. Personally, I am enjoying this novel!


    She cant help but listen to him in that situation. Even if she reports it, she cant catch him, point fingers, and the stalker is a rich man, the police are on the rich side, and the stalker mentioned to watch her family, Mels actions are not the answer, but thats the only choice.

 Chapter 24: Who Is It?

    Chapter 24:Who Is It?


    Chapter 24:Who Is It?


    Why didnt I think the stalkers hair could be a wig?


    I stopped writing my novel and started taking notes on one side of my notebook.


    Signalment: A man with long hair that hides his face, tall and wearing ck clothes


    Lets say his hair is a wig, and he can change his clothes at any time, so its out of the discussion.


    I wrote down a list of tall men among the people around me


    Tobias, Mr. Greg, Jacob, Longhorn, Antris attendant, AI.


    Stop it, Melissa.


    I drew a line over ns name that I had not yetpleted.


    Then there are five people left. There may be a real stalker among them. I breathed in with a determined expression.


    First of all, Tobias witnessed the stalker and was even mentioned in that threatening letter, absolutely not. Ruled out


    Greg, a butcher, is also a stalkers whistleblower, but he doesnt have time to follow me. Hes one of the busiest people in Florin, so of course hes excluded.


    Next is Jacob. He is a Pi person. Of course, if there are social events, he sometimeses to the capital, but on the weekend when the stalker appeared, he was definitely with Vi in Pi. Ruled out because it has a perfect alibi.


    Whos left?


    Malcolm Longhorn, Antris server. Its just these two.


    Mr. Longhorn sent an expensive dress because of the mistake he made. Even though I had told him it was okay. Perhaps this is not just a favor.


    Now that I think about it, the situation in which he suddenly grabbed my wrist at the ball and dragged me to the terrace was somewhat unnatural.


    From what Ive heard, they seemed like a family running a fairlyrge business. Thats pretty much in line with my hypothesis. Its because he has enough wealth to easily buy people and has enough influence in the capital


    We may need to see each other again.


    When we met at the National Theater, I was so embarrassed, and as soon as I confirmed that he was not n, I was relieved and couldnt take a closer look. For example, the eyes of the person looking at me or the subtle expression on his face.


    His gift was too much for me, so if I just said I wanted to thank him in person, it would be a good excuse to meet him again.


    Of course, if he is a real stalker, it would be dangerous, but if I am on guard, I can distinguish whether he is a stalker or not at once. The key is to decide the time and ce as safe as possible.


    Next is


    The server at the Antris coffee shop.


    There are many employees of Antris, but there is one person who has be particrly acquainted with me. A man with neatly slicked-back pomade blonde hair, and pale gray eyes.


    It may be because of his strong work ethic, but he is exceptionally kind to me. One of the reasons I always go to Antris.


    No matter what the profession is, it will never bemon to find such a thoughtful and gentle person. So There are enough reasons to doubt.


    It is bitter to doubt the kindness that is shown towards me but it keeps bothering me that the stalkers letter directly stipted Antris. Isnt it the intention to keep me in his sight as much as possible?


    Perhaps, the stalker is deeply rted to that ceAntris. Antris was where Toby saw him, and Antris was where we talked about New Ditch and my novel.


    Are you saying that youre being stalked?


    Maybe the server took my story seriously, which might sound absurd.


    .


    I guess Ill just have to use the orthogonal method. I can meet him without having to decide the time and ce. Even if its tomorrow.


    I drew arge circle around the word Antris server.


    * * *


    In the indoor garden of Leopolds mansion, various flowers were in full bloom making you forget what season it was. The octagonal ss greenhouse was filled with flowers that were colorful enough to attract attention.


    The space was full of the fragrant scent of flowers and tea, and the singing of birds in golden cages hanging was so beautiful that it was reminiscent of another world.


    But n Leopolds lips, who was sitting cross-legged in the middle, were tightly closed.


    .


    Bentleys face was seen smiling over the three-tiered tray on the table. n tried to look indifferent as the least courtesy to the royal family but his examining eyes were twisted with displeasure because of the princes sudden visit. Who was wasting his time toe and drink tea suddenly.


    Are you busy these days?


    Bentley, who ate macarons on the tray without taking off his gloves, asked.


    Looking through his disorganized blonde hair and pink crumbs around his mouth, n crumpled his forehead and closed his eyes. And added coldly.


    When was I ever not busy?


    I wanted to celebrate your birthday with you. Were close friends.


    Ha.n let out a scornfulugh. Nevertheless, the prince found it fascinating because he felt it was more noble that rude


    Under the orders of the royal family, the two have spent a lot of time together. Since childhood, they learnt horseback riding together and often went hunting. This was intended to build a strong bond between the two children who will lead the future of the kingdom.


    n was the only child and Bentley didnt have a brother, so the two seemed to be good friends. However, as the prince slowly began to deviate before hising-of-age*, n began to distance himself openly from him. It had been several years since the rtionship between the two had turned into a one-sided rtionship like now.


    (* This means the prince indulged in lust, drugs and etc)


    In fact, n was not in a position to criticize the princes behavior of rolling around with women or doing all kinds of disturbances under the influence of alcohol and drugs. He didnt find it interesting but merely gross, so he just didnt apany him since neither the prince nor he were saints or monks.


    He was just very happy to have a good reason to stay away from the annoying prince. The problem was that Bentley had no intention of giving up on this shallow friendship.


    n let out anguid low voice.


    My birthday is not a big deal, I was busy with work.


    Work?


    Bentleys half-closed eyes opened wide as if he was interested.


    On your birthday, you went out before dinner. You werent in the mansion or the office either.


    .You came to see me during that heavy snow?


    Where did you go? Are you trying to make an excuse that you went on a business trip through that heavy snow?


    The prince, who moved his upper body forward, made eye contact with grayish-blue eyes seen over the tray. n did not avoid his gaze, but no other emotions other than boredom were read from him.


    For n, who lived in solitude since he was born, loneliness wasnt something he had to endure. Rather, he thought that it was indispensable to life, close to the air.


    Thats why he felt tired and displeased with people approaching him. Pretentious, sometimes disgustingly pesky, useless, and unproductive. That was the rtionship defined by n. The prince, who always showed unwavering friendliness, was no exception.


    n, holding the teacup, said.


    I told you not toe without contacting me. Is getting hit by the wind a hobby?


    (T/N: meaning he walked through the snow on his birthday for nothing)


    Is it a trend? n, who thought of Monica, shrugged a little.


    It was a cold voice like the winter in the north, but the prince smiled as if he were familiar with it.


    You said it well.


    The long, horizontally torn lips soared to the fullest.


    (T/N: He is smirking)


    Didnt you create a new hobby? If thats the case, I hope we can have some fun together.


    .


    Is it a girl?


    Bentley shoved the half macaron into his mouth and raised his arm. The maid, who was standing with a teapot, hurriedly left the greenhouse at the princes gesture.


    At the same time, n opened his mouth.


    Dont cross the line, your highness.


    Bentley shook his head at the cold voice.


    What did you say, n?


    Mind your business. Didnt you hear that?


    As n growled fiercely, the prince made a fuss, busily sweeping down the golden shoulder decorations.


    Woah! I like it when you treat me like this.


    Bentley asked again, with his gleaming golden-brown eyes.


    Who is it? What are you hiding?


    Youre persistent.


    Who the hell did you spend your birthday with? Huh?


    Whoever I hide, its none of your business.


    n replied coldly. But, obviously, he admits it strangely. It was difficult for the prince to control his wild curiosity.


    Ms. Elwood?


    Are you crazy?


    Monica Elwood, a distant rtive of Leopold, had been introduced by n. It was not long after the two boys became friends. Not recently, but there have been several times when the three of them ate together.


    But n denied it straight away.


    Shes family.


    Whats wrong with being distant rtives? Shes a beauty. It seems like there are rumors on the streetstely


    When the prince added in a calm tone, n, who was tilting the teacup, put the cup down with a sharp sound. His face, as cold as ice, was like pure white porcin.


    Cant you just tell me a little bit? Im going crazy with curiosity, Sir n.


    Stop being crazy. Because it looks like Im going to be angry.


    You are hiding something delicious. I cant even sleep at night.


    The prince, who whined like a joke,ughed long. He was tenacious, as if he wouldnt back down easily.


    It was obvious that ns return to work would be dyed any longer if he did not soothe him roughly. He let out anguid sigh and answered indifferently while stroking the pure white cravat.


    Ive got a new hobby.


    The one who is meticulous and had the family business left to mange is acting suspiciouslythere is no way he would pick up a mere hobby especially during an important time when he is busyunching his new business to prove his worth to the family


    Originally, it was a luxury to have a leisurely daily life, but it was the first time he was busy like these days. He was working on a murderous schedule between his business preparation and existing work with the determination to do it perfectly.


    Bentley, who could not understand such a truth, immediately smiled.


    Its nice to hear that! Its not good to be immersed in work. Sometimes you have to get some fresh air.


    It is not something that the prince should saywho left all his work to the chieftain and the prime minister, but n answered with sincerity in his own way.


    I am already doing that. I even cut down on my sleep time because of my hobbies.


    n, who was touching his stiff eyelids, suddenly smiled. With that picturesque smile, Bentley forgot his words for a moment.


    So will you go back now, your Highness?


    When n waved the bell on the table, the servant ran and bowed his head.


    Call a horseman.


    Ill go


    The prince, smiling despondently, stretched out and raised himself. At least he heard an honest answer, so it wasnt in vain.


    Ille again


    Bentley, who turned around leaving n holding a teacup without an answer, thought,


    I must find out what my noble friends hobby is.


    Still, he was just having a boring and somewhat dreary day because of his fathers scoldings.


    How interesting.


    There will be no more pleasant entertainment than this.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Oh, my.


    Hobby: Stalking.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Thebination of the crazy and the crazy!


    Talking informally (to the prince) all of a sudden? Thats great. Male lead who has power is great.


    Prince is really doing useless things.


    n, the part where its nning FoxWhen theres someone else (maid), he speaks formally but alone, he speaks informallyI think they usually talk informally, but maybe because he is perfectionist, and meticulous. I think he feels different


    T/N: fyi n was talking formally to prince only till the maid was there, as soon as she left he switched to talking informally

 Chapter 25: Love….is a Luxury

    Chapter 25:Love¡­.is a Luxury


    Chapter 25:Love.is a Luxury


    Wearing twoyers of white chemise, I put on a poplin dress and a Spencer jacket tightly over them. Even though Ipletely wrapped my shoulders and back with a thick shawl made of wool, I was shivering when I left the house.


    Today is the coldest day of the winter so far this year. I didnt want to get sick again from the terrible fever, so I tightened my shawl and hastened my steps.


    Before heading to the downtown coffee shop, I stopped by Vis house. It was my intention to invite my best friend, who is in unprecedented sorrow over a recent breakup, to go to Antress with me.


    In fact, its dangerous to lock yourself up in your room when youre sad. Especially for a person like Vi who is naturally bright and cheerful.


    When it came to things like this, I felt a responsibility towards Vi to model ways to cheer her up since I was older and we were best friends.


    The ingredients needed to ovee sadness are simpler than expected. Friends, walks, and a cup of warm coffee. The effect has already been proven by many of my experiences. These three things are definitely helpful.


    I went there with that confidence.


    Im fine, Mel.


    Vi turned me down. In a hoarse voice as if swallowing sand.


    Vi


    What do you mean youre okay, with swollen eyes? Even with that thought, there was nothing I could do but clench my hand tightly.


    I just I just need time to think alone. Dont worry too much.


    Her dry face, shriveled up, was now smiling at me helplessly. It was a soft tone, but I was heartbroken because I could only hear her asking me to leave. I already prepared my shoulders and ears for you to lean on.


    Of course, there may be moments when you want to be lost in thought alone. Without any interference. However, I couldnt help but feel worried even though I knew that.


    Its not about anyone else, but about my only best friend, Vi Graham.


    If you need my help, please let me know. Whenever and whatever it is.


    Yes. Still, its much better to see your face. Thank you.


    Vi whispered in a hoarse voice. Now I have nothing more to say. I have no choice but to hug her body that is half a span smaller than me. I only hoped that my sincerity would reach her and she would return to being the bright and cheerful woman as soon as possible.


    * * *


    Heading to the coffee shop alone I breathed in the cold air, I was constantly preupied with the idea of love.


    What is love?


    There are other valuable and precious things in life besides love. It may seem ridiculous for a young girl to say this, but as a body that has suffered one death, I can say it for sure.


    That being alive is wonderful in itself.


    So, even if the present reality feels unhappy and lonely, I still think it is worth living.


    Its like that even now. Because Im alive, I can admire the scene where the sun hidden behind the clouds pulls out a brilliant silver thread, and I can also feel a innate sense of the cold wind entering and exiting my lungs.


    The sound of my cheerful steps on the stone streets of the city with my old heels sounds as lovely as a dance song. And my light wavy hair swaying behind my back makes me feel so good.


    So, a life without love cannot be a failure. Without trying to find any grand meaning, without being thirsty for someones recognition, you are already precious because you are alive.


    In my past life and even now, I have always been ordinary and timid, but this is the reason why I am willing to endure and cherish myself like this.


    Surely, just because you dont know true love doesnt mean you dont know the value of life.


    Passing through the empty alley, I muttered with a muffled voice. I have no choice but to admit how great the feeling of love is, even though I have never experienced it.


    Everyone agrees. When ites to love, its amazing and ecstatic and makes you feel as if youre walking on the water. Ive already heard countless times that people finally found the meaning of life through love.


    In the end, its back to square one.


    Thanks to the person I admire, if it feels like Im in tears several times a day and then Im happy, Ive also tasted it with unrequited love. Certainly it is magical. Even if its not a very pleasant experience.


    But what is it like being born in that world like? I dont know.


    Love


    From what Ive seen and heard, I suddenly thought that love might be like a deep sea. Something absolutely overwhelming, beautiful, and infinitely humbling


    At the same time, if you go in too deep, you might be swallowed, or might lose yourself forever without getting out.


    But if thats really love, wouldnt that be okay? If you get lost in love, there may be no more perfect rest.


    No, maybe its the opposite. You might go crazy because of that bursting happiness, or because of hell-like anxiety..


    .. huh?


    When I came to my senses, I was in front of Antris. I had already walked for an hour, forgetting about the cold.


    I couldnt believe I thought about love the whole time to understand and chase away my ruminations on the stalkers disgusting nature.


    .


    Its a luxury.


    * * *


    The server, who wore a wrinkle-free white shirt, a ck vest, and undistorted pomade hair, had a bewildered face. This was the second time that surprised him.


    For me.you have a question?


    He was definitely on duty, but I decided to rely on the kindness and goodwill he had shown me so far.


    Yes.


    Above all, I was nervous about meeting him separately outside because I couldnt rule out the possibility that he might be the stalker.


    It wont take long. So if you can sit in front of me for a second.


    The streets of Florin, which were hit by the freezing cold, were quiet. Naturally, there were only a few tables upied here in Antress. So I thought he would say yes without difficulty.


    Im sorry, but I cant do that, Miss.


    Ah


    All my actions stopped because of his unexpected firm refusal. Why is he refusing? Is he really.


    Then the server added.


    Im on duty right now and Im also wearing a uniform.


    .


    No matter how many customers there are, its not the right thing to do. Instead, Ill stand like this and listen to you.


    I just blinked several times at his unexpected remarks.


    If its a sensitive story, please tell me quietly. Ill lean down and listen.


    At this point, I already felt it. This man wont be a stalker.


    In the mellow piano melody, a quiet conversation between the server and me continued. He listened to me talking about the stalker disturbance with his upper body leaning down neatly. Sometimes he nodded, and sometimes he was surprised and asked back.


    He seemed embarrassed that I had thought that maybe he might have been the stalker, but after hearing all the circumstances, he understood me.


    Im really sorry if I was rude..


    I understand, Miss. Imagine how scary it must have been. Rather, in order to relieve you of any anxiety I want to reassure you that I am not your stalker.


    He looked at me with his pale gray eyes. There were no lies, but only worry and concern in his eyes.


    As you know, I work here every day of the week. Oh, I also have a lover I am devoted to. For your information.


    My lover is not a woman.


    When he added in a low voice, I was taken by surprise. I was grateful. I did not know that he would reveal his private secrets that could be used against himjust to alleviate my anxiety.


    Then!


    However, this reaction would not be polite. I struggled to hide my expression.


    You did.


    If youre so nervous, will you let me help you?


    Yes How? No, why?


    The server smiled quietly at me, when I expressed how surprised I was with my whole body.


    Youre a regr customer, and in the spirit of customer service theres nothing I cant help you with as an employee here.


    Oh


    If you tell me the stalkers description, Ill always keep that in mind and look out for him. As I said, I spend most of my time here.


    If hees out like this, there is no reason to refuse. I quickly opened my lips.


    He has long, bright red hair.


    Miss.


    The server narrowed the forehead gently.


    Thats not the stalker. The young girl you asked me about before


    ..No, its not that woman.


    I cant believe he suddenly reminded me of my crushs lover. I got a little embarrassed, but I tried hard to continue.


    That stalker is a man. He is tall and usually wears ck. He is not dressed like a rag.


    A tall man with long red hair.


    The server, who murmured in a low voice, looked up at the chandelier hanging from the ceiling for a moment and then turned to me.


    Well, I think I know who youre talking about.


    ..You know?


    His unexpected reaction opened my eyes so wide that it couldnt get any bigger.


    However, the server had a slightlyplicated expression.


    But if you say hes your stalker I cant agree with you.


    Why?


    Because hes the owner of this ce.


    Ow? (Owner)


    The red-haired man is the owner of the Antris coffee shop?


    I just licked my lips with a nk face as if I had been hit on my head with a blunt weapon.


    There are times when hees in that way, but no matter when and how hees, Ive been ordered to treat him like a normal customer.


    .


    Of course, he has no reason to be a stalker.


    I just couldnt understand where the conviction came from. How great and noble the owner of Antris is.


    Who is he?


    Oh Dont you know?


    However, the servers voice sounded rather strange.


    Although it was onlyst month that he bought Antris, I thought you would have heard it because it was quite noisy.


    I didnt hear it.


    No matter how socially isted I wasEven recently, there were many days when I was afraid to go out and lock myself in the houseI didnt care anymore.


    Now, theres nothing to be ashamed of or hide. With that mind, I continued to talk straight away.


    So can you tell me?


    ..Its Mr. Leopold, Miss.


    But his answer wasnt anything I guessed.


    Mr. Leopold, he took over this ce.


    ***


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Comments from Korean readers:


    He bought a store to see the girl he is interested in.


    Someone who has no reason to be a stalker. Its so suspicious and it makes it even more suspicious.


    He is rich. Using money for stalking, too.


    Wow .his flex man.

 Chapter 26: The Heroine of My Novel

    Chapter 26:The Heroine of My Novel


    Chapter 26:The Heroine of My Novel


    The Leopold family.


    Sitting on an old balloon white chair, my mother, who was embroidering, asked with a bewildered expression.


    They bought a coffee shop downtown?


    It was a reaction that I had seen for the first time, but I wasnt particrly surprised. My mother is not social either, and after my father left the capital, she didnt even go out.


    Yes, mom. Antress. I heard they took overst month.


    I and Mrs. Kerney were sitting at the feet of my mother and folding the driedundry.


    Hmm, why? They already have a few businesses. Its fascinating that they have spare hands left.


    Mumbling in a low voice, Mrs Kerney folded the white tablecloth. It was thest of theundry.


    Originally, my mother, who would have poured out criticism close to usations over Leopolds enormous wealth and honor, spoke with a finite voice.


    I guess its like a change of mood.


    .


    Its so unrealistic that I often forget it, but every time I see my mothers change of attitude, it makes me realize that n saved my life.


    Then, without fail, my heart pounds. But Im folding theundry like nothing happened. I was afraid it might burst out like this.


    Mel, youre not having a fever again, are you?


    Seeing my mother look worried, I guess I blushed like a ripe tomato again.


    As the cold wave continued day after day, my mother became more worried. What if I get sick again?


    Mrs. Kerney also talked to me with worried eyes.


    Melissa, youre done now, so go up and rest. Thank you.


    Oh, yes.


    I raised myself awkwardly. Anyway, within March, I have to write the novel halfway through and send it to the academy, so I felt urgency.


    So, there is no need to reject this favor. Im actually getting a fever on my face right nowbecause of n Leopoldand


    Oh, Melissa. Do you happen to.


    At that time, my mother stopped me as I was going up stairs.


    The money left in the cupboard.


    What money all of a sudden?


    ..money?


    I knew that when my mother had to buy groceries and necessities, she would keep her money in the inner corner of the cupboard. Usually, Mrs. Kerney or Julia went to the market with the money.


    Do you have any errands to run?


    No No.


    Soon after, my mother, who sighed slightly, dropped her gaze on the embroidery frame. I had some doubt about her expression


    At that moment, Mrs. Kerney looked at my mother and opened her mouth slightly.


    Theres a lot to buy this time, so the amount was quite a lot.


    But?


    So I opened the cupboard to go out tomorrow, and it was empty.


    I felt my mouth open automatically.


    ..Are you saying that the money disappeared?


    Mrs. Kerney.


    At that time, my mothers quiet voice rang in my ears.


    You know Melissa doesnt say anything even with a small allowance.


    Oh! Of course, of course. I didnt mean that Melissa took the money, Mrs. Collins.


    .


    I was lost in thought for a moment.


    Someone who came to my houseMr. Greg who came to bring me meat, a thief who suddenly came in, a stalker Anywayits hard to think that he would have opened the door, entered the kitchen, opened the cupboard, and took out the money.


    Then who could it be? Of course its Julia.


    In fact, it is true that it is difficult to easily understand that Julia would have done something like that. Shes not a child with bad hand habits or a bad child. We all know that fact.


    I dont know what happened, but I thought it was necessary to listen to the story.


    .


    My mother and Mrs. Kerney must be thinking the same thing as me. And they must be silent for exactly the same reason.


    In the heavy air, I quickly stepped towards my floor.


    But why did Julia.


    Let me talk to her, Mrs. Collins.


    There was a conversation between the twodies behind my back, but I tried hard to ignore it.


    * * *


    Tuk, when I put down my pen and sped my chin while supporting both cheeks.


    Or else?


    It was a scene where Troy told the heroine who did not realize her loveto stop running away, but I couldnt think of a strong line.


    What words could adequately express Troys passionate love and obsession for the female protagonist?


    Hmm


    Even if it was difficult, it could not be this difficult. I tried to imagine it even by substituting Tobias and myself, but failed fiercely. Seriously, even if I became Tobys lover tomorrow right away, my love for him wouldnt be as desperate as this, so its only natural.


    No, it would be hard to find a sad love anywhere else in the world.


    I couldnt think of a clear line even after thinking for a long time, so I eventually fell into different thoughts.


    In fact, there was a voice that has been circling in my head all day fromst evening without a break. The words from Antris server that makes me unable to even focus on my novel that I couldnt write.


    Mr. Leopold, he has taken over this ce.


    Really.


    Mr. Leopold is now single after three divorces. This was a fact that everyone in the kingdom knew. But does that mean hes a stalker?


    Even if the stalker wasnt Ian Leopold, I couldnt understand why anyone would be a stalker, but still Mr. Leopold?


    It doesnt make sense.


    Of course, even a reputable, rich person should be a suspect of crimes. This is my old theory.


    But Leopold, the kingdoms top businessman and wealthy man, secretly follows Melissa Collins.


    Its a story that would make even that sad Viugh.


    Objectively, I am not such a great person to be followed by a busy business tycoon. Although it is a subjective matter.


    Its not pleasant for me to think like this either. But this is a very obvious fact. To the point where its funny to think about it


    The conclusion I came to was that it was such a nonsensical hypothesis that it was only a waste of time to think about it.


    Its apletely different story that Mr. Leopold appeared at the coffee shop wearing a red wig. but even with my great imagination I cannot think of why.


    Melissa, lets stop wandering in a maze without an exit, you have a lot to write.


    Blinking hard, I clenched my pen with a stiff look and forced myself to focus.


    It was just that moment.


    Oh, I thought of something good.


    Like a miracle, Troys line came to mind. A line that captures the rtionship between the two in a very desperate yet dramatic way.


    Stop running away from me. Or else.


    I wrote down what would follow with a light heart.


    Im going to lock you up.


    * * *


    We met at the Libre coffee shop, not at Antris, where we usually meet. Its not asfortable as Antris and theres no kind service, but


    What? That means, that red-haired man.


    At least it wasnt taken over by the Leopolds. Yet.


    The head of Leopold, Ian Leopold?


    Toby, who heard my story, narrowed his forehead.


    That doesnt make sense, Miss Melissa.


    Right? Its not someone else. Whats wrong with him


    No, thats not what I meant.


    .


    I understand that Mr. Leopold is well over fifty. But the man I saw.


    Tobias ruffled good soft light brown hair. He looked puzzled and confused.


    He was very young. I couldnt see the face well, but Im sure.


    But he definitely said Mr. Leopold.


    That he must have meant his son.


    .


    At those words, I held my breath.


    Obviously I was almost certain that Ian Leopold couldnt be a stalker, and that some sort of coincidence or misunderstanding must have been there.


    Sir n?


    n Leopold wasnt even on the list of suspects at all.


    Mr. n?


    Im not specting now that hes not my stalker. Exactly, there is no need to guess. Theres no chance that n is my stalker.


    Yes. I think its close to that body or height.


    .


    Tobias slightly scratched his temple with his index finger and added awkwardly.


    Of course, that man couldnt possibly be Sir n.


    Yes, I agree.


    Of course, I think so. If hes really a stalker, it means that he bought the coffee shop after seeing Ive been going to Antris a lottely.


    No matter how easily I fall into daydreaming, that kind of.


    I quickly captured my expression and continued.


    Actually, theres one more person to check.


    Who is that?


    Its Mr. Longhorn, who sent me a dress.


    At my words, Tobiass ck eyes trembled slightly, then sank slowly. He quietly turned his gaze down as if he was studying the grain of wood on the table, when finally he looked at me.


    Miss Melissa, why dont you take me when you visit him?


    I pondered for a moment because I did not know Tobys intentions. He must be worried that Im going to meet a man who might be the stalker.


    No, Toby.


    But I decided to politely express my rejection. Because were not yet officially together, theres not enough reason for him to be present when I go to meet someone.


    Thank you. But Ill go alone.


    .


    Tobias, who must have understood what I meant, silently nodded his head. However, his eyes were still engulfed in worries, as if they were about to overflow.


    Ill think about a safe ce and time. And Ill tell you right after I meet him, Toby.


    . alright, Miss Melissa.


    We paused for a while, looking at each other like people who forgot what to say. After a short silence, he opened his mouth.


    When will you meet Longhorn?


    Well, I have to send a letter, so wouldnt it take a week?


    Within a week.


    Toby, who muttered quietly, lowered his interlocked hand under the table and sat straight.


    Then meet him and then meet me.


    ..Yes, I will.


    At that time, theres something I really want to say.


    His eyes were more serious than ever.


    ***


    Comments from Korean readers:


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Its going to happen like the scenes shes writing in the novel.


    Thements are so funny.


    After seeing whats trapped in the novel, hell lock you up because I think you want it.


    Will he lock up the female character after reading the story? Male lead.I dont know


    Its the female lead, whose dream is to be raised by a handsome, rich husband Writing is a small hobby, and its a life of living with love. Its perfect for a timid female character.

 Chapter 27: Ian Leopold

    Chapter 27:Ian Leopold


    Chapter 27:Ian Leopold


    It wasnt until I left the Libre coffee shop after talking to Tobias that I remembered the Stalkers demands.


    No, Ill go alone today.


    I had no choice but to refuse Toby, who would walk me home. I never want anything terrible to happen to this person.


    Ms. Melissa, why.


    However, the moment I made eye contact with him looking down at me with a disappointed face, I felt helplessly wanting to tell him everything.


    I wanted my anxiety to beforted by you. I want to lean on you endlessly. Im afraid of going home after a suspicious man.


    That, actually.


    .


    A streak of winter wind scraped past him and me as we faced each other. The harsh cold woke me up.


    This isnt it.


    Its ridiculous of me to narrow the distance between Tobias and I. We werent lovers to begin with, that I could lean on him.


    I dont have the right to get Toby in trouble. This fact never changes even if he favors me or even if we be lovers.


    its nothing. Its because I want to walk alone today.


    Do you have to walk alone?


    Well, its notfortable to be indebted to you every time.


    I just wanted to endure this situation safely. Until that unidentified man watching me leaves. Im sure it wont take too long.


    What do you mean? Never.


    Tobias trembled like the day we first met.


    You dont have to follow me, Tobias. Really.


    I told him not to follow me back. I didnt want him to be hurt by any chance because of this stupid stalkermotion.


    Its cold, Toby. Lets part ways.


    .


    Looking stiff and awkward, Toby, who was staring at me, managed to open his mouth.


    Goodbye, Miss Melissa. After meeting Mr. Longhorn.


    Yes. See you then.


    When I answered softly, he finally smiled brightly.


    * * *


    I wrote a letter to Mr. Malcolm Longhorn.


    It was quite a usible letter, including my surprise of getting the undeserved gift, how much I liked the dress, and concluding that I wanted to meet in person and say thank you.


    The problem is that I dont know where to send this letter.


    Oh, Melissa! You were at home.


    Hello, Mr. Greg.


    Mr. Greg smiled coolly, pulling the brows covered by the gray beard marks. The moment I saw his face, I thought, I dont know if the problem will be solved sooner than I expected.


    Madame Kerney, as always, with a stern look, rummaged in the box containing meat.


    Howe you brought only the rump today? I was going to make more bacon.


    (T/N: rump: the hind part of the body of a mammal)


    Oh! It happened because I made a mistake. If you ripen it well and grill it.


    Mr. Greg, who was exhausted to appease Madame Kerney, managed to hand over the box of her meat to madam.


    After a while, I handed an empty box to him waiting at the doorway and spoke in a low voice.


    Mr. Greg.


    Oh, thank you. Then next time


    I! I have a question for you.


    Mr. Greg opened his eyes wide and looked at me. It was a natural reaction because he and I never had any separate conversation.


    Do you know where Mr. Longhorns house is?


    Longhorn? Frank Longhorn?


    Uh, no, that, Malcolm.


    Oh! You mean the eldest son? I know.


    Thats a relief As expected, Mr. Greg, who was busy going all over Florin, would know.


    But why all of a sudden you are looking for Mr. Longhorn?


    Its just that I received a great gift from him, but I cant return them because Ive already worn it..


    I really dont know why its getting soplicated.


    So, I wrote a letter, wanting to thank him in person..


    Aha! I know what you mean.


    Mr. Greg chuckled pleasantly. He pointed at me with his yful face and squinted his eyes.


    I Its not what youre thinking right now.


    Okay, bring me the letter.


    What? Its really not a love letter!


    When I waved my hands, Mr. Greg slowly crossed his arms.


    Regardless, I have business with Longhorn this week, so Ill pass it on to him.


    Oh, then!


    Im busy, so Id appreciate it if you could bring it quickly, Melissa.


    Oh, Ill bring it quickly, Mr. Greg! Thank you so much.


    After bowing in an awkward voice, I rushed up the stairs.


    * * *


    A leading businessman, Ian Leopold, who has a major influence on the society of the Sorne Kingdom, starting with the trade business. He lit the study in the deepest part of the mansion as always tonight.


    He, who seemed to have no weakness, suffered from severe migraines all the time. Because of that, he barely managed to go to bed after midnight every day, but it was his daily life to work until just before falling asleep as he was a terrible workaholic.


    It was rare for Ian to see his son, n, in the mansion. Even more so at thiste hour.


    So, naturally, he doubted his eyes. However, the sight of an achromatic man standing by the doorway with a silver candlestick over the transparent sses was by no means an illusion.


    He looked back to see if he had left the study door open, but he couldnt remember. It was true that he was so absorbed in his work that he somehow did not notice ns presence.


    Tap, tap


    Whats going on, n?


    Only then did ns elegant lips open after knocking twice on the open door at his fathers question.


    I have something to tell you.


    .


    The expressionless face, lit by the soft candle light, looked as noble as a torch. It was such a quiet morning* that even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    (* Its past 12AM)


    Come closer.


    Ian, who took off his sses and put them down in the corner of the table, added while rubbing his stiff eyes.


    Thats great. I had something to tell you, too.


    The rich man sat face to face in front of the table in the middle of the spacious study. Only a few candles were swaying silently in the dark room. The pungent smell of cigars floated in the air.


    you bought a coffee shop.


    Yes.


    Huh and Ian shed a strange grunt.


    How unlike you. Why?


    Because Im interested.


    n smiled silently. Of course, the only thing that smiled was the lips. His pale blue-grey eyes were still shining as cold as winter in the north.


    You became interested? You know its not the time to say something leisurely like that.


    I dont have to waste my time because someone I trust is taking good care of it. Dont worry.


    Ian twisted his forehead and loosened it in response to the gentle answer without a single hesitation.


    Do well, and dont embarrass the family. There must be a lot to prepare, so do well without exception.


    Of course, father.


    Good. Anything else to say?


    At his fathers words, ns hands inteced slowly on the table as if waiting. A small candle light fell on the white back of his hand, where his bones were prominent.


    I want to leave the house.


    What do you mean, n?


    I was wondering if I could focus on my work in a quiet ce. I have a lot of work to do, you know.


    .


    Ian lowered his neck. n continued speaking in a neat low-pitched tone with no highs and lows.


    I am in a hurry because there are only a few days left before I leave for the Principality.


    Contrary to those words, ns expression was rxed. Lips with a cool smile, slightly raised chin, and broad shoulders that cannot bend. It certainly looked straight, with an presence of an overbearing pressure.


    Ian thought. There would be no other creature who could fit in the name of Leopold more perfectly than this, someone who added to the prestige of the family day by day.


    Youve regained our honour, Im iparably happy, n!


    It was Ian who created this n Leopold. The effort was immeasurable, but the result was more than perfect. Inwardly, Ian admired his excellent eyesight, which never went wrong.


    However, in his heart, anxiety was rising like smoke. It is because the young man in front of him seemed as if he was about to leap over the high wall that surrounded Ian.


    I must be wrong this time. It is just my illusion due to being eroded by fatigue.


    Where are you going? If you dont have a specific ce in mind, I


    Ah.


    nughed a little.


    Im not here to ask for advice.


    .


    Ive already got a small vi, Father.


    n was not born from him, but he was the only child raised by his own hands. When did n start to feel more and more mysterious.


    Remember that there are many things in life that you are better off not knowing


    He also didnt teach his son everything. It was the same for n after he became an adult, and Ian never intended to talk about the truths below the surface.


    Howe


    Because you can be a great person if you dont look back.


    No, nevermind.


    There are many things in life that are better off not knowing.


    .


    The teachings you gave me on the first day I came here are always engraved in my heart.


    Ian just stared nkly at the faint pieces of light hanging from the eyshes that were neatly drooping under his cool eyelids.


    Even though they were not connected by blood, the two Leopold men had a striking resemnce. It was indeed a strange rtionship.


    Even if he didnt meet n at the orphanage that day, Ian had always believed that he would have met him somewhere and adopted him.


    His son will also feel the same thing.


    A long time ago, his young, ignorant daughter told n that he was not the biological child. The disobedient maid who told Monica that fact was severely punished and kept her mouth shut, but it was already spilled water.


    n was locked in the room for days with a face as if the world had copsed. At that time, Ian thought for the first time that the family ties might be severed.


    But when n finally opened the door and came out, the eyes became determined.


    A faint smile appeared on Ians tired face as he remembered that day. Even if he were to find more blood-rted descendants, there would be no one that could resemble Ian as much as n now.


    When will you leave?


    I think itll take less than a few days.


    After n was brought in, Ian got rid of his lost biological parents, in case whoever lost him appeared. Like the excellent businessman he was, Ian was very thorough and meticulous when he did something.


    There was no way for n to know the truth because there was no one left to know it.


    Therefore, he had no concern that their father-child rtionship would disappear. This father and son duo would continue to resemble each other forever, as he would stand at the peak of power in the kingdom.


    n whispered slowly to his father, who was smiling happily


    Ill stop by often.


    He was, as always, his perfect son.


    ***


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Comments From Korean Readers:


    Did he kill them? father isnt normal either..


    He killed His biological parents.. I dont know if n knows or not


    What.? He killed them?


    Haha what is this house.. creepy.. he seems to be the real son.. n seems to already know everything

 Chapter 28: Caught You

    Chapter 28:Caught You


    Chapter 28:Caught You


    This


    Longhorns mansion was located on the outskirts of the capital. In the vast garden that is jaw-dropping, I almost got lost over and over again.


    I expected it when I received the expensive dress, but by the time I got to the mansion, I was already exhausted. Then I looked at the magnificent mansion with the bright milky-white exterior walls.


    Wasnt it their historic aristocratic familys ancestors who ordered this mansion to be built? Although it was a story long in the past. With such fleeting thoughts, I entered the mansion.


    He is waiting.


    The whole time I followed the servant to the drawing room, my mind was all over the ce. With thoughts about whether he is a stalker or not, or such an abrupt visitAlthough, of course, I came here after receiving a reply saying it was okay toe but also I was regretting it.


    When I faced Longhorn again, I had no idea what to say. Thanks to Tobias, Im a little used to talking to men normally, but that was only when the other person was Toby. I still needed a lot of courage.


    However, the parlour is usually located not far from the main entrance.


    Ah


    As I was swimming in the swamp of thoughts, I was suddenly in front of Mr. Longhorn.


    Hello, Miss Collins.


    ..Hello, Mr. Longhorn.


    I hurriedly greeted him with a polite courtesy.


    Malcolm Longhorn, dressed in a dark blue coat, looked a little different from the night I met him on the national theater terrace.


    He had be thinner than I remembered. His face had prominent cheekbones, and his cheeks were hollow. As expected, it was different to see him properly in the daylight. I wonder if he is about the same age as Tobias.


    Anyway, how did I mistake this person for n? Even thinking about it now, it was absurd.


    They were of simr height but his bent posture was different, and his hair, though dark, was a chestnut brown. Compared to ns pitch ck hair they were as different as night and day.


    so, Im here to say thank you. Thank you once again.


    Ah


    By the way, he was a little strange.


    Oh, it doesnt mean that he feels like a stalker. Rather, he hadpletely dispelled my suspicions that he was a stalker.


    Although I am not an expert yet, as a person who has written novels for quite a long time, I am quite precise in my ability to observe people.


    His gaze at me contained no other intentions, not something like an intentional made-up indifferenceto make me believe he was not a stalkerRather, his attitude was natural because it was a mixture of appropriate manners and awkwardness.


    Above all, this is not the gaze of a person who has been watching me steadily. That night, the terrace was dark, so he also seemed to be eagerlyparing me in the daylight to the Melissa Collins in his memory. Like I am doing. So I couldnt help but know.


    Y, You didnt have to do that, Miss Collins.


    Longhorns reply was strange, he was bizarrely sweating in front of me.


    No, I think it will make my heart feel morefortable if I say thank you like this.


    That, um.


    Looking back, on the day I first met Toby, his voice had been trembling too. But Mr. Longhorns trembling was clearly different from that.


    What should I say about this feeling I feel like he is afraid of something.


    Why?


    Miss Collins.


    Yes, Mr. Longhorn.


    I hope theres no misunderstanding I couldnt turn down adys earnest request, and it was a scheme If it was to express your gratitude for my favor, even more so.


    (T/N: its not clearly mentioned but I guess someone yed a prank)


    .


    His gibberish sounded absurd, I couldnt make heads or tails of what he was saying. Could this person be in a state where proper thinking is impossible for him right now? For example, he didnt sleep a winkst night, or he was actually drunk. but he didnt smell like alcohol.


    The person he is facing is not a high-nosed royal family or the great Leopold, but an ordinary girl without any background. Isnt it natural to think like this?


    To be thanked is plenty I think my position has been conveyed No, I believe so, but Ill make it clear. Miss Collins.


    Yes, Mr. Longhorn.


    The dress I sent you is really simple from my point of view, so please forget that you got it from me.


    ..What?


    I asked back with an awkward face like a broken machine. I couldnt understand his words and attitude now.


    If possibleThe name of Longhorn Please dont put it in your mouth. Ah, that might not be possible, certainly.


    I was offended but frowned with embarrassment.


    There must be something firmly misunderstood. His words sound as if Ive been shooting all over Florin and bragging that Ive been given a dress from Malcolm Longhorn.


    I have confirmed that Mr. Longhorn is not my stalker. So, in reality, further conversations are meaningless to me.


    However, I couldnt leave the ridiculous situation as it was.


    Why?


    Thats, Al.


    Longhorn abruptly stopped speaking and closed his eyes tightly with aplicated expression.


    No. Id better not even say this. Im at a very important crossroads.. Dont bother me at all..


    .


    He muttered strange repeating unknown sounds in an anxious manner. His words still offended me.


    So, are you saying I bother you?


    Mr. Longhorns subsequent reply made me burst into a disheartenedughter.


    To be honest, youre a nuisance to my business expansion, Miss Collins.


    I have nothing to do with your business.


    I apologize if I have offended you..


    It was absurd, but Longhorns face, which apologized to me, looked desperate and sincere, so I had no choice but to stop and bite my lips.


    Then he continued to talk.


    But I cant help it. I cant go against his will. I hope you understand.


    What do you mean his? I dont know who he is talking about, but I was just puzzled. It sounded like being associated with me was an act that went against the wishes of someone powerful.


    Does the person who can control his business mean a royal power? Is it reasonable to mistake a person like me for having a contact point with the royal family.


    Id appreciate it if you could go back now. I wont see you in the futurebut I sincerely hope for your health and happiness.


    If ites out like this, I cant do much.


    Oh Yes, of course.


    His words were utterly confusing, but it seemed like me being around him and socializing with me would hurt his work. We didnt know each other in the first ce, and we didnt have any acquaintances to mention..


    I abandoned my mind to try to correct his misunderstanding somehow, bent my knees to greet him quietly, and left the parlour.


    This way.


    Again, as I passed through the white marble pirs following the servant, I was deeply lost in thought.


    Im sure Mr. Longhorn is not a stalker. However, the problem was that there were no more predictable candidates left.


    ..He had said Al before he cut himself off.


    I thought over the one syble that Mr. Longhorn had leaked out. It is inevitable for me to think of n Leopold here.


    In fact, I wanted to ask back earlier, but I managed to endure my inquiry because Longhorn was acting as if he wasnt quite sane.


    If, really, n was my stalkerI dont know what key he holds to Longhorns businessbut he was angry that Mr. Longhorn had sent me a dress and warned him that if he got involved with me, he would interfere with the business.


    Pfft What am I saying?


    I shrugged a strange shame and straightened my back for no reason. The assumption itself doesnt make sense, but how does n know that Mr. Longhorn sent me a dress. He wouldnt care even if I was alive or dead.


    Its not unreasonable to assume that if n was really watching me, he would have overheard Toby and I talking about Mr. Longhorn..


    Hold on.


    I know its nonsense, but why am I reminded of the servers statement that the Leopolds took over Antris? Its true that Antris was the ce where Toby and I talked about dress.


    Dont tell me hes really.


    Then, get home safely.


    Oh, yes! T, thank you.


    I bid goodbye in a hurry and ran toward the carriage. I felt the heat on my face. I just wanted to escape from this endless delusion.


    * * *


    Hik, gasp.


    It was definitely a bitter winter night, but I was all wet with hot sweat.


    It felt like my lungs were being torn apart. Its the limit. If this continues, Ill definitely get caught.


    Ah..!


    Sure enough, my leg, which could not ovee the pain, gave up running away anymore. I just fell on the cold snowy field.


    A biting cold. Would it be faster to freeze to death like this, or.


    Caught you.


    At that moment, winter embraced me. My body waspletely bound in tight arms.


    He put his chin on my shoulder and whispered as he kissed my cheek.


    Its okay now, Melissa.


    A whisper from heaven that almost melts my ears. In n Leopolds cozy arms, I realized that this was a dream without difficulty.


    It was the first time in years that n appeared in my dream. Even when I ran into him in front of the bookstore or the night I danced with him at the ball, he didnte to my dream.


    Did my consciousnesstormented by the stalker make n in my dreams chase me?


    .


    Then, as his cloud-like lipsnded on my cheek, I meekly closed my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was early in the morning. I had no power to move, but in fact, I was faintly blinking because I was sad and disappointed that I suddenly returned to reality.


    The warmth of his chest and arms, the cold touch of his cheeks and lips that had touched my face remained faint. His voice that wet my ears was as deep as the deep sea. I shrugged my shoulders.


    But strangely enough,


    I couldnt smell anything.


    Thats when I suddenly realized. The fact that I dont know his scent.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Looking back at the time I ran into him on the street, all I remembered was the smell of autumn that filled the air. Perhaps because I was too nervous at the ball, not only all senses but also my head did not work properly. There was no way I could smell his physique.


    The only thing I remember is that his hands were as hot as fire, and my feet were precarious and anxious as if standing on a ledge.


    What kind of scent would he have.


    My dazed murmurs scattered in the quiet room. I pulled my thick, soft winter duvet together and hugged it like I was buried. I was going to go back to sleep like this.


    With a desperate hope that I can see him in my dream once again.

 Chapter 29: Good News?

    Chapter 29:Good News?


    Chapter 29:Good News?


    As soon as I got back from Longhorn Mansion, I wrote a letter to Toby. It was to inform him that Mr. Longhorn was not the stalker; I concluded by saying that I would wait in Libre on Saturday afternoon.


    His face, saying that he had something he wanted to say, was still vivid in my mind. Those eyes were desperate for something.


    Of course, I already knew what he was going to say. But when I think about the drastic change in my rtionship with him.


    Im not sure.


    No wonder I was giddy.


    * * *


    Today, I arrived at the Libre Coffee Shop earlier than the promised time. Feeling the pathological burden of keeping others waiting, I liked toe to the appointment ce first and think calmly.


    Unlike Antris, with their wide windows that overlooked the scenery of the street, Libre was dark even in the middle of the day because it was located underground. It is a space with a strong smell of beer and old wood rather than the smell of coffee.


    Your Coffee is here.


    A server in an unorganized shirt and an old apron suddenly appeared and put down the coffee cup. Two drops of espresso sshed over an old wooden table, ckening it.


    Oh! Thank you so much..


    The server nodded his head and then turned around. Seeing his ubed hair and the shirt sticking out, I somehow missed Antris servers.


    However, it seemed that I was the only one that felt ufortable here. The guests attire and topics of conversations are much more liberal than at Antris.


    It certainly has a strange charm or atmosphere, but I also like Antris. The interior here, which has more pirs than necessary, is a little exaggerated and feels like its in the middle of a maze..


    Oh my god!


    Suddenly, I dropped my ss on the red hair that popped up from behind the pir. The white coffee cup waspletely shattered with a sharp bang.


    Sorry! Are you okay?


    It was a young man who approached. He wasnt a redhead but blonde. It must have been due to my anxiety that I mistakenly thought the red tassels that were hanging tightly on the brown redingot for hair.


    I was a little surprised.Its okay.


    Miss Melissa!


    Toby came running to me like a miracle, who was still trembling from the afterimage. It was just amazing that he found me at once in this maze-like ce.


    He spoke to the man in the redingot.


    Whats going on? My woman seems surprised, so please tell me instead.


    My woman.


    The unfamiliar echo even stopped my trembling shoulders. The man apologized again exining the situation that surprised me while wandering around looking for another person, and Toby, who found out it was nothing, sent him away.


    Tobys persistent gaze followed the red tassel decoration that fluttered behind the mans back.


    .


    We sat facing each other and remained silent for a moment. I was consciously breathing evenly and feeling the tremors gradually subside. Meanwhile, Tobias looked at me with unwavering straight eyes.


    Miss Melissa.


    It was Toby who broke the silence between us. Of course, the surroundings were quite noisy.


    I was arbitrarily believing that Miss Melissa had regained her peace of mind.


    .


    He was talking about the stalking uproar.


    But You were still nervous.


    Come to think of it, I had no intention of informing Toby about the stalker. When I heard that the stalker was standing behind my back, I just confessed it involuntarily.


    Even though I was a victim, it was difficult to confess because I didnt want to be misunderstood that my behavior provided the cause at first, andter I didnt want to cause concern to Toby.


    With that opportunity, Toby took the topic for granted since I havent talked about the topic since that day.


    It was all because of the stalker that I didnt go to New Ditch, after that the suspicious old woman rushed to me, and that I refused his escort home, but I hid it.


    Im afraid of that unknown stalkers warning. I was so afraid that this dark shadow might fall on Tobias as well.


    Whatever my situation is, Toby seems to have thought I had already let go of my fear of stalkers. Of course he did. Since that day, the stalker has never appeared*, and it seems that it has been a long time since it was blurred in his memory.


    (* talking from Tobys point of viewhe only saw him once)


    I. would like to protect you.


    Is it because of the dark interior? Tobiass eyes seemed unusually dark. Not as much as the day we first met, but his calm voice was subtly trembling.


    Im sure Ill be of help.


    But


    I couldnt face his crystal clear sincerity and lowered my gaze.


    I dont want to harm you.


    You were like thatst time too. You say you are ufortable being indebted to me.


    Toby spoke like a sigh.


    Miss Melissas dependence on me is never a burden, Im happy to help.


    Toby, I.


    But Im the only one who thinks so, since our rtionship is such that you dont feel the same way about me yet.


    I had a hunch. That Ill finally hear it (his confession).


    Thats why I looked around in a hurry, hoping the server would appear while he was saying something important, since they had to clean up the broken ss and take Tobys order.


    So now.


    At that moment, Tobias came down from his chair and knelt down on one of his knees. My gaze was instantly captivated by his movement.


    Toby.


    Cant you allow me to be your person.?


    Ah. I covered my mouth with both hands. I felt like my stance that this should be a light rtionship was swaying.


    What should I say about this feeling? It feels like soft feathers are tickling my heart. Its unbearably itchy, so I want to get rid of it, but theres no way.


    From the moment I first saw you to this moment, my heart It belongs only to you, Miss Melissa.


    .


    Heat rose on my face without help due to his confession. It was the first time I felt grateful for Libres unnecessary pirs and disturbance.


    I vaguely knew that he would confess today. It was harder not to know then know because his eyes and his voice were always full of his feelings.


    And I had long been determined to ept him.


    A love letter from someone, a genuinely affectionate interest, drinking coffee, eating, talking about life, andughing together. Ive never experienced such wonderful and shiny things in my previous life.


    It is very fortunate that the other person is Tobias Miller. Because hes a warm and thoughtful person. We dont know each other yet, but I thought we would have a cozy, sweetpanionship.


    Therefore, even I didnt expect that I would give such an answer:


    Give me time to think.


    Ah


    Tobys eyes immediately headed to the floor. My eyes also followed his bowed head. Perhaps due to the low light, the bright brown hair looked exceptionally dark. Somehow it was a sad light.


    It must have been sudden It must have been scary. Im sorry for being hasty every time.


    No, theres nothing to be sorry about! I also like (you).


    At that moment, ironically, the feeling of the cold lips on my cheek came to my mind. I closed my eyes tightly.


    ..I think youre a good person.


    Toby suddenly raised his head at my whisper.


    Then I didnt offend you, did I?


    I shook my head over and over again


    Then, Miss Melissa has a positive heart for me Is that right?


    This time, when I nodded slowly twice, he raised himself with a bright smile.


    This is enough for today.


    He added shyly,


    Ill give you time. What if we meet again here a weekter at the same time? If youe out it means youve epted my heart.


    Was I making a silly face? Toby looked at me cautiously.


    Is it Is it too soon?


    No, Toby. Its good.


    Ah


    An innocent smile spread across his nervous face again.


    I hope to see you in a week, Melissa.


    The dimples on his innocent, enthusiastic face deepened.


    * * *


    That day I couldnt resist Toby, who was supposed to walk with me.


    All the way home, my heart raced so much that I couldnt concentrate properly on the conversation. I just hoped the stalker wasnt looking at us.


    Time flew fast but steadily, and the promised Saturday is just two days away. Two dayster, I was going to be his lover in Libre.


    It was two days away. Therefore.


    Lady, its Miller!


    Julia, who ran up to my room with a loud noise, held out an envelope.


    Is it from Toby?


    I epted it with a puzzled face. Weve already decided where to meet again. Why did he send a letter?


    Is he trying to cancel his confession? Did something happen to your family in New Ditch? Or.


    Ill go down, so read itfortably!


    As soon as Julia ran out, I open the letter,


    Oh my god.


    I opened my eyes wide at the news that I had never thought of.


    as a schrship student to help Leopolds business Selection?


    Obviously, its good news, but strangely I wasnt happy. They havent even started recruiting yet. What happened?


    For some reason, I feel empty. Is it because this all feels surreal? The starting condition for pursuing his dream was leaving for the Principality immediately.


    As Im reading this letter He might already be on the ship going to Lunoa..


    I couldnt believe it even after seeing it, so I read it aloud, but it didnt feel real.


    But Toby is definitely Toby. He added affectionately.


    It will not be easy to exchange letters from Lunoa to Sorne. His letter ended with a promise that he would notify me of his new address, but that he may be on ships often since he was working with Leopold.


    I really felt indescribable. Can I handle his sudden absence? Can I really go abroad to study.


    Among the intersecting emotions, the clearest thing I could feel was the anxiety that his mind might change. I put off the answer with a calm face at his confession, but now Im regretting it.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    No, is this really regret? I was all confused.


    But tomorrow the pain of his absence will be a little duller, I have to get used to it. Then I will be able to congratte him with more sincerity than today. And so on for the next day and the next day.


    .


    Putting the letter down on one side of the desk, I opened an old note with a short deep breath.


    It was only a few days after I received another unexpected letter.

 Chapter 30: Young Mistakes

    Chapter 30:Young Mistakes


    Chapter 30:Young Mistakes


    It was one afternoon when Mrs Kerney knocked on the door.


    Melissa.


    I, who was in the midst of writing my novel, stood up straight as if waking up from magic.


    Theres a letter in front of you.


    Letter?


    I asked back with a nk face. Because I couldnt think of anyone else who could send me a letter.


    It was only a while ago that I received Tobias letter. Even if he sent a letter as soon as he arrived at the Lunoa Principality, I think it would still be on the sea.


    Vi, who said she needed time to think, would not send me one either. Its been a while since we met, but if she has something to say, she wont send me a letter, bute in person, as always.


    I also made a frightening guess that the stalker wrote down new requirements, but if it was an unknown sender, Mrs. Kearney wouldnt have spoken in such a casual way.


    Thank you.


    I epted the letter. Mrs. Kearney, who smiled, nced at my desk and left the room with a quiet step.


    Soon the door was closed, but my bewildered lips slid open. This is because the name of the sender on the envelope was very unexpected.


    Brickhouse?


    I hurriedly opened the envelope.


    I forgot to speak for a moment. How urgent would it have been to send me a letter like this? Even this


    Tear marks?


    It is not surprising that Vi did not meet him. But my one and only best friend wasnt only distancing herself from Jacob but also me and her family.


    How incredibly anxious this fact makes me. I know how bright and energetic Vi is, even more so.


    I have no idea if Jacob is the arrogant type, but what if Jacob really did have to say something that Vi must hear? There may be some closure to this situation.


    Whatever it is, Vi has to ovee the past and move forward again. Thats all I want.


    With that in mind, I sent a concise reply stating the date and ce to meet him.


    * * *


    When I pushed down the heavy wooden door, an old stone staircase to the basement appeared. It would have been nice to meet at the Antris coffee shop, but there would be nothing bad about being careful.


    While rubbing my cold palms together, I went down the stairs and pushed the thin curtain in the doorway with the back of my hand. I could see the white dust rising.


    Then someone called me.


    Miss Collins.


    Ah!


    Jacob was sitting at the table near the door. Since when has he been waiting? There is still a lot of time left for the scheduled appointment..


    When Jacob jumped up, a big shadow casted over me.


    Thank you so much for your time.


    Jacob looked so emaciated that it was hard to believe that he was the same person I saw at thest victory ceremony. His voice was very cracked, and the copper-coloured face, which had a healthy light, looked very dry.


    I sat in front of him with an awkward face. There were already two cups of coffee on the table.


    No, but the coffee.


    I ordered them both. The employees here rarelye back to take orders.. It hasnt cooled down because it just came out, so please drink it if you dont mind.


    As he said, steam was rising faintly from the coffee. I know well that the server here is not very sincere. Thest time I broke my ss.


    Oh.


    I automatically thought of the stalker. This was because I remembered what surprised me when I saw the red tassel here the other day.


    Just because the stalker did not appear himself and just because I was not at Antris, there is no guarantee that his hands and feet would not reach mehere in Libre.


    He even made a gruesome threat, referring to Tobias. So, wouldnt the scene of I and Jacob trigger him? Why the hell didnt I think of this?


    I should never harm Jacob. Hes not even directly rted to me or meets me regrly.


    Ahem, ahem.


    I hurriedly cleared my throat. Then I said it out loud the loudest I could say.


    Hello, Mr. Brickhouse, my best friend Vi Grahams lover! Its my first time seeing you separately like this! Do you have any questions about Vi?


    .


    When I suddenly made a loud noise, the surrounding area became quiet and curious gazes rushed in. Of course, the silence was very short, and Jacob, who was embarrassed, was still blinking.


    My face heated up after seeing that expression, but at least I felt at ease. If the stalker was watching us, Ive seeded in protecting the innocent Jacob.


    I quickly opened my mouth, pretending to be fine.


    You live in Pi, and you know the coffee shop in the capital well.


    Jacob tilted his head with a face saying, Was Miss Collins had this personality? but answered in a calm tone.


    Ive been here several times.


    However, with the words that followed, his expression copsed again. I could see his green eyes getting wet.


    with Vi...


    Oh


    Right, thats why we were meeting today, he needed my help regarding Vi.


    I asked straightforwardly.


    Mr. Brickhouse, do you have something to say to me?


    Yes. To Vi I was hoping you could pass on my story.


    It was strange to see Jacob touching the teacup with his big shoulders curled up, but his eyes and voice showed sincerity.


    But I had already heard everything from Vi.


    Theres nothing wrong with listening. But I think you should know that Ive heard everything from Vi.


    Yes, I expected it.


    Jacob, who hung his neck down, continued.


    .Thank you for listening.


    The story that started like that had the same content as what I had heard from Vi, but also something different.


    First of all, it seemed to be true that he had a child. The story of a three-year-old son who was sent to the Brickhouse family by his ex-lover, who had vanished at will, was no different from what I knew


    But she, Anne, didnt say anything until the day before she disappeared.


    .


    I didnt even know Anne had a child Annes death, the child who suddenly appeared as my son Everything was a shock.


    Jacob, who wrapped his head in pain, sighed deeply.


    How hard must it have been? I couldnt even fathom. Sometimes it feels like life is closer to fiction, his life seems to be no exception.


    Nevertheless, I still had my doubts.


    How could you not know that you and your lover had a child?


    She and I as for how one makes a child.


    Jacobs voice trailed off but upon remembering his objective, continued in an earnest voice.


    Miss Collins, we were too young.


    .


    Jacob added that he left the child with his cousin for family reasons, but his cousin also lives in Pecum, so he visits whenever he has time and tries to y the role of a father.


    I was rather stunned.


    So now Are you saying that its not your child?


    I thought it was ridiculous at first, too. The child looked exactly like Anne, but there was no simrity to me. By the way


    Jacob paused for a moment before making eye contact with me.


    The childs eyes were exactly green like mine. The moment I saw those eyes, I said he was my child. I thought I should protect this little kid.


    .


    Annes family cant afford to raise a child. So it was clear that if I refused, hed be abandoned..


    It sounds like you were willing to take care of him because you loved her.


    Jacob dropped his head as if copsing at my cold answer, but I didnt stop.


    Even though shes a departed person, the memories of true love will never fade away. Eventually, the traces left in your heart..


    No, Miss Collins.


    At that moment, his green eyes pierced my eyes.


    Now that I think about it, it was never love.


    I beg your pardon? Now, if you say it like that, you just look cowardly.


    My sharp voice surprised me. No matter how thin and vain ones love was, I had no desire to witness its ruin.


    But Jacob had a calm face, as if he was cold-headed. And the emotion in those eyes was very hot.


    Anne had been sick for a long time. She desperately longed for me I just decided that I had to take care of her. At that time, I believed that was the right thing to do and my only option. I was so young.


    (T/N: hes saying he felt pity and guilt towards hersympathy isnt love but being young he confused the two)


    .


    I can tell you clearly. For me, true love is a person who will devote his or her entire life.


    Just like Vi. He whispered. The clumsy confession was even quite reverent.


    I wasnt sure if his words were true or fake. But his earnestness, trembling shoulders, and even the air surrounding him eagerly persuaded me.


    Its harsh that hes not even given a chance to talk again. I hope at least this pure sincerity should be conveyed.


    Okay, Brickhouse.


    That was the conclusion I made.


    Actually, its been a while since I met Vi, too. She said she needed time to think. Shes having a hard time, as well.


    Oh


    The corners of Jacobs eyes began to get wet with the dark light again.


    However, Ill try to visit her this evening right away. Ill try to persuade Vi so that your sincerity can be conveyed.


    .Will you do that?


    He cried like a child, not fitting for hisrge body. He added with a trembling sound.


    Please Pleasefort Vi, Miss Collins. So that she doesnt get hurt too much.


    .


    Vi and Jacob were the ones who made me want to believe it again and again, even for me who was skeptical of love. The story of the two always made me feel something shiny.


    So, I really wanted to be of help.


    Yes, I will.


    However, after parting ways with Jacob and returning home, I could not find Vi.


    It was because what urred, made me think once again that life felt more like a novel than an actual novel.


    Melissa!


    In front of a simple two-story house made of red bricks, stood the starkly dazzling white, huffing horses. The carriage, decorated with sky blue and gold, which are symbols of the royal family, sparked.


    It was an iprehensible sight.


    Mrs. Kerney, what is this.


    As soon as I tried to ask Mrs. Kerney, who was running with a troubled face, the royal official standing next to the carriage approached me.


    Miss Melissa Collins?


    Yes, Im Meli.


    Get on the carriage.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    What?


    Why do I have to get on the royal carriage? My eyebrows were narrowed down naturally due to the strange situation that happened suddenly.


    Mrs. Kearney stood, stamping her feet, and inside the window, I could see the anxious faces of my mother and Julia.


    And at the words of the official that followed, I even forgot to exhale my held breath.


    Its the order of the prince to bring you to the pce. Right now.

 Chapter 31: He Knows It

    Chapter 31:He Knows It


    Chapter 31:He Knows It


    I havent lived a very long life, but even if I lived for decades more, I would never be able to get on the royal carriage.


    .


    I sat awkwardly across from a bluntly unfamiliar royal official. Its my first time sitting on such a soft leather seat. Nevertheless, I was amazed that it could feel so ufortable.


    The official, dressed in the blue royal uniform, had a stiff, straight posture without wavering. The perfectlybed gray hair, and a gaze facing the front.


    Am I going to be a servant of the royal family? There was a mountain of things I wanted to ask, but his stubbornly closed lips did not seem to open easily for any question.


    What is the reason for the only prince in the kingdom to call me in the pce?


    Well, I dont know except that nothing will change even if I think about it like this. While giving up on thinking, I moved my trembling gaze to the window.


    Did I tighten the corset too tightly. The velvet dress, which I changed in a hurry, felt unusually tight.


    Whoo


    I breathed out a weak breath and buried my back deeply on a soft leather seat. Hoping for this mysterious happening to end soon.


    * * *


    Entering the dazzling main gate of the pce, the golden carriage passed through the winter garden and the main pce. Strangely, the ce where the carriage stopped was in front of the detached Pce.


    The first time I came to the royal pce was when I debuted four years ago. The debutante was held at the banquet hall of the main pce. Since I had only been here once, of course I had even seen the separate pce where the princess and prince lived.


    This way.


    Ah


    My suspicions deepened even more when the official led me to the forest road next to it, not the separate pce.


    Why is the prince waiting for me in this cold winter forest?


    No hypothesis came to my mind. On the trail lined with evergreen trees that seemed to have forgotten the season, only my white breath, while following the official with nervous steps scattered like fleeting dust.


    The ce where the official took me was in front of a small greenhouse. Is the Prince here? At least I can avoid the cold. I narrowed my eyes with that thought.


    The greenhouse made of ss was covered with dried vines. It looked quite bizarre as it was stubbornly clinging to the roof.


    Your Highness, its Ollen.


    However, there was something dazzling in there. For example, shining blonde hair glowing with the faint winter sunlight permeating from the ceiling.


    Yourete.


    Im sorry.


    As the prince put down the teacup he sipped, the officials head bowed deeply. I also bowed down after him in the freezing cold.


    Its fine, so get out.


    Prince Bentley ordered while raising the corner of his long lip slowly. The old gentleman and maid rushed past me with a devastated face.


    A few secondster, I heard the door close, and then I came back to my senses. Having barely lifted my heavy lips, I said a bted greeting.


    I see your Highness.


    I had seen him from a distance at a social event, but it was definitely the first time I had spoken to the prince in this way.


    To be honest, I never even imagined that something like this would happen.


    Im Melissa Collins.


    The prince, dressed in a splendid white uniform, touched his chin and scanned me thoroughly with a strangely interesting face


    The snake-like gaze was unpleasant and overwhelming.


    The reason you called me.


    Sit down


    The prince gestured with his chin at the chair opposite from him. A brilliant statue framed by gold. I reluctantly moved, thinking that everything in this space is daunting.


    Are you surprised? You dont look so good.


    The prince, who poured tea into the empty tea cup in front of me, smiled.


    .


    I quietly tried to grasp his intentions. I dont feel any hostility. But obviously, neither is it a favor.


    I.. dont know whats going on.


    Your lover.


    ..What?


    I paused for a while due to unexpected remarks.


    I know your secret lover.


    .


    He beckoned toward the cup as if telling me to drink, but I couldnt move as if I was frozen.


    Whats happening now? What do you mean by a secret lover? To me.


    I couldnt help but wonder what kind of rtionship you two are in.


    The prince lifted the teacup regardless of my reaction. Is it because Im so nervous? The sound of him sipping his tea was exceptionally loud.


    I dont have a lover, your highness.


    My voice trembled a lot. The golden-brown eyes of the prince who put down the teacup was fixed on me.


    Ive already noticed you two are together, Miss Collins.


    Ah


    My lips trembled as I crumpled the hem of my bright red dress.


    So, now Does it mean Prince Bentley and Tobias Miller know each other?


    I was very confused. I dont know everything about Toby, but I never had the feeling he was hiding something from me.


    Is it something to hide that you know the royal family in the first ce? It was very strange because the princes attitude toward me was not hostile to say that he didnt talk because he was in a bad rtionship.


    You dont look good. You didnt expect to get caught?


    The prince smiled, his eyes curling, then tilted his chin again.


    Theres nothing to worry about. Because your lover and I are so special.


    .


    The important thing now was that Tobias and I were not lovers. Of course, I dont know what would have happened if he hadnt suddenly left for the kingdom, but at least we are.


    Your highness, we are not lovers.


    The prince, who simply ignored my rebuttal, continued.


    The Principality is quite far from the kingdom. Are you going to follow him?


    .


    The arrogance peculiar to the royal family, which was on full disy when he ignored my words, was not surprising. My whole mind was focused on the word duchy that the prince said.


    I was right that hes talking about Tobias Miller..


    Ah, will he bring you?


    There was a slight sting in the voice that mumbled slowly, so I responded quickly.


    Im going to go to Lunoa soon, too.


    Pfft. Its really true, isnt it?


    The prince suddenlyughed strangely. Then he murmured slowly with his mouth covered.


    You think youre the only one who can spend money?


    ..What?


    I asked back in shock. What does he mean, spending money? Although hes an academy student, and his family isnt well-off


    Does he think it doesnt matter if he gets caught? Youre such a foolish lover.


    Your highness, what are you talking about.


    Then the prince shrugged.


    Oh, Im sorry if I scared you. I couldnt help it because I was curious about his preference.


    The sun was setting little by little. Prince Bentleys face was colored half in the shade and half by the scarlet light. He continued,


    But I was a little surprised.


    .


    I dont have a great memory, but I think I recall. Im sure you were wearing a dress of this color that day, right?


    Dress? This is the only proper dress, so I just changed quickly before getting on the carriage.


    That day?


    Is he talking about the first day I wore this dress? If its that day, Im sure I met Toby who came back from New Ditch.


    Ah.


    No, even if he is a Prince, can he observe innocent people like this? If its not stalking, what is it?


    A sudden urge to blurt out my thoughts, I sealed my lips before the impulse surged up out of me.


    So I think Im the one who connected your rtionship.


    .


    Do you know that Im the one who made you two dance?


    At his words, I paused, forgetting to breathe out.


    Im the one who ordered n to dance with you at the Victory Ball, Miss Collins. I guess he hasnt met anyone in the meantime becausethiswas his taste.


    Staring at me with strange eyes, the prince added with a low voice.


    This is purely thanks to me. I think I deserve a fair reward.


    I coughed continuously as if I had a lot of tea stuck in my throat. The inside of the neck and stomach were also painful as if it was being squeezed very hard.


    By the way.


    The prince stood up and approached with a twitching smile. I couldnt move like a mouse caught in a trap.


    Im still curious.


    Suddenly, he grabbed my chin.


    What are your.


    .


    As the princes body leaned toward me, my eyes closed automatically. It was moreborious than I thought to be in a state where I could not shake off the hands of the royal family.


    What kind of charms are hidden.


    My drooping eyelids trembled helplessly. The thick scenting out of his protruding cor was overwhelming.


    He And.


    Soon when I felt his breath on my cheek, I spit out my repressed voice with all my might.


    Your Highness, you are mistaken!


    At that moment, I felt like I heard a sound ofughter.


    The moment his hand fell off my chin, I opened my eyes. The prince had already taken a couple of steps back. With his arms crossed, he looked down at me with a gaze that was mysterious and doubtful like those of a snake, even while they were curved in a smile.


    I like your lovers angry face a lot.


    .


    And I dont want to end my rtionship with him.


    I was reaching my limit. With the small murmuring, the prince smiled quietly. I managed to open my mouth, feeling that my tightly clenched fingertips were not numb but getting cold.


    Your highness, something I think youre misunderstanding.


    How can hee up with such a ridiculous misunderstanding? If he were not a royal family, I would have asked him right away.


    Sir n and Ibeing lovers. Were actually!


    Its fine.


    The prince raised his lips. It was an infinitely rxed smile. As if my stiff face was amusing to him..


    Ill have to go see my friend right away, so Ill send you home now. Its already dinner time.


    .


    The prince passed by me, who had hardened and knocked on the ss door. Then the door opened immediately by the hand of the official who brought me here.


    Take the miss back to her home.


    Yes, your highness.


    Ms. Collins. Im sorry I made youe all of a sudden today.


    At that moment, the princes hand gently stroked my hair. I was startled and shrugged my shoulders.


    Next time, the three three of us should meet.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    .


    Unable to answer anything, I reluctantly turned around following the official after greeting him.


    Troy in my novel, which resembles n, saved the heroine who resembles me, held her whole body, who was trying to escape her fate, and eventually gave her iparable love.


    But n in reality has no private interest in Melissa Collins. It would have been better if it stopped there Starting tonight, he maye to despise me.


    Few things are more disgusting than being involved with an unwanted person.

 Chapter 32: It Does Not Befit You

    Chapter 32:It Does Not Befit You


    Chapter 32:It Does Not Befit You


    Right after I got off the carriage, I was still swimming in an anxious imagination.


    It was when I opened the door of the old two-story house that I returned to reality.


    Melissa!


    Only after being enveloped in that faint warmth, familiar smell, and friendly voices.


    Im back..


    It was purely my fault that dinner waster than usual. Even after we sat down at the table, the alreadyte meal was being dyed further by exining the incident with Prince Bentley.


    I didnt want to cool the food that they had prepared with great care, but in the first ce, this was an incident that was born out of a nonsensical misunderstanding. The prince sent me off and went to see n right away, so its only a one-time fluke.


    So I said it as simply as possible. Its absurd to get on the royal carriage because of the princes ridiculous misunderstanding.


    As soon as the misunderstanding was cleared up, the barrage of questions from my mother and Mrs. Kerney ended with the words that the prince had sent me back. My mother still had a disappointing face.


    Still, Melissa, the fact that the prince remembered your name and face


    .


    By sipping the soup aloud, I expressed my supreme intention not to speak of him any more. Assuming the prince will remember me, would only happen when I am n Leopolds lover.


    Tonight the prince will find out that I am not ns lover. I wonder if he knows the truth by now.


    Suddenly, one side of my heart felt cold. I can vividly imagine how n Leopolds face would look when he hears this from the Prince. Now he will definitely hate me.


    But at least being hated would mean more than indifference. Melissa Collins, who had been no different from an inanimate object for n, at least now has some significance. So theres nothing to be sad about..


    No, nonsense. I am just trying to soothe myself somehow.


    I became unbearably sad like a lost child. To the point where I cant deny it.


    Do you want more soup, Mel?


    I, who was only munching on the sweet soup, nodded my head over and over again at Mrs. Kerneys question. When I opened my mouth, I felt like I was about to burst into tears.


    By the way, the old empty house in front.


    Mrs. Kearney, who handed me a soup te, opened her mouth as she sat down again.


    It seems that the renovation that theyve been doing for the past few days has finally ended, but it seems that there are still no people living there. Who could it be?


    Finally, the topic has changedpletely. Feeling a deep relief, I lifted my ss of water and moistened my throat.


    I dont know.


    My mother replied in a calm manner.


    Isnt that the nobleman who wants to spend the social season in the capital? In the winter when there are no events, he will stay in the mansion of the estate.


    Yes, thats what I think If thats the case, I dont know why he bought the house now.


    I was curious what kind of person he was. Mrs. Kerney muttered as she took out the croutons and ate them. It was a story about an old house in front of our house that could be seen with the naked eye from the window.


    It is understandable that Mrs. Kerney, who is an extrovert different from my mother and daughter, is curious about it. The fact that a house that no one lived in for years has finally been sold means that there is a new neighbour.


    But no matter who the new neighbor was, it was good for me, as I dont have any direct interactions. Rather, it was much more important to soothe this painful heart, which was still unable to focus on eating despite the change in the topic of conversation.


    .


    I cant believe I became n Leopolds object of hate. I was unbearably afraid. Just thinking about it seemed like my feet were copsing.


    Until today, my existence would have been speckly insignificant to him. Perhaps that was the greatest luck I could have?


    Still, he makes me immersed in all kinds of emotions without any effort. No god can do this. Even if this confession is sphemy.


    Mel, what are you doing? Not eating.


    Ah, the taste.


    Leave it, madam. She was called to the pce out of nowhere, how tired she must be?


    .


    Maybe a couple of sses of wine could help. I stretched my arms eagerly toward the bottle of wine.


    * * *


    The ck-painted office door opened loudly. It was an instant that the quiet space became noisy.


    Friend!


    There were few people who could break into n Leopolds office at will. Of all of them, only one was this loud.


    ns beautiful forehead was distorted.


    I heard you left the mansion. What does that mean?


    The aide who came to report the unexpected appearance of the prince hurriedly bowed down and left the room. As the door mmed shut with a click, ns picturesque lips let out a cool voice.


    Bentley.


    Im d youre a perfectionist, but it was almost all in vain.


    The prince buried himself in a leather sofa in the center of the office. His attitude of leaning back with his hands behind his neck in a rxed manner as if it was his own house was quiet natural


    Im sure its a busy time for me.


    Ah, I wont disturb you.


    The prince politely raised his hands. But his arrival alone was already a huge disturbance.


    .


    n lowered his neck. In the future, I think it would be better to do overtime at the vi. Would it be better to move half of the office documents to the vi as soon as the morninges?


    At this rate, I want to leave the kingdom even tomorrow.


    Youre not ready anyway. And even if you go to Lunoa, well see each other often.


    What are you doing in Lunoa?


    Bentley shrugged at the bored question.


    To promote friendship between the two countries? Well, theres no end to it.


    Its not even funny.


    n replied coldly, but Bentley continued without caring at all. With his glistening golden brown eyes.


    More than that, arent you curious with who I met?


    Even when he saw his friend unraveling the cravat in annoyance, the princes face did not change.


    I dont care what kind of woman you rolled around with


    Your sweetheart.


    Ha.


    n, who burst intoughter, put down his pen aloud.


    I have said this over and over again. Shes a family.


    Monica seemed to have returned to Sorne in the meantime. How long has it been since I forcibly sent her back to the Principality? His long, straight fingers rested on her sculptural white, straight forehead.


    If youre here to talk nonsense,


    Nonsense? I dont think so


    The hand that touched the eyelids stopped moving when the prince suddenly stood up and said out a name.


    Melissa Collins.


    What?


    Bentley took a leisurely step in front of the desk where his old friend sat.


    I met Melissa Collins, n.


    Then, he fully appreciated his fair, beautiful face hardening. As if observing very good art, with arms folded leisurely.


    .


    After a brief silence, the icy blue-gray gaze that had stopped on the document slowly lifted.


    The prince swallowed his breath at the sharp light shing under the ck eyshes.


    Did you touch her?


    A low-pitched sound as cold as a knife pierced his eardrums. Bentley took a trembling step back and rambled,


    Its thanks to me. You got involved with her. If I hadnt ordered you to dance with the woman who dropped the letter


    Answer me.


    From the time he entered the office, he could tell at once that n was on edge. But since n wasnt the sensitive type, he didnt think it was a big deal.


    But the energy thates out of him today is close to.


    Did you touch Melissa Collins?


    It was close to a murderous threatening aura.


    N, no! Of course not!


    It was better not to mention touching Melissa Collins hair. He didnt know it would feel so fortunate that he didnt reach out to her more than that.


    I had no bad intentions! I was just curious about your lover. You never wanted to show me first.


    .


    n, who stood up silently, faced Bentley with his desk in between. It was a cool face like the moon.


    I-I told you my secret!


    The prince continued in dismay.


    If you dress up and walk around the city, it will help you breathe..


    .


    You didnt even listen to it then, but now you put it into action because of a woman!


    With a light sigh, low-lying eyes hid inside the pale eyelids.


    Did you send someone?


    Sir n, I


    Stop it, whatever it is.


    It was then that the owner of the office opened his eyes and looked at the man standing in front of him.


    Shes not my lover.


    No? Then..


    Not yet.


    At that short word, the princes eyes opened wide into question. Either way, n turned and walked neatly, picking up a ck coat hanging from the corner of his office, and added.


    Is the carriage down there?


    What are you going to do? Mate, I dont think she has feelings for


    Your Highness.


    Bentley, who was approaching n, stopped. The scent of cigar, wet soil, and dense wild rose were smelled one after another.


    I dont want to harm the royal family.


    A straight, but strangely overbearing tone. It was definitely a warning.


    You acted like you werent interested in women, but what are you going to do with that shabby woman?


    .


    Are you fooling me unterally.


    The princes murmur could no longer continue and was swallowed.


    You know, Bentley. There are countless ways to strangle you.


    Sir n. You must be mistaken Im the only one in the kingdom-!


    nughed slowly.


    Who is a Prince, yes. How can I not know that?


    The way he looked back at an old friend with his coat on his arm was unattractively elegant. The elegant lips were curved as if painted.


    Your Highness, humble prince who will hand over the throne to the first royal daughter and wash only his fingers.*


    (T/N: a Korean idiom meaning, a person who narrowly missed the chance to be something/achieve)


    ns lips were smiling as he bowed his head politely. But when he finally raised his eyes, his face was as chilly as a cold night.


    Get rid of all the things you put on Melissa Collins.


    .


    Its a waste of manpower for someone whos about to disappear.


    I


    Bentley had never fully read n Leopolds mind for a single moment. But this was the peak.


    Is it an illusion that even n himself seems to be lost somewhere?


    B-buddy, just in case.


    .


    Dangerous thoughts.


    There was no end to his questions, but the cold gaze of the man of achromatic color loosened his whole body. A sense of pressure as if he was getting strangled. Maybe something dangerous will happen.


    However, the prince could only lick his lips with a bewildered look on his face.


    What, haaa .


    Soon Bentley scattered his golden hair. As if he didnt know anymore.


    I dont know.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Yes, stop caring about the shabby things.


    Because it does not befit you. Like you.With a light smile, n tapped Bentley on his left shoulder twice and left the office without looking back.


    The golden epaulettes trembled over his shoulders, where his ck leather gloves had rested.


    .


    It was chilly for some reason.

 Chapter 33: Storms

    Chapter 33:Storms


    Chapter 33:Storms


    The New Year hase, but nothing has changed.


    I am still obsessed with writing. When I couldnt think of anything, I read. While I was waiting for the bacsh of mistaking n and I as lovers, I immersed myself in the mysterious atmosphere of the book, felt the printed letters with my fingertips and put my cheeks on it.


    I cried a lot while reading it again. The sad feelings that arose in the process made me more desperate.


    Its a good thing that I could busy myself with writing so I could send it to the academy.


    My incident with the prince and my painful thoughts about n were slowly fading away. It was still a cold season outside, but spring was alsoing gently, just as the new year had changed that I couldnt realise. With a differentplexion. It wasforting even though it was a natural fact.


    n Leopold hasnte to my dream since that dawn. Is it natural that it happens once every few years?


    But I was thankful nheless. Now, when it is clear that he hase to hate me him not appearing in my dream was helping me. I didnt know if n would appear in my dream tonight, but if he did, he would despise me and make me cryhow could I hope for him to hug me? And the next morning when I woke up like that, I wouldnt be able to hold a pen in my hand.


    Its never going to get all right, but I hoped he wouldnte to my dream until I be a little more dull.


    Anyway, everything was quite smooth. Its rare these days for me to go out, let alone go to the coffee shop three times a week, but the stalker was also not appearing in my daily life.


    Even though Greg hade to our house a few times while I did not go out, there was never a blood-soaked note between the pieces of meat in the box.


    Did something happen to the stalker? Or, did he finally get away from me? If it was really like that, there would have been nothing more pleasant than that.


    The only worry I have is that Tobiass letter has never arrived. He would have had more than enough to have arrived in the Principality, settled down and wrote to me by now. Is it because he is busy adjusting? Or is it still on a ship? Or is it lost?


    Whatever it was, I had to wait patiently. If there is no reply from me for a long time, Toby is someone who will send me a friendly letter again and again.


    The point is, theres nothing that would break my concentration in any way right now. So, it was the perfect time to write my novel.


    Lady, your friend hase.


    Ah.


    I was surprised by Julias voice and took in a breath. I cant believe I was concentrating enough to hold my breath.


    I closed my notebook and went down to the first floor, I could see Vi and my mother talking.


    Vi!


    It was fortunate that her face looked better than when I had seen her before.


    Then go upstairs. Let me pick up the tea.


    Thank you, maam.


    My mother and Vi, who finished the conversation, looked at me at the same time. Both of them looked like they had a lot to say for some reason.


    .


    Ah, look at my mind.


    I suddenly realized that I didnt tell the story of Jacob to Vi. I cant believe I forgot like this..


    I held Vis hand and thought all the way up the stairs. It wouldnt have been toote. When I go into my room, I will talk about Jacob right away.


    Melissa.


    But when Vi, who was holding my hand, looked straight into my eyes, I quickly noticed that there was no need for that.


    Im getting married.


    To me, who had forgotten to even answer, she continued to speak with a sad smile.


    With Jacob.


    Vi, actually


    I heard you met him.


    .


    It was not a tone of ming at all. Rather, it was surprisingly calm. I clenched my delicate fingertips a little harder and waited for what would follow.


    He said he had the courage toe to me thinking that you had already conveyed your words.


    Sorry, I shouldve told you right away. Suddenly, the Prin


    Dont apologize, Mel.


    We sat side by side on the bed.


    I got a lot of help from you. You took the time to meet him. I almost couldnt even hear his sincerity because I was hiding in fear.


    Vi raised her bloodless lips and smiled. It was a tired face, but it was afortable smile without any adornment.


    .


    Obviously, I wanted Jacob to have a chance to convey his sincerity to Vi. Had I not been summoned to the royal pce out of the blue, I would have visited the Grahams mansion on that day.


    But it didnt mean I was set on the two to be in love with each other again. I just hoped that the end of the two beautiful lovers would not be the worst.


    Trapping herself in the room Vi had said she no more believes in love. Her heartache was so great that she hadpletely abolished her food and drinks, so her resentment must have been great. However, it was my judgment at the time that thest time with Jacob she wanted could not be in that form.


    Moreover, if its marriage.


    If my only friend hade to ask for an opinion on this marriage, I would have stopped her without any hesitation.


    The second question was whether or not to believe him that he did not even try to make a child, let alone knowing the existence of the child. Rather, the fact that vi, who just became an adult, has to raise a three-year-old child as her own son.


    Thats a ridiculous and harsh thing to do.


    But the important thing was that she didnte to ask me for advice. Vi, who was still small in stature, was now pitifully thin, but only her eyes were strong.


    I couldnt help but realize how firm her resolve was.


    Vi.


    So, I guess its already toote to change her mind with my few words of worry or nagging.


    Are you sure youre okay? Did you forgive him for everything?


    Melissa, I thought a lot.


    .


    No matter what the past was, I knew his sincerity toward me remained unchanged. Me too I dont want to deny the time and feelings I had for him.


    I tried to say anything, but I was choked by the determined gaze.


    There will be no one in my life who will love me this much again.


    .


    I thought for a moment about what to say. Whatever choice Vi makes, its up to her. that I can neither take responsibility nor rece. But


    Vi, just in case.


    I only really hope for her happiness. Although it is not a marriage full of unhappiness and wounds forced by the eyes of society.


    That wasnt the only option, was it? Not your doctor.


    (T/N: shes asking if she is pregnant)


    Vi with a faint smile shook her head weakly.


    Its my decision. There was also the will of my family, but II love Jacob.


    Im d to hear that.


    Vi added to me, who still looked gloomy. As if she was trying to make me feel relieved.


    Ive heard all the past stories. He was just a little unlucky. Life is originally full of trials, Mel.


    .


    As you live your life, you wille across a number of harsher winds and waves than this, but If you can ovee it with someone you love, thats really.


    Vis voice became a little lower and firmer than I remembered. Vi was more determined than anyone else when ites to confident things. Ive always envied her for that.


    Then the child.


    Im going to raise him.


    I was just staring helplessly at Vis eyes which were gently getting wet.


    Im scared too, Mel. Everything Im afraid Because its his child.


    .


    So Ill try to love him. Now Im going to be the mother of that child..


    So congratte me, okay?Vi whispered, burying her head on my shoulder.


    I hugged her dry shoulders with trembling hands.


    * * *


    It was my first time visiting Pi. My friends wedding was held just a week after she visited my house.


    It was an excruciatingly cold day. It was brief, but it snowed.


    The two, who became a couple with a sacred deration, went down the stairs of the cathedral with excited steps.The guests standing next to me apuded or threw petals and watched them.


    Vi, wearing a white wedding dress and a wreath woven with flowers, was trembling. She was smiling, but the tip of her nose was red. Her hand on Jacobs reliable arm looked exceptionally small.


    Melissa.


    My mother once again poked my side with her elbow. It was because its rude to cry like that at the wedding of a close friend. I didnt even know why I was crying so much.


    Are you still crying?


    After the wedding and before returning to the capital, Vi, whose eyes were dyed red, approached with a clear face, pretending to be calm. We shared a friendly hug.


    Ive lived in Florin all my life. Pi doesnt have mom and dad.


    She soothed me, saying she would go y often, but I was not young enough to not know how far away a married woman was from freedom here in Sourne. It would have been the same with Vi.


    When I returned to the capital, I felt strangely alone. Its not like I dont have a family.


    We knew for sure that one day we would get married and end up parting our ways. So I thought it would be fine. But I didnt know that day woulde so soon.


    As I followed my mother into the house full of the winter breeze, Mrs Kerney and Julia took turns hugging me.


    I didnt want to believe that our girl days were over. My eyelids were heavy and painful. Am I still crying?


    Its okay, Melissa.


    Mrs. Kearney, the gentle madam, said a friendly word on behalf of my mother.


    Your friend will live well. You can visit her whenever you miss me. As long as its alive.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    ..Thats right, madam.


    I replied, wiping my tears with my sleeves. As Vi said, this will also be one of many storms in life. I suddenly thought that bing an adult would be a process of getting used to the constantly rushing currents of life.


    Since then, there have been many days when I shed tears for no reason. Even though Im not alone, I feel like Impletely alone.


    I tried to focus more on writing my novel. I also have to move on. After making up my mind like that, I wasnt as lonely as I thought. I was deeply immersed in that artificial and cozy peace.


    Unfortunately, my simple daily life did notst long.

 Chapter 34: I’m Close Enough To Reach You

    Chapter 34:I¡¯m Close Enough To Reach You


    Chapter 34:Im Close Enough To Reach You


    It was a sunny Sunday afternoon.


    Melissa!


    Mrs. Kerney knocked the door brightly. My upper body, which was lying t enough to almost hit my nose on the desk, lifted up reflexively.


    Was I buried in the smell of ink too much? I suddenly felt dizzy.


    The letter youve been waiting for.


    What Madam handed me with her yful gesture was an envelope with the Leopold seal clearly stamped on it. I took it and stiffened.


    I took it out before Mrs. Collins would open it up.


    Madam smiled humorously and beckoned me to turn the envelope upside down.


    Tobias Miller


    Ah!


    Finally!


    I couldnt hold back theughter that leaked out. It was very awkward to have his name and Leopolds seal together, but I will soon get used to it.


    I hurriedly opened the letter knowing that Madam was next to me. Mrs. Kerney, who looked down at me as if it was unfamiliar, quietly left the room.


    .


    More than a month has already passed since the date on the letter, and seeing that the appreciation of the Principality was written as if he had just arrived, this is the first letter. Contrary to my worries, it is fortunate that it was not lost and came into my hands, but the content was simpler than expected.


    For example, like Lunoa, which boasts a mild climate, is cool in the middle of winter, orining that there are many things to dosuch as making sure the office and furniture were cleanbecause he came early before theunch of the new business. Other than that, there was a brief description of colleagues selected together.


    Nevertheless, Iughed automatically because the letter he wrote seemed to be filled with expectations for the uing work.


    The letter ended with the words that he would look forward to the day Ie there and said hello to Collins and the people.


    .


    For some reason, a corner of my chest felt cold, so I blinked my eyes vaguely. It was because I suddenly realized that he left Sorne.


    It was a fact I already knew, but its a new thing.


    Nothing changed even if I muttered to myself. I was somehow helpless by the loneliness that rushed in, as if I was about to be swallowed up by it. Is it more so because Vi left Florin?


    Come to think of it, I now have no one to apany, or no one to even go to the coffee shop with, or for theing social season. In other words, I became a perfect loner.


    But the loneliness thates from it is actually only superficial. Whats important is that both Tobias and Vi have taken a big step toward their respective life directions.


    So, what really bothers me is the present reality of being alone and standing still, unable to take a single step from where I am.


    And it was very clear that the only way to quench this thirst was to win Lunoa Study Abroad with my novel.


    Wouldnt it be great if I could write as much as you want in Lunoa, thend of great writers? I want toplete my work there. Never in my life have I felt such a strong desire.


    Of course, this longing does not stem from Tobias, who is waiting for me toe. Its a pleasure for him to go to the Principality, but even if he hadnt been selected, I would have followed my dream and started studying abroad without hesitation.


    Its only his choice whether to wait for me or find someone else.


    I grabbed the pen again.


    The problem is that I put down the pen again shortly.


    Can this even be called love..


    Troy knew the heart of the heroine who had long admired him. One day, he also began to watch her with an interesting gaze, even saving her life from falling in the snow.


    However, is Troys emotion love?


    In fact, it was difficult for even me as a writer to be sure of this part easily. This was because he was a difficult person to apany.


    Ive been rolling my pen all the way here, but its a dead end again.


    Of course, when writing, there is no end to facing difficulties. In this case, I often feel trapped in a keyless cell. If theres a person who looks like him in reality, I might get a hint, but.


    There is a person he resembles.


    Of course, its not that theres no one who looks like Troy. But he has a peerless existence. To me, he is also unrealistic.


    I ended up closing the notebook because I didnt know what to call this emotion.


    At this rate, March wille soon.


    I was heartbroken that I hadnt written more of my story as I wanted. Theres no way Ill be able to fully rest until Im done writing.


    At times like this, I am deeply worried about what will happen after I have achieved my dream of bing a writer. Will I be able to be a writer for the rest of my life? Although it is a vain thought about a dream that has not yete true.


    Given that it is impossible to produce a work that will satisfy youpletely for the rest of your life, being a writer may be a very lonely and sad job.


    Something you love enough to give your life, but you cant have itpletely. To have to follow only such a fictitious fantasy all the time.


    After all, its love.


    Nevertheless, it cant be helped. Thefort and love I get from novels rather than people feel much bigger and greater to me.


    When I let out a slow sigh and pressed my right cheek on the old leather cover, a cold feeling stuck. My head becameplicated and busy. Its painful.


    But just a few days after that, I realized.


    How splendid luxury it was to talk about pain in the agony of love.


    * * *


    It was a dead end again.


    I came down to the first floor and was ying the piano nkly. It was because Troys feelings could not be resolved, so even though I wrote the story while leaving the lines empty, it was frustrating as if something was blocked.


    My piano skills have stopped at the level I learned from a tutor when I was young. Of course, its not at a very great level. There are only a few songs I can y. Nevertheless, I really like the unique honest and simple fact of pressing a key to make a sound.


    Sometimes when you do something that has nothing to do with writing a novel, something shinyes to mind. Hoping for such a small aberration, I was already pressing the old keyboard for almost an hour.


    At that time, someone knocked on the door outside. Surprised, I put down the keyboard cover.


    It was early evening, but my mother, who had been sleeping a lot, had not yet woken up from a nap, Mrs. Kerney went to the market, and Julia I dont know where she went, but she was gone. Well, kids of that age are full of energy.


    So, Im in a situation where I have to receive this unknown visitor.


    Bang, Bang.At that moment, I heard another banging sound outside. It was clearly urgent.


    Cing!


    As I reluctantly walked, I couldnt shake the feeling that something was odd. Because the person standing outside the door was not saying anything.


    Just like Mr. Greg, whoes to deliver meat, people whoe to the house with a business purpose usually knock on the door and hear his voice. Calling someone in the house, or identifying themselves.


    Who


    I carefully loosened the old brass bar. Then, along with the cold winter wind, a mysterious visitor filled my sight.


    The person standing at the door was a tall man in a ck coat. But I couldnt even ask him a natural question about who you were and what you came for.


    .


    A ck, tall bowler hat and a pure white mask that covers the entire face, what...


    The extraordinary and suspicious-looking man, who looked like a magician or a participant in a masquerade, was so strange that it caused the illusion that what I was seeing now might be in vain.


    But somehow I couldnt take my eyes off him. Am I dreaming?


    While I was frozen with my lips open, the man put his hand inside the coat as if looking for something. And when his hand was pulled out again, a faint scent came from the mans arms. Even in the strong wind, it is subtle and clear.


    The moment I inhaled that sweet misty scent, I was momentarily dazed. It was because I couldnt pinpoint the scent, but it felt strangely familiar.


    Is it just me?


    At that moment, long fingers wrapped in ck leather gloves held out a white envelope.


    While being momentarily dazed, I received it and looked at his eyes with a puzzled face. Meanwhile, the man was also silently looking down at me.


    His eyes could not be seen well because the bowler hats elegant brim created a dark shade over the mask. But


    .


    It was a fleeting moment, but it was a simr light pale blue that made one shiver.


    Gasp..!


    I was so surprised that I quickly came inside the house. When I hurriedly closed the door and hung atch like a person who hadmitted a crime, my breathless heart pounded, my chest rising and falling fast. The gate behind my back was icy cold.


    It definitely looked like Troys eyes.


    People with such eye color are notmon at all. Am I at the point where I am starting to see things that I want to see now? Side effects of being too preupied with Troy in the novel?


    Of course, I actually know someone with eyes like that. From whom I borrowed Troys appearance...


    .


    At that moment, the envelope I was holding tightly in my hand crumpled and made a rustling sound. It was because I put strength in my hands without realizing it.


    That small sound and touch saved me from my daze.


    W, no, wait.


    I fumbled helplessly near my heart, which began to beat hard. The man didnt seem real at all. Tall, covering his face, sending out a letter silently Unidentified.


    Maybe I met.


    Maybe I met the stalker? Is he finally going to show himself?


    Because.. I ignored your request?


    Suddenly, my mind went nk. In rm, my ears began to ring.


    Dangerous. Something really dangerous might happen. The inside of the door with a tighttch will be safer than anywhere else for now.


    Even though I thought like that, I opened the door. It was an act that skipped rational judgment without having time to listen to the orders of consciousness.


    Ah


    But the man had already disappeared. Only the cold wind like a de gently scratches my hot cheeks.


    Closing the door with trembling hands, I slid down silently and opened the envelope with nothing written on it.


    There was a small piece of paper in it. A piece of gold-rimmed paper that seems to have been torn from a notebook.


    .


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    And when I encounter that strange and familiar handwriting. My ominous premonition did not go wrong,


    Then, the nobleman who bought the mansion across the street.


    The frightening man really was the stalker.


    This is absurd...


    I was sure without difficulty.

 Chapter 35: I Allow It

    Chapter 35:I Allow It


    Chapter 35:I Allow It


    The identity of the neighbor who suddenly bought an old mansion that had been vacant for a very long time across from our house,


    Was the stalker.


    I must be crazy. I cant believe this can be reality.


    The surreal strange man sounded and looked like a tall and young gentleman. Long, red hair fluttered in the wind it must have been a wig.


    Even though his face waspletely covered and his hands were covered in ck gloves, it was not difficult to guess that he would be quite young because of his upright posture.


    Wide shoulders and a straight back that didnt bend at all, even in a long coat that reached near his ankles. His image was still vivid in my mind.


    The stalker has nowe to reveal himself and hasgentlyspecified where he is. He, who has always felt like smoke or ghost, is finally in shape.


    Then, what actions can I take now? Reporting the owner of the house across the street to the police?


    The only evidence for that is a few notes and a butchers eyewitness. It is questionable how seriously the corrupt Florin police will listen when the daughter of ame family who cannot stimte the taste buds*ins of stalking.


    (* It means a person who isnt seductive/attractive)


    Considering the movements of the police here, it would be fortunate if they kick me out and shake away their hands. All the more so because I, Melissa Collins, wouldnt have any money to bride them with.


    Can I beat the stalker in the first ce? I ignored the crazy fellows demands and so he bought a mansion to watch me closely in my house?


    Maybe its impossible to even reach a point of agreement?


    Far from being rational, there is no way I can have a proper conversation with the person who is strange and twisted to the fullest, and in the first ce, he is not a good person with whom I could try to have a conversation with an equal footing. Hes not normal.


    What I learned after meeting him in person was that Vis expectation that the stalker was the head of the beggars was far from the correct answer. As expected, he is a wealthy man..


    Theres a high probability that he has a lot of power..


    The moment I met him, I couldnt help but notice. The achromatic man in all ck and wearing a white mask hid himselfpletelybut he couldnt hide his sense of intimidation.


    It was definitely not the kind of atmosphere one could easily have.


    It is terrifying to think about it again and again that he, who seemed to have lost interest in mepletely, reappeared. Furthermore, he revealed where he lived as if I were to visit.


    I dont think hell always be thereMrs. Kearney said it didnt look like a person was living in that mansionbut it was as if he expressed his intention to bring me into his ce. It was a chilling horror.


    However, one strange fact is that when he came, I didnt feel like he was trying to hurt me at all, even though there was no one other than me. Whatever his n was, it was a perfect situation to fulfill it.


    I dont know the intention, but in some sense, it is clear that he wanted me or somethi.ng I have. But why did he disappear as soon as he delivered the letter?


    The stalkers thoughts, intentions, and even a spot cannot be assumed. I btedly realized how cozy the past few days were when I was worried about not being able to empathize with the emotions of the character Troy.


    Maybe he enjoys scaring the weak He might be some kind of pervert.


    Im getting goosebumps.


    Whatever it may be, there is only one thing I can do in a strange and frightening situation.


    Leaving the Sourne Kingdom.


    Being a wealthy and powerful man means that he has a lot of things, which is responsibility. He will not be infinitely free from the things he has to take care of. He probably wouldnt be able to leave everything behind and follow me to other countries.


    I was forced to return to the theoretical conclusion.


    I have to write my novel.


    Lets finish the first half and the middle within March and send it to the academy. Lets write a masterpiece so that my novel will surely win. I have to write it so desperately and earnestly that I have to focus my everything while writing the novel.


    Because thats the only thing I have.


    * * *


    One evening, after I had finished praying, I spoke to my mother.


    Mom.


    Of course, I didnt mean to say that I met a stalker. Because his target should be only Melissa Collins, not my family.


    I dont want to add a weight of anxiety on my mothers scale full of worries. As long as I leave for the Principality safely, the shadow of the stalker on the roof will naturally disappear.


    I have something to tell you.


    My mother, who had slept a lot until evening, looked back at me with her slightly swollen eyes.


    What are you talking about?


    She looked a little surprised. Needless to say, I, who had been stuck in my room recently, rarely opened my mouth even during mealtime. Like someone who forgot what to say.


    I told you before, Im still writing. In fact, Im writing much more seriously than mom thinks.


    .


    Mother and Mrs. Kerney quietly exchanged nces.


    The Academy is epting novel manuscripts. It is part of the development of the cultural industry led by the royal family, and if a novel is selected, they will send the author to study abroad.


    You now


    Mom, if my novel is selected, please allow me to go to Lunoa.


    She would have known that I was writing from Mrs. Kerney, who frequently visited my room, but my mother slowly began to contort her forehead


    Of course, all expenses are covered by the royal family. The only thing that will put pressure on households


    Melissa, stop.


    Eventually, she cut off my words.


    Mom, I!


    As far as writing as a hobby, yes, I knewbut


    My mother looked strangely angry.


    Studying abroad?


    .


    Tonight, I think Im going to eat a little cold food. My mothers voice being like this means that the story gets longer.


    But I also couldnt understand. All expenses would be covered. Why? Is it too much for me to dream? To the point where I have to face moms scary face?


    You Were you hanging on to such a ridiculous illusion? These days, youve been


    Mom, its my dream. Ive thought countless times, but theres no other way for me. Im not saying marriage is not important. At least for me, its much more urgent than that.


    Huh


    Im not asking for your support! Im just saying that Ill do my best for my dream..


    Its just a dream, right?


    My mother nervously closed her eyes as if she was getting a headache.


    Im sorry I couldnt afford to send you to the academy. But what should I do with this reality?


    .


    And how great do you think your frail talent will be in front of academy majors or those who have lived their whole lives as nameless writers?


    .are you saying I dont deserve to try, mom?


    I also ended up speaking with a sharp voice. Youre just trying to intimidate me and control me. Because I, the only daughter, want to live my way.


    Fine. Try.


    My mother smiled coldly.


    But can you give up cleanly after failing at this little hopeless task?


    Thats!


    Im sure youll waste all the most valuable time of your life following a vain dream, but what do you want me to allow?


    Tears welled up at those words. My throat was choked and no words came out.


    My mother started eating with a dry face. All I could do was swallow my tears as I heard the silverware and tes collide.


    Ahem, Mrs. Collins.


    Then Mrs. Kerney opened her mouth.


    Melissa probably doesnt understand the meaning behind the madams words.. Shes sincerely writing, Ive seen her seriously writing the novel..


    .


    Lady doesnt even know that Melissa is a girl with a deep heart for her age.


    My mothers hand, which was tearing the bread into small pieces, stopped. Mrs. Kerney continued,


    If your novel is not selected, you can use it as a hobby until you get married. Fine, Melissa?


    I know that my novel is extremely unlikely to be selected. And I didnt even know that Mrs. Kearneys words were the best now.


    Yes, I will.


    Did you hear that, maam? Thats what Im saying! Shes the only daughter who came back alive from the threshold of the underworld, and please allow this much.


    .


    Theres nothing to worry about, isnt there a young man who follows her around because he likes her. Right?


    Mrs. Kerney added, dipping a piece of bread in my soup. I saw my mother wiping away tears who had burst into tears.


    The moment her mother lifted her ss and drank her water was as long as time stretched. When the cup was finally ced on the table,


    Okay, I got it.


    Ah


    I allow it because I know it wont work.


    The mother reluctantly said out the words of permission in a clear tone.


    Did you think that if you told me there was no cost, I would absolutely allow you? Dont be mistaken, Melissa.


    .


    Its easy to leave home and live alone in another country. Just because you be an adult doesnt mean you suddenly be an adult. You have a weak body, yet unnecessarily stubborn.


    Mom


    There are many times when I wonder if youre the child I gave birth toah, my stomach hurts.


    She looks just like her dad.My mother muttered in a lonely tone for some reason. Even though I managed to get permission, it was hard for me to eat because of the tears that kept squeezing out.


    After the heavy dinner, I got up with a dry greeting. Mrs. Kerney was trying to change the subject in a hurry, perhaps because the awkward atmosphere was bothering her.


    By the way, there is no such thing as a miracle, considering the time when Melissa died and came back to life. Right, Mrs. Collins?


    .


    How frightened I was when I heard you were passed out in a carriage that took you home?


    After all, its my story. Feeling embarrassed, I quickly turned around while trying to help organize the table.


    Its a miracle that Sir n discovered her before it was toote while passing by nearby in time.


    As I moved up the stairs, Mrs Kerneys voice echoed clearly in my ears. Maybe its because madams voice is on the high pitch side, maybe its because its ns name.


    Now that I think about it, Melissa is amazing, too. She fainted after telling him her home address. Im so proud of her, ho, ho!


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    As I climbed the old wooden stairs, I suddenly stopped walking.


    Ive never told him where my house is.


    I fainted when I saw someone approaching me, so I dont even remember being rescued by n Leopold. Theres no way I, who passed out, could have spoken to him.


    .


    How did he know my address?

 Chapter 36: Alan Leopold’s Perfume

    Chapter 36:n Leopold¡¯s Perfume


    Chapter 36:n Leopolds Perfume


    Even after returning to the room, I couldnt hide my strange feeling.


    How did n Leopold know my address?


    It is certain that n at that time must have known my name. Ive been a socialite for a while just because I danced with him.


    Even the academy, which had nothing to do with me, was noisy under the name of Melissa Collins, so it is hard to say that my name would not have entered the ears of the person who danced with me.


    However, to assume that n Leopold carried me in the carriage and inquired about Collins location here and there, this is also somewhat dubious.


    I heard that my body was still cold when he arrived home with me, which would mean that the time I spent in the carriage was not long. At that time, I copsed on the way home, so it would be natural to interpret that the carriage headed straight for my house on that road.


    Also, at that time it was snowing so heavily that it would have been difficult to even find the passers-by. It makes no sense to go looking for someone who knew Collins on that empty street.


    Then, how did ne to my house at once? Does it mean he already knew where I was?


    No, theres no reason for that.


    I sat down in front of the desk and muttered. It was an absurd guess, but my fingertips were numb just by imagining it.


    Does it not fit with what Prince Bentley told me.


    If I think about it inmon sense, wouldnt it be like this? n repeatedly asked me for the address, and I blurted out the location of my house, in my dreamy state. Like talking in my sleep.


    Thats why I dont remember.


    Thinking like that, I felt like I had found the hypothesis that was closest to the answer. This is probably close to the answer.


    Phew


    When ites to n Leopold, my habit of being constantly preupied with even trivial things rarely shows signs of being fixed. The days I ran into him are already long ago.


    The word unrequited love is infinitely fresh and fragile. Its beautiful like a grass flower with sunlight, and its also precious at first nce. However, because of that fresh feeling, even now as an adult, I am still frantically going back and forth between winter and spring.


    What kind of irony is this? Will the daye when Ill be free from this one-sided love?


    Someday I will be someones wife, be a mother, and even though I am living the quiet days of nothing, for some reason, I feel like he will continue to live in me.


    Unbending, cold, lonely, beautiful. Just like my love right now.


    However, no matter how n Leopold is the source of my literary sensibility, it is terribly harmful to me now. For me now, who is desperately in a hurry to cling to only writing.


    I let out a small sigh and neatly tied my voluminous hair.


    ..lets write, Melissa.


    I opened my old notebook. Reciting as if I am promising,


    I will definitely go to Lunoa.


    In a ce where it is neither futile nor wrong for a woman to be a writer. I want to be whole through writing. This is a hundred percent pure aspiration.


    I can go.


    I managed to grab my pen. For some time, I was able to write down sentences that I liked quite easily.


    Although it was close to coercion, my mindset has changed, perhaps because I was allowed by my mother. I felt free as if I had taken off the reins.


    The burden of not knowing Troys heart, which had been painfully unresolved all this time, was also released when I came to the conclusion that it was okay for me as a writer to not necessarily know everything.


    I decided to portray him as an ambiguous figure until the very end. By not showing everything, the character of Troy may be more mysterious and affectionate.


    The moon hides a dark side, but there is no one who does not love the subtle moonlight of the night sky. n, who became the motif of Troy, is also the same.


    After thinking this far, everything went smoothly after a long time. The pen tip began to run smoothly on the rough paper.


    And in my imagination, I already became a writer. With a very happy face, I was running innocently through the capital of Principality where the sunset was setting. One hand holds a book with my name on it, and the other hand holds a bunch of flowers for my loved one.


    The fresh bouquet will be ced on the quiet dinner table for two people.


    In the midst of contemting and writing for such a long time, as a habit, I remembered n Leopold. Because he did not know that in the near future I would go to the Principality.


    I couldnt get rid of my thoughts about him and just kept it in my arms. If I hadnt thought of n, I could have written more stories a little faster.


    When ites to him, I be helpless like a butterfly that always wanders in the fog. This is purely my problem.


    Yawn


    Stretching very slowly, I yawned long. It was immediately after that I closed the notebook.


    It was a dark dawn before I knew it.


    * * *


    It was a rainy afternoon when there was a sudden gust of wind in Collins daily life, which seemed to be calm and boring without anything else.


    I


    While holding ate lunch, Julia approached with an anxious face.


    Im sorry, maam.


    It was notmon for Julia toe near the table at mealtime because she had a habit of taking her share of her meal to the room and eating it alone.


    However, Julias words brought more shock.


    The one who took the money from the cupboard Its me.


    Neither I nor the twodies spoke for a while.


    .


    I was surprised that my mother and Mrs. Kerney had not scolded her yet. They couldnt have not known the person who took the money from both of them was Julia.


    Why did you take the money, Julia?


    My mother, who put down the knife she was cutting potatoes, sighed coldly. In the same voice as when she opposed my study abroad a few days ago. The knife ced on the table shed brightly in the light of the candle.


    That


    Julia was trembling with a pitiful face. The tension flowing on the table was so vivid that I grabbed my skirt tightly.


    The dress that Mr. Longhorn sent.


    My dress?


    After trying it on That kind of world.


    That kind of world?


    Hik,Ive been longing for it.


    Julia soon burst into tears of sorrow.


    Im sorry..I know its not the world I can reach. Ive disappointed those who believe in me..


    .


    I noticed at once what she was saying. I also feel the pain from admiring the world that cannot be achieved. Every moment, desperately.


    My mother paused, putting the tableware down, and Mrs. Kearney, who hurriedly raised her body, patted andforted Julias round shoulders helplessly. However, no one was still talking.


    Julia, who had been crying for a long time, barely continued to talk. One day when she went out to buy fish, she began to confess about seeing a group of high-ss women in morous clothes on the street.


    Even if she is an immature eighteen year old, she is not young enough to not know her ce. The circumstances of the noble young girls were as distant as the affairs of another world to Julia, so it must have been overlooked. But it was inevitable.


    However, the winter dress, which is so delicate and soft that it is close to perfection, so the red dress that Longhorn sent as an apology, was a surprising product to me, who was sick of society.


    So, how was it in Julias eyes? It may have been a natural course for her to secretly covet the lives of the precious and expensive upper-ss girls.


    So I just happened to be there.


    Where is that ce?


    My mother asked in a quiet, but rather sensitive voice.


    It was a perfume shop.


    Perfume?


    I and Mrs. Kerney asked back at the same time. Perfume? It was a product that was known as an expensive product among high-end items.


    Jewels can be kept forever. The fragrant liquid that captivates people in a brilliant bottle just scatters like a sigh.


    The noble women in beautiful clothes Seeing them go crazy for the little perfume bottle.


    Its like an illusion, its the epitome of luxury.


    I really wanted that. I couldnt eat or sleep at night..


    That kind of..


    At Mrs. Kearneys sigh, Julia finally dropped her head. Dark wheat hair fell into a miserable light.


    So I took money from the cupboard and went back there.


    Ha.


    My mother sighed. Soon after, transparent drops of tears began to drop at Julias feet. She added, gently sticking out the small bottle she was hiding behind her back.


    Im so sorry, Mrs. Collins.I bought this that day.


    Oh my god! With all that money!


    It was only natural that Mrs Kerney would sound surprised. The transparent ss bottle was delicately embossed with flowers, leaves, and fruits, making it beautiful as if it were carved from ice, but it was small enough to be held tightly in Julias hand.


    My mother had a pretty calm face.


    Whats this?


    Maybe shes holding back her anger. Because my mothers blood pressure is not good.


    Its Sir ns perfume, maam.


    What?


    This time, I asked back nkly.


    Sir n Leopold. Hes the lover of everyone.


    .


    Thats why so many women were so enthusiastic about this perfume..


    I had to suppress my desire to open the stopper and inhale the scent right away. Ironically, n in my dream has no scent yet.


    It was because of my mother that I suddenly became ashamed of my desire.


    My mother did not scold Julia. She didnt even speak in a finite voice, but she told her to tell her if she needed anything in the future. She added that Collins ie is not as small as she thinks, even though she is saving a little too much.


    And she also didnt forget to tell her how absurd luxury perfume is. My mother said that the only perfume she had in her life was what she received as a wedding gift.


    Throughout the story, Julia shed tears and nodded her head. She seemed to already know the meaning of what mother said.


    Maybe it was an ident. But the perfumes value didnt decrease in my eyes at all.


    We wont be able to get it returned. What should I do, maam?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Mrs. Kerney scratched her temple and asked awkwardly. None of us had a hobby of using such expensive perfumes.


    Lets put it on the living room shelf.


    My mother said to put it in a visible ce. Although it was a little small, it was a very beautiful object, so it would be perfect for decoration.


    Of course, I could see straight through that it was intended to warn Julia in the future. The untimely gust of wind blowing on a rainy afternoon seemed to subside like that.


    It was exactly three dayster that I couldnt stand it and opened its cap.

 Chapter 37: Whispers of Angels

    Chapter 37:Whispers of Angels


    Chapter 37:Whispers of Angels


    That day, as always, I was deeply immersed in writing my novel.


    Perhaps because the mid-termpletion was just around the corner, there were many days when I even forgot about the time. If I sat down at my desk thinking I might write something down before going to sleep, the dawn would pass without me realizing it.


    Ugh


    After putting down the pen, I stretched out my stiff arms. Theres really not much left to write. The end was just around the corner. However, it was unlikely that a good idea woulde to mind anymore.


    So I thought I could sleep at this point, but the time was already closer to morning than night.


    Early in the morning, when even Mrs. Kerney, who starts the day first in my house, did not wake up. The whole house was engulfed in a distant silence. It was like magical silence.


    The strange thing was that I couldnt sleep even though I didnt sleep a wink. It wouldnt be strange if I copsed on the bed as if I was fainting right away.


    To be a little honest, I think I know why.


    No, I knew it clearly.


    I crept down the stairs, tiptoed like a cat in the night. The old wooden stairs creaked, but the heavy stillness quickly swallowed it without a trace.


    The ce where I stopped as if possessed was in front of a shelf in the living room. Exactly where the perfume was ced. Waves of twilight light pouring in from the curtained window were like dewdrops on the small ss bottle.


    .


    Silence sometimes weighs on the eardrums heavier than any other roar. I reached out my hand silently. Perhaps it was because I had been awake for too long, but my fingertips trembled strangely.


    It was difficult for me to even understand why I was acting so secretly now. The reason why I dont want to be caught by Collinsdies is.


    And finally, when the sharp coolness of the beautiful craftwork reached my fingertips soaked in light sweat


    Lady.


    I almost shattered the perfume bottle. I cant believe I was so focused that I didnt even notice the presence of someone right next to me.


    Are you up already?


    Julia asked, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    Yes, did you just wake up?


    I had a dream of traveling to a very hot ce..I woke up because I was so thirsty.


    The child-like answer made me smile. However, at the subsequent question, my whole body stiffened.


    Are you going to smell it?


    Oh, that as you can see Because I was curious.


    Yawn, I see.


    I acted awkward for no reason when I could say it casually. As she stretched, Julia tried to bite her mouth closed to fight her slow yawn.


    With a grin, I tried to put the perfume bottle in my hand back on the shelf, but Julia suddenly asked me.


    By the way, do you know what n smells like? Since you danced with him.


    Oh, thats I dont know either.


    You dont know?


    Julia asked back as if she was puzzled. The dim light of a dawning morning shone on her young face.


    Yes. It may sound funny, but I was so nervous that day.


    .


    So I didnt smell anything.


    Aha.


    As if a little disappointed, Julias chubby cheeks slightly swollen. Julias light colored eyebrows frowned and she pouted in a pointed tone.


    I was wondering if Sir n really smelled like this. I dont know if the perfume shopkeeper was lying.


    Oh


    Isnt that right, miss? There is no way to check.


    Julia with her arms crossed made a serious face. She added in a sleepy voice.


    But if this is really his scent...


    .


    I think itll look great on him. Ive never met him in person, but if its this scentYawn.


    Julia, who was murmuring in a daze, yawned drowsily once again.


    Im going in,dy. Ill have to sleep more until Mrs. Kerneyes to wake me up.


    .


    As I nodded, she scratched her bushy golden hair and turned around. I nced at the round back walking. When she disappeared out of light, the silence fell again.


    I snatched the perfume bottle as if I had been waiting.


    .


    In the transparent jewel-like ss bottle, the glimmering color looked like off-white and a very pale green. I was holding my breath, not knowing the passage of time because I was endlessly looking at the dazzling shimmer. holding my breath.


    At that time, a faint sound of birds came from afar. I could see the whitish sun shining on the old hardwood floors. Sooner orter, Mrs. Kerney wille to wake everyone up.


    .


    I carefully grabbed the small ss stopper. The sound of it being lifted up was very small and bright. Its like listening to the whispers of angels.


    I closed my eyes silently. Then, trembling to the point of fear and earnestly holding my heart, I inhaled the scent deep into my lungs. Shortly thereafter, a low exmation erupted.


    Wow


    Clearly, I was listening to the chirping birdsong on the way to dawn, but when I smelled the scent, night came again. On a very deep, cold night, I thought of someone standing alone in a foggy rose garden.


    If Julia was still around, I would have said this,


    I think what the perfume store said is true, Julia.


    I couldnt even open my eyes as I inhaled this calm and sweet scent. It was cozy enough to want to make you stay still forever.


    It was shortly after that a hazy question rose secretly like smoke.


    this scent, strangely familiar.


    Why? Theres no one around me who wears this expensive perfume. Is it the scent that I always smell at Antris Coffee Shop?


    Oh, this is.


    Horrible, as I recalled the memories of a few days ago, I was almost certain. This fragrance came from the arms of a man wearing a mask So, the stalkers


    .


    I opened my eyes and hurriedly put the lid on and put it back on the shelf. Then I pondered for a moment, squinting my eyebrows deeply.


    The first thing I thought of was right, too. Antris always smelled like this.


    Its not amon scent, so my feelings wont be wrong. Im sure this scent is also part of the Antris. The flower decoration on the wall.


    Wait. Didnt Antris change all the flower decorations into tapestries as winter entered?


    Nevertheless, I smelled this scent every time.


    And very closely.


    Oh


    I felt confused. My legs lost strength and I almost fell down.


    The rays of light that fell on the hardwood floor were getting longer and clearer. It fluttered faintly at my feet. As if itd grab my ankle at any moment.


    Feeling somewhat afraid, I headed to the stairs as if I were running away. I had to get as far away from this scent as possible.


    Melissa?


    As I ran up the stairs in a hurry, a voice caught me. It was Mrs Kerney.


    .


    However, nothing came out as if I was strangled. I couldnt even look back. I just had the idea of running away from terrible thoughts.


    Haa


    It was not until the door was firmly closed that a sigh of relief was scattered.


    At the same time, I had to admit. The fact that I couldnt stop thinking of that cold, alluring scent any longer.


    Did it get deeply engraved on the lungs in the meantime? The airy scent, which I had not noticed even though he was always close, finally became clear. It was as if my nose was still in that ss bottle.


    Thinking of that man who would have wandered around me in that scent gave me goosebumps. Nevertheless, the sweet and sensual scent made me want to forget all the anxiety.


    Sitting with my chin on my hand in front of my desk and biting my lips, I was caught up in a strange thought. Until now, I thought it was a ridiculous hypothesis, but it was already the third suspicion.


    The owner of the Antris, the person who took me straight home from the snow, and the main character of this perfume.


    Come to think of it, the man who visited me was very tall and straight. The color of the eyes that shined in the shade, unless I saw it wrong, Im sure.


    .Its too early to jump to conclusions.


    There is no one in this kingdom who can believe that n Leopold is my stalker, and I am also one of them. This is such a ridiculous hypothesis. Nevertheless, my head continued to weave pieces together.


    n, in pursuing his stalking not only buys the entire coffee shop but, cant help but buy an old mansion. Beggars acting like stalkers minions, and the reason Mr. Longhorn was terrified is also understandable considering the power of the Leopold family.


    Prince Bentley said he saw n with me. He was even mistook us as lovers, but maybe he just witnessed him narrowing his distance and followed behind me.


    .


    My hands trembled. If n is really the stalker, it makes sense to cover his face. Just walking around the street would make people talk about it, so he has no choice but to hide his appearance.


    There is no point in specting if the red long hair is a wig.


    Wait, his lover must be red.


    Finally, I came to cover my mouth. What is the probability that these countless coincidences ovep at the same time?


    What if, really, hes my stalker?


    I wasnt even sure if I was in a normal state of thinking. I wish it was just a side effect of being awake for nearly a day..


    Calm down. Just do what you can for now.


    It is unreasonable to fall asleep like this. I grabbed the pen, pressing down my heart that was beating as if it were going to break through my chest. I missed it twice because of my sweaty hands, but as if it were my only salvation and lifeline.


    While I was writing down in a hurry, I was afraid as if I were being chased, and I was ecstatic to the point of being overwhelmed. At this point, I did not know whether the reason why my heart was beating as if it was going to break was because of fear or some other emotion.


    I fell into such a perfect immersion that even the blink of an eye felt like a waste. Ive never felt this way before. The plot I had been longing for all the time swirled in my head and I wanted to capture it before it escaped.


    In the midst of a strange fantasy, where countless seasons seemed to pass quickly behind my back, I desperately held onto the pen. Ive never experienced such a bright joy in my life, the smell of perfume that may be his was lingering lightly.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    When I finally finished writing the middle part, Mrs. Kearney knocked on the door.


    Mel, breakfast


    Mrs. Kerney.


    I barely licked my dry lips.


    Please send this to the academy.After saying that, I dly sank into the huge waves of sleep.

 Chapter 38: The Duty of a Teacher

    Chapter 38:The Duty of a Teacher


    Chapter 38:The Duty of a Teacher


    The Academy, located in the capital of the Sourne Kingdom, was increasing its reputation day by day based on its long history.


    The cradle of the holy intellect, both in name and in reality. All the people of the kingdom knew that the outstanding talents who passed through here were supporting the kingdom today, and it will continue to do so for a long time toe.


    Naturally, there were a lot of big names that the academy has produced since its establishment, but if you had to pick one of the best talents of this century, it was n of the Leopold family.


    No one dared to deny this fact. It was even more surprising considering that n was a young boy who had not even be an adult during his school days.


    It must have been a huge loss for the academy that he chose to drop out and pursue business in earnest instead of graduating, but couldnt help but cheer for the members of the Leopold family, who are the pirs of the royal family.


    n Leopold, who not only showed continuous interest and affection for the academy with arge amount of donations sent every year, but was still a model for many students, and certainly the pride of the academy.


    rissa Tudor, who served as both the Dean and professor from before his (ns) school days until now, also deeply acknowledged this fact.


    Although I had a slightly different perspective of him.


    Sir n. (Prof. Noh)


    Professor Nohs calm voice reverberated in the deans office.


    It is a great honor to have you participate in the screening in person. I am truly grateful.


    Leopolds sessor sat face to face in front of him. With an impable elegance.


    But, except for sir, the nine judgespletely agreed with each other. This is the principle. So please, (Prof Tudor)


    Mrs. Tudor.


    rissa stopped breathing at the gentle word.


    There was a time when he called her a professor. But now he was a sponsor, not a student so he was able to call her by herst name instead of her title.


    Mrs. Tudor.


    Its a shame, I dont like to say it twice.


    n spoke with an ent without the slightest distraction. The tone was elegant, but it had a somewhat chill in it.


    Give me that manuscript.


    .that


    You can choose the second manuscript that you have been thinking about until the very end.


    I already knew that n Leopold was very good at hiding thoughts and feelings for his age. As the dean of the academy she had to read people and understand them


    rissa Tudor read a dense emotion from the person sitting opposite her.


    It was a clear desire.


    His usual arrogant figure with uninspired eyes as if theres nothing in the world that could satisfy himshe couldnt believe hes showing such a tant attitude. It was a difficult situation to believe in easily.


    rissas head was filled with questions.


    Did you call yourself a judge to take that manuscript? Could it be that noble n Leopold?


    The reason was unknown, but no matter how great Leopolds sessor is, he is a twenty years old young man. Sometimes he could be clumsy.


    Did you know that  I can see all the feelings out of you, Sir n?


    Yes.


    The young patron slowly pulled up his picturesque lips. The scene where the silent smile was infested with pressure gave a strange feeling.


    Because I didnt hide it.


    .


    The dean felt goosebumps running down her spine. n whispered slowly.


    The Academy has been innovating in many waystely, Mrs. Tudor.


    That was true. The academy started repairing outdated facilities and at the same time began to expand some facilities.


    In addition, the schrship system was greatly increased following the founders desire to give more young people the opportunity to learn, and thanks to this, many students were able to knock on the door of the academy with enthusiasm for their studies.


    All of this was possible thanks to the full support of the Leopold family, thergest supporter. There is no doubt that it is truly something to be grateful for.


    The only thing that bothered her was that ns attitude was unfamiliarly explicit. What on earth is his intention?


    rissa gave a strangely repressed answer.


    Yes, thanks to you.


    Dont mention it. Its my joy.


    n, who was sitting upright, suddenly looked satisfied. The sculptural jaw seemed to tilt gently, but soon it was lifted slowly.


    The academy has a significant meaning to me.


    .


    So I dont want to end this sponsorship.


    Seriously. n smiled a little.


    Faced with that smile, an old memory naturally popped up in the head of the dean. The day when n entered the academy years ago.


    My son, n Leopold.


    The boy who entered the deans office with his father was so beautiful that she forgot her words. She even had the illusion of seeing an angel. The feeling of that day remained elusive no matter how many years passed.


    But his appearance now is simr to.


    .


    In fact, after thinking about it, this guy rissa had already noticed that n, who only looked fair and beautiful like snow, was strangely twisted. It wasnt long after she watched him.


    Facing ns bizarreness, she felt obligated as a professor to guide her student. His great family didnt matter to her


    Mr. Leopold.


    Sticking to her principles. It was one of the few guiding principles she held as the Dean of the academy.


    It would be better to throw away the idea that you can do everything in the world as you wish.


    She couldnt remember what the young students response was that day, who hadnt even lived half of his life, but it was certain that he still has the same twisted aura he had back then.


    However, it was now dark enough to be iparable to before.


    There is no reversal of the vote, Sir n.


    Is that so?


    His cold eyes stared into the air. rissa spoke in a calm but solemn tone.


    I dont know why youre asking for that manuscript, but it clearly goes against the purpose of this novel contest.


    Arent you going to ask why?


    Because hearing the reason wont change anything.


    Whoo


    n let out a windyugh, but the Dean couldntugh along. At first nce, he seemed to have a gentle face, but he did not hide his strangely overbearing gaze.


    If youre trying to point out that Melissa Collins work is reminiscent of a ssic novel.


    .


    The appearance of characters with the same name and the flow of some kind of Fugitive y is simr, but it is not unreasonable to judge that it is an expression of respect for masterpieces.


    (T/N: the Dean means by using the characters of a famous yhere the novel Fugitive can be seen as a respect to the masterpiece, to use characters from a masterpiece novel in your own novel is like showing your respect to the masterpiece novel)


    I had no intention of telling such ame thing, Mrs. Tudor.


    n shrugged his outstretched shoulders a little, and buried his body deep in his backrest with anguid expression on his face.


    I was just deeply impressed by her writing.


    It is a good novel. Objectively.


    Isnt that the same for the second novel?


    His silent eyes lit up again.


    If you give me her novel, Ill bet the name of my family and be responsible for supporting her beyond what the royal family can do. Eventually, the two people* will be born, but I dont know what the problem is. Wasnt it a great purpose of promoting the culture of the kingdom?


    (* He means two great authors could be born and get support)


    rissa gasped and managed to answer.


    Would Miss Collins want that, Sir n? Do you think she sent her novel to the academy only hoping for an enormous support?


    ..Im sure she would want it.


    The dean continued without hearing ns murmur.


    Even if all she wanted was the prize money andrge amount of subsidies, there was no such thing as giving options to the winning work. Its written to the Academy, and it belongs to the Academy.


    Oh, is that so?


    rissa, who was watching the young sponsor cross his legs slowly, added in a rather shaky voice.


    Even if we receive donations from your parents this year There will be no change in this decision, Sir n.


    Then cold eyes stared straight at his teacher of the past. The dean held her breath.


    It was also at that moment that she finally remembered what kind of answer her promising disciple in the distant past had given her.


    Whats wrong with doing whatever I want? I dont know why its wrong to want to do whatever I want.


    n of that day also had the same beautiful smile like the man in front of her.


    If the intention is not bad, there will be no problem, Professor.


    His face, which is so beautiful and strangely eerie, seemed to be the same as it had been a few years ago. rissa closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    After a brief moment of silence, an unexpected answer entered my ears.


    I understand, maam.


    Her wrinkled face, which felt like the years had passed, shone in surprise.


    Uh, err, could you say that again. What Im saying.


    And I cant believe youre asking for donations. Ive told you over and over again what the academy means to me.


    n stood up in an attitude that seemed to have no suitable words other than that he was supremely gentle. While tightening thepel that covered his wide upper body.


    Your attitude has not changed at allpared to when you were in the academy. (Dean)


    n Leopold, who left the field of learning and flew into society, was certainly more mature than the image she had in her memory. It is no longer unreasonable to assume that this man will soon be a businessman who will rule the kingdom.


    That stubbornness is what makes the academy an academy.


    .


    rissa sincerely thought so.


    I know what you mean, so Ill get up now.


    Sir n. What happened today.


    Professor Tudor abruptly stood up after him. The hem of her neat gray dress poured down with a sound.


    The carriage is right in the front, so you dont have toe out.


    Oh, then


    Of course.


    Respectfully, polite Allen turned and left with elegant steps. While leaving the deans office, he never looked back, but rissa couldnt take her eyes off until hepletely disappeared.


    n Leopold was the disciple that Professor Tudor was most concerned about in a sense. Thats why she had been concerned about him even after he left the academy.


    If by any chance he causes a scandal in society with his excessive perfectionism and natural power. As a teacher who taught him for a while, she might suffer from guilt all her life.


    And it wasnt until today that she felt as if some of the burden she had been carrying as her dean had been lifted. It seemed the same as then, but it was because of n, who was clearly different.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Leopold, you may have learned more in society than here.


    rissa smiled quietly with benevolent eyes.


    Whoa, Im ashamed of myself as dean.


    The womans quiet whisper was scattered in the empty deans room.


    But she didnt even notice. The moment when n Leopolds eyes turned into a stylized light as he stepped out the door. Contrary to what she thought, this young patrons knew how to perfectly hide his anger.

 Chapter 39: I’m Waiting

    Chapter 39:I¡¯m Waiting


    Chapter 39:Im Waiting


    Mrs. Kerney came to me when the world was covered with a brilliant morning, and as soon as I handed her the manuscript, I fell into a world of peaceful sleep.


    Thats how Ive been sleeping all day. As if the god who breathed his breath into shaping a person took it away for a while. Until he finally gave me his breath again, I was helplessly locked in somewhere far, far away from even a dream.


    It was not until the next evening that I woke up and managed to join, but the dinner tasted hazy.


    Throughout the meal, my motherined, saying that she was about to go to wake me up immediately if one more day had passed. It was a surprisingly gentle treatment. For letting your daughter sleep and stay awake at random times while she struggled with writing the novel that you disapproved of.


    It has been less than three months since I hung on to my novel, forgetting my meal, sleep, and sometimes even the date. Nevertheless, Ive been devastated ever since I sent the manuscript to the academy. Like a lost child.


    What did I do before writing? Was it a life of reading and pondering on my favorite book many times, transcribing verses that I liked, ying the piano, or going downtown to browse bookstores, or drinking coffee?


    it suddenly feels rather trivial.


    Of course, I hadnt abandoned my routine of meeting my only best friend Vi. Going home and talking all night. Ive spent quite a lot of time with Tobias in recent months. I cant say its special, but its fun.


    But now both of them are far away, so this moment feels more empty.


    I really enjoyed the meal.


    Are you going to get up already?


    Madame Kerney widened her eyes. The light of a soft candle fluttered in pale colors on the bridge of her nose.


    I slept too long, so my taste buds.


    I raised myself with a smile. Sooner orter, my mother will go to bed early, Madame Kerney and Julia will not be idle, as the housework is inherently endless.


    In fact, I dont feel like talking to someone right now. There is no one in the house who can listen to me and share my worries due to an unnamed anxiety. I know theyre good people, but.


    Im lonely.


    I left through the door, muttering lonelily. Im not trying to go somewhere, but I think if I drink the night air, the feeling of depression will go away a little.


    It was quite dark outside. Even though it is March, the smell of winter is deeply ingrained in the wind that touches my hair.


    I can still breathe.


    Spring was still far away. I gently opened the shawl wrapped over my shoulders. The stars were looking down at me.


    If I look closely, Ive never been so deeply passionate about something before, even if I were to look back on my previous life of 20 additional years. The act of reading gave me pleasure, but the act of writing a story using my sentences was a dream itself.


    Thats why my heart feels empty. If the academy doesnt pick my novel, I wont be able to write until I get married as promised with my mother.


    The harsh words my mother said that evening still stabbed my heart like thorns. Its even more painful because I dont know how slim the chances of my novel getting selected are.


    I cant expect much because Ill be judged by those with academy majors or unnamed writers who have written all their lives. I cant deny the fact that it may all be for naught, causing a futile dream.


    Anxiety always feeds on worry. The only object that will never leave me, which is made up of feelings of loneliness, will be this deep anxiety that wanders under my feet.


    It is like a shadow. Thats why we are often trapped in anxiety at night like this.


    Haa


    Even if I try tofort myself by arguing that how many people live a life of conviction, I quickly be helpless.


    What does it feel like to just walk on a firm path? Moreover, if you have the talent and generous background that perfectly fits the path. I wonder if such a person really exists, but I soon ept it. I even know his scent.


    Suddenly, when I looked up, I saw a faint light in the distance. It was the lighting from the window of the house across the street.


    .


    That man is not my neighbor. Hes just a crazy stalker.


    But is he really, n Leopold?


    .


    I may be out of my mind thinking like this.


    Mrs. Kerney said that the house seems to be still empty, but did he just move in today? If he came in already, why is he revealing his existence now when Im watching.


    Maybe its just a coincidence, but I couldnt help but feel that the light was beckoning and he was waiting.


    That doesnt mean I have the courage to knock on the door of that house to make a deal with him or to make sure that the stalker is really n Leopold. I shook my head with my eyes closed.


    I am well aware that my method of covering up and looking at problems that cannot be solved is bad. But its too terrifying to face him anyway. Its like a nightmare that has no sense of reality and you just want to ignore it.


    The only way to ovee the situation without making the people around me tremble in fear is to go to Lunoa, but I have to think of a feasible direction.


    However, I should never rx. Even if I dont believe hell harm me immediately, the stalker is far away from mymon sense. He even bought a mansion across from my house, which may signal that he will gradually narrow the distance.


    What is at the end of his n? I feel like Im suffocated.


    Sadly, I cant escape to the Principality of Lunoa on my own. Then How about visiting my rtives?


    Although I have few rtives, maybe my aunt, who lives far from the capital, may ept a visit from me. Her situation is better than ours, and maybe her quiet rural life is lonely, so I can be a weedpanion.


    Then my mom.


    My mother will probably feel lonely, even if she doesnt show it. It will be after next year at the earliest for my father, who is in the military, to return to the capital..


    There is no way I can get permission in fact. A quiet rural life would be good to write my novel, but in the eyes of my mother, it would only mean that I would give up on my marriage. Its a ce where there are no young men. Also, its too far from social circles to give excuses that I am looking for a marriage partner.


    What about waiting for Tobias toe back? If he hadnt changed his mind, he could promise to get married and go to New Ditch together.


    Thats a great way to get out of the shadow of that terrible stalker. Toby will support my dream affectionately, so if I be Mrs. Miller, I may be able to write freely.


    However, for this reason, I cant help but feel a little ufortable and stuffy about whether I can marry him.


    Its cold.


    Was it too long? Suddenly, my body trembled. Its been a long time since my fingertips became as cold as ice.


    I didnt feel much better, but I turned around to get inside. I dont want to catch a bad cold.


    It was that time. The cheerful sound of the carriage, which I thought would pass by the house, stopped suddenly.


    Melissa!


    What followed was the voice I had dreamed of.


    .Vi!


    As she ran with all her strength, I hugged her tightly. The small body gave me a warm feeling.


    The carriage sound was you! Why did youe here by carriage?


    I have some luggage. These are from Pisnd..


    Simultaneously with those words, a blunt horseman moved a thick bag at the door and returned to the carriage.


    Only then did I look straight at my best friends face. A cute smile was shining even in the dark night air. I was more fortunate than anything else because she looked bright.


    When did youe to the capital? What about your husband?


    This afternoon. Its my dads birthday. Jacob came alone because he had something to do.


    Ah


    I came here after dinner on purpose. Is it toote?


    No.


    Once again, I hugged Vi tightly.


    Wee.


    I cant breathe, Mel! You missed me a lot.


    Yes. I have so much to say..


    I buried my head on the back of her soft neck with a whining voice without realizing it.


    Its okay, its okay. Im going to sleep here tonight. Lets go in.


    Viforted me maturely and led me to the doorstep. She must have brought a bunch of stories that I, too, needed to hear.


    With our arms crossed and our bodies pressed against each other, we turned around, leaving the mansion at a distance where a faint light leaked out.


    * * *


    There was a knock in the quiet office where there was no sign of movement.


    Young master.


    The man who approached the owner of the office and gave his greetings was neither the aide or subordinate, but a servant of the family.


    This


    His trembling hand held out a pile of papers. On the very front page, in elegant brush strokes, was written:


    As you instructed, Imissioned an academy official to transcribe it.


    Okay.


    n, who stopped his busy signing hand, epted it. A bright smile suddenly appeared on his emotionless face. It was so rare that it inspired servants.


    n recruited one of the judges of the academy in advance. It was as simple as breathing. After that, he disguised a servant as a student and made him receive thepleted manuscript, but the excited servant was already walking on the clouds.


    By the way, master, are you going to the mansion tonight? There are no servants in the new ce yet, if you are ufortable .


    Did he think he had built a special bond because he performed personal and a secret task? Delusion was free, but it was a very annoying ss.


    No, its enough.


    n decided to answer him gently even by looking at the things he brought.


    Im going to leave soon.


    But this servant is anxious to please the one whos leaving soon


    But as the servant continued to speak with an even more remorseful expression on his face, the smile disappeared from ns lips.


    Its because hes so slow-witted.


    Youre not different from usual, but youve finished all the preparations


    Dont cross the line.


    At that cold tone, the servant flinched and stopped talking. Realizing btedly that he (servant) was careless, his head bowed in dismay.


    The only son of the Head was a cold-blooded person who never said a word of kindness to the servants. He didnt know that maybe he would punish him for getting on his nerves.


    When the servant began to tremble, there was a sound of wind-likeughter. The servant carefully raised his head, doubting his ears.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Surprisingly, his masters lips were again smoothly curved. Obviously, it was a relief, but he couldnt estimate at all what made himugh again.


    If you want, it would be good to meet and travel together.


    ..What?


    n, who touched his chin slowly, muttered.


    Im waiting.

 Chapter 40: The Night that Covers the Waiting and Sleeps

    Chapter 40:The Night that Covers the Waiting and Sleeps


    Chapter 40:The Night that Covers the Waiting and Sleeps


    I wish time would stop like this.


    I know


    We lied down holding hands tightly and talked without realizing the passage of time.


    When I was talking, Vi held my hand tight, and when she was talking, I sometimes squeezed it too, but we never let go.


    Strength entered my hand holding her hand, for example, when Vi lived in Pi and told me that she wanted to return to the capital, and there were many days when she couldnt stand it.


    Marty is really nice. Just like an angel.


    It was time to talk about Jacob and Annes son, Marty.


    You have no idea how amazing he is, Melissa. Im really surprised every time I see him. Hes not even my child, but I have a feeling that I and that child are connected by fate. Have you ever felt this way, Mel?


    .


    No? Because there are no children around you. Of course, Ive never experienced anything like this before, but the only thing I can say is that Im amazed. Sometimes Im touched just by Martys existence. There are times when I cry just looking at him smile.


    Vi sometimes sniffled as if it was emotional just to think of the child, and I, holding her hand, was also moved a little.


    I dont have a hobby of pouring cold water on a beautiful story, but I thought I had to say something. Especially since she was my one and only best friend Vi.


    Are you sure hes Jacobs child, Vi? I heard that the child lookedpletely like that woman named Anne.


    Marty


    Every time I see him, I see my husbands ex-lover Isnt it terrible to think of a shameless woman who disappeared after leaving the child who may be someone elses child?


    .


    Vi. I dont like that youre just epting this situation or ignoring it..


    Did I push her too hard? Vi was silent for a moment. She didnt let go of my hand, but tossed and turned her body a little and lied down straight.


    Melissa.


    As I, too, turned and faced the ceiling, I heard Vis voice over the rustling of the nkets.


    Im not giving up and epting it helplessly. The feeling of ming Jacob has long since disappeared. Im serious.


    But that kid.


    Even if Marty isnt Jacobs son, I dont think I could have loved Jacob this much if he was a man who turned a blind eye to a child who was sent to him without other options to rely on.


    The words somehow made my heart ache. It was upsetting not toin once that she was in a situation where she had to take care of a strange child as soon as she got married at the age of only twenty and was only saying beautiful things rather than getting angry.


    Im rather grateful to him that he had decided to take care of Marty.


    But at her next words, I was speechless.


    You dont even know how difficult it must be to live in a foreign country, unfamiliar to me, who has lived in the capital all my life, right? Even though I love Jacob sincerely There are many times when I suddenly feel like I have lost my whole life.


    Vi


    Whenever I feel that, Marty saves me.


    It was aplicated feeling. To be honest, I didnt understand it well. Im not saying Vi is wrong, its that I would never be like that.


    But at the same time, there was a feeling of respect for Vi. In the meantime, there have been countless times when I envied Vi who was born with bright energy and confidence that I couldnt have no matter how hard I tried, but it was the first time I felt this way.


    I thought the reason she changed was because she got married, but thats not the only reason.


    Compared to a few months ago, Vi has be a wiser, deeper personso much so, it was enough to believe that she was a different person. Its not that she was a shallow person before, or that just because shes different doesnt mean our rtionship will change..


    It was very difficult.


    I cried for no reason. The nights of her troubles and sorrows she had to pass through until she could speak calmly like this seemed to flow into me through the hands she held. There must have been nothing that wasnt harsh after her marriage.


    Nothing is fixed in life, Vi.


    Yes.


    So I dont think there is an answer. We may still be young to talk about this, but.


    Me and Vi were hugging tightly andforting each other.


    No matter what situation youre in, make sure you make a choice that makes you happy. Dont worry about anything else. I believe that will be the closest to the answer.


    Vi let out a small sniffle.


    I love you so much, Melissa.


    Me, too. Vi.


    We cared about each other just like when we were girls. There is nothing in the world that doesnt change, but my sincerity for Vis happiness didnt seem to change. It was a fairy tale-like night.


    Vi, exhausted froming a long way from Pi and shedding tears, was now breathing evenly as if to listen to my story. I didnt want to turn this warm air into anxiety.


    I talked about months of immersion in writing, like a person born for novels, safely submitting it to the academy, and making a promise to my mother. Vi was both curious and resentful, while listening to my story seriously.


    As the most enthusiastic supporter of my dreams, she protested about my mothers position on my writing. In addition, life as a married woman, living as a female writer in the kingdom, and going to the kingdom of Lunoa, there were many stories about the same topic.


    It was a natural step for the topic of conversation to shift to Tobias Miller.


    Vi said confidently that my future would be happy after marrying him. She had never even met him, but she was already convinced when I told her about his consideration, kindness, and his appreciation of my dream.


    Moreover, I also noted the fact that Toby was selected as Leopolds schrship student and left for Lunoa.


    If you get married anyway, you have to leave home. It would be great for you if you could settle in Lunoa.


    So, although Toby might be staying in the Principality for a few years, its a different story about whether or not this opportunity had given him a clear foundation to establish himself there.


    It felt like we hadnt seen each other for a long time. I cant believe I forgot that Vi is an ardent devotee of love. I answered in a dead voice.


    He might change his mind. I dont know when helle back to Sourne. What if Toby changes his mind.


    Mel.


    Vi, who squirmed in my arms, was as small as a young animal, but her voice was quite solemn.


    Lets not miss the precious present by worrying about things that never happened. That is stupid.


    Youre right. I dont know why Im so silly.


    Im not saying youre silly.. You just think too much.


    Strength suddenly entered Vis hand that grabbed my hand.


    I like you who is immersed in thoughts, but I want your happiness more than anything else.


    .


    I advised her to make a choice that would make her happy every moment, and she told me not to get caught up in worrying too much. Because thats the way to be happy.


    This was advice that was possible because we knew and valued each other well. As soon as I answered yes with an overwhelming heart, Vi began to let out a quiet breathing sound as if she was going to sleep at any moment. She seems to be at peace now.


    This is why I couldnt talk about the stalker. How could I tell her that he came to the house, when I was alone, or that he bought the house across the street?


    It was partly because I couldnt remember how far we had been talking about the stalker, but most of all, I didnt want Vi to continue to dwell on my worries after returning to Pi.


    It means that the stalker is losing interest in me, he is less and less revealing his existence. I havent even seen him recently.


    Really?


    There is still no proper solution, but this is my problem. I cant put a burden on her in the name of a friend, who is struggling to adapt to a new life.


    Vi let out a response that was close to a mumble with a slow yawn.


    You did a great job, Mel. Now, everything Itll be okay.


    I whispered low to the vi who fell asleep with the words.Yeah, I hope so, too.


    I had no idea it would be all for naught.


    * * *


    It was a sunny day. After lunch, I suddenly thought I wanted to go out. Its been a very long time.


    As always, there were no special ns. I just wanted to walk as I wanted. When I reached the heart of the city while walking, I wanted to go straight to the bookstore and be buried in the smell of books. I wanted to read a new novel and forget the time.


    Although my pocket money has decreased recently, I have saved up a lot of money in my own way thanks to not having to spend for a while. So, if I was lucky enough to find a book I liked, I wanted to buy it and hold it in my arms and go to Antris.


    I never said it out loud, but I actually missed everything about Antris. The orderlymotion there, the gentle piano ying, a cup of carefully brewed coffee, and the polite response of the server.


    Do you want me to put it in? Miss?


    It was purely because of my picky taste that I was able to choose only one book, even after wandering around the old bookshelves of the bookstore for a long time. Obviously, even if I had enough money to buy two or three books of poetry.


    No, Ill just carry it with me.


    I smiled lightly and epted the book that was given to me.


    When I left the bookstore, the sun was already setting. Being taken away by the brilliant sunset that seemed to be like melted gold, I walked nkly, raising my head toward the sky.


    I cant believe its already thiste. If I stop by Antris, I wont be able to reach on time for dinner, so what should I do?


    Then, I bumped into someone without seeing that someone was approaching me.


    Ah..!


    The novel, which was held in his arms, plunged over the cold stone road with a fluttering sound. The title, gilded over the dark brown leather cover, glistened in the vivid sunset light.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    I was so startled that I bowed my head. All I thought was to hurry and pick up the book, bow, and leave.


    But a long hand wearing ck gloves grabbed it before I could. My gaze slowly followed it, thinking that the slowly lifting hand was beautiful.


    And soon I held my breath.


    He smiled like a painting with his fluttering red hair.


    Hello.

 Chapter 41: Hello

    Chapter 41:Hello


    Chapter 41:Hello


    Hello.


    It wasnt even a very cold day, but my lips trembled helplessly.


    You


    In the wind, it was impossible to say anything more. I felt that I was not in the condition to even speak properly.


    Nevertheless, this situation It was totally iprehensible.


    Wearing a ck bowler hat and a coat of the same color was simr to the day he came to my house. But he wasnt wearing a mask, and this time he had long red hair.


    The long hair, which was obvious to be a wig, was partially cast over his face, so he was not immediately recognized at first. Of course, it is also because he is quite tall.


    I took a big step back, trembling with fear. And when I finally saw the stalker at a nce, I med my eyes.


    His voice and body. wless and pale skin like wax, and two eyes resembling the dawn sky.


    .


    Even today, I could smell his scent clearly. The same as the small, brilliant bottle on the living room shelf. The scent of the misty rose garden trapped in it was clear.


    Watching my face turn into astonishment, he moved his lips again.


    I thought I shoulde back in this form.


    .


    I couldnt answer or run away. I was only standing there with a bewildered look on my face. I didnt know that the moment when I would be sure of his true identity woulde like this.


    My heart was beating so painfully that it would destroy my entire chest, and I was silently enduring the pain. This certainly wasnt the first time I felt it.


    It is the night that covers the waiting and sleeps.


    The man, who looked down at the cover with a cool gaze, said with a deep low voice. At that moment, a gust of wind blew, revealing his straight face, which had been covered with his hair.


    For an instant, I was engulfed in very fearful and absurd thoughts. Even if I had to lose all my dreams, if I could just reverently kiss those eyelids.


    .


    Id rather lose my mind like this.


    I bit my lips and tried to chase away my thoughts. Then he smiled strangely.


    Why is your face like that?


    The red hair that fell gently over the snow-white nose bridge, looked erotic.


    Didnt you know everything?


    .


    At the moment when I was unable to answer anything as if my heart was crushed, many thoughts passed by me.


    For example, it may be a crazy idea, but I suspect that this man is really n Leopold.


    There is no way there are two men in the kingdom who look like this. But this person was definitely different from n Ive observed so far.


    Its not just because of the simple reason that the impression looks different because of the red hair. There was no way n would use such a friendly tone to me, such an unprofessional one.


    I knew n Leopold was a cold person with no gaps since I watched him over my shoulders a long time ago. I realized that no matter what, even during the evening when I met with him, and when we danced together at night..


    When I raised my head with that thought, I saw the cover of the book he had held out toward me.


    My trembling eyes met his cool eyes looking right at me.


    A gaze so intense that made me hold my breath. An unknown desire was read from those eyes in the red glow of the sunset..


    The moment I secretly shrugged my shoulders, his lips drew a graceful arc.


    It felt like my heart was melting without end. There was a mixture of ecstasy and questions, and my head was all confused. Could this man really be n Leopold?


    At that time, a man who turned his eyes somewhere kicked his tongue lightly.


    I have to go.


    Then, forgetting to receive the book, he slipped it into my frozen arms.


    Here, take it.


    Seeing me pause with surprised eyes, he smiled slightly. A small, soft sound, whether it wasughter or the sound of the wind, brushed my ears, causing me to get goosebumps.


    Soon after he took off his ck bowler hat, he politely showed courtesy. As if we were about to part ways for a very long time. His straight legs were slightly bent, and his long, shiny red hair fluttered down.


    It was a very reverent greeting that felt enthusiastic. To the point where I automatically think that he is the knight who serves me, and that I am his one and only love.


    .


    I also suddenly greeted him with courtesy. As if the two of us had just finished dancing. When I grabbed my old winter dress, my fingertips were naturally tense.


    Even in the midst of this, I couldnt stop following his elegant figure, which was close to perfection, with eager eyes. At that very moment, the questions that filled my mind were quickly washed away.


    Er,


    It was an impulse to call the name.


    Sir n


    As he was about to turn his body and leave the seat, he looked back at me for a moment.


    When the two eyes were intertwined again, I didnt avoid his eyes. I just looked at him with a face that seemed to burst into tears at any moment.


    I sincerely wanted to cry. His face was dyed in the golden sunset looking so distant and noble.


    When our eyes met, it was bizarre as if time had stopped. The moment came to an end as he turned around and disappeared toward the alley.


    While standing opposite thay man, I wondered if it was only the two of us on the streets of Florin, but only after he disappeared I realized that I had been mistaken.


    .


    I felt dreamy as if I woke up from a daydream. I shook my head and hugged the book in my arms, walking and weaving through the crowds to get home.


    All the way home, breathing in the evening air that smelled of sunset, I couldnt feel my feet. I felt like I was floating in the air and flowing with the wind.


    I told myself it was all a dream, meeting the stalker with the face of n Leopold and I almost believed it.


    At the end of that obscure road, when I faced a two-story house built with red bricks. I finally returned to reality when my eyes met my mother, who was looking out the window with a nk face.


    * * *


    Is there really only one sessor to Ian Leopold?


    My mothers hand, who was eating cottage pie, stopped when I asked a random question. Mrs. Kerney opened her big eyes even wider, examining my intentions.


    The twodies of Collins felt that I had been so engrossed in writing the novel that I had not yet fully returned to reality. Well, maybe its not wrong.


    My mother asked,


    Why are you asking that all of a sudden, instead of eating?


    The eyes of the two even showed an indescribable pity. The probability that the academy will select my novel is infinitely close to zero, and Im destined to not be able to write until I get married.


    Whatever the reason, it must be bitter to be in the position of an adult who cannot support the dream of her one and only daughter.


    I wonder if he has only one child. I heard that he had three wives..


    After finishing my speech, when I drank the soup with a strange face as much as possible, the twodies soon resumed eating. My mother opened her mouth.


    Youre not going to write a novel about a businessman, are you Melissa?


    No! Im just suddenly curious. I wonder if youve ever heard rumors or something..


    Rumors?


    Sir n actually has a twin brother or something like that..


    Then Mrs. Kearney burst intoughter.


    Youre young, Melissa.


    What?


    It will be difficult to form a rtionship with that great heir, so you want to find someone who resembles you, right?


    At that, my mother added in a low voice.


    If thats the case, you can.


    No, its not like that.


    I was somewhat embarrassed and blushed. For no reason, the inside of my neck tickled.


    I saw a person who looked like him in the city today. They look so alike that I believe they are twins.


    Mrs. Kerney, who was scraping the mashed potatoes from the te, said in a loud voice.


    Oh my, thats probably something only you thought! If there was someone like that, there would be rumors in the capital!


    .


    Sir n probably stays at home most of the time, right? You must be tired because people are watching wherever you go.


    As I listened to her words, I think I know the purpose of that red wig. A kind of disguise to be free from peoples eyes? The reason why he let his hair pour down naturally without brushing it back is to make his face invisible.


    Moreover, it is rare in the Sourne Kingdom to have such a hair colour. Therefore, someone would probably think that n is a unique gentleman from abroad. Unless you stopped him and took a close look at him.


    It is true that it is hard to even doubt that Leopolds sessor will make such a journey in the first ce.


    But what was the feeling of familiarity with me? And the unfamiliar atmosphere. It never looked like n Leopold.


    Come to think of it, I heard something from your father about a decade ago.


    At that time, my mother suddenly spoke out and my thoughts were scattered like smoke. My mother continued with an indifferent face.


    A fellow who served in the military with Leopold when he was young He talked about his history with women.


    (T/N: like who he slept with)


    history of women


    I heard that he often hung out with women on the street, and among them there was a woman with Leopolds child or something.


    His mother, who was frowning and looking back on her dim memories, added as if she didnt know anymore.


    Itsmon for celebrities to be disparaged at will. At that time, Leopold was already a family recognized by the royal family.


    (T/N: shes says it is probably a false rumor/nder)


    Thats right, maam. If thats true, how could you not have been caught?


    Mrs. Kerney agreed.


    Citizens are not fools, and there are only a few people who work for him. There can be no such thing as an eternal secret!


    .


    As long as that great Mr. Leopold didnt sinfully throw who knew the truth into the river. Then the truth lies at the bottom of the river.


    (T/N: as long as he didnt kill the woman and throw her into a river)


    When the tableware wasid down in a creepy joke, Mrs. Kearney muttered awkwardly, putting the cottage pie on the te.


    Isnt it something to say during dinner time? Ho ho


    .


    In my head, I was just in a mess with a series of thoughts. All kinds of hypotheses and possibilities are colliding with power, and there was no way I could eat cottage pie or something.


    Thank you for the food.


    Hey, Melissa! I mean, I was just joking!


    Let her rest, leaving my mothers voice behind, I came straight up to my room. Throwing myself into the bed, Iy down and said to myself.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    n Leopold, my stalker?


    Even thinking about it again, today was a day with no sense of reality at all. My head is full of clutter and it is impossible to think properly. Maybe I really am still in the novel. It might take some time to get back to reality.


    Haaa


    I closed my eyes with a slow sigh, and soon fell asleep.


    The very next day, shocking news flew in.

 Chapter 42: It’s An Unbearable Evening Because I Miss You

    Chapter 42:It¡¯s An Unbearable Evening Because I Miss You


    Chapter 42:Its An Unbearable Evening Because I Miss You


    I spent a long, long day reading a book and rxing. It was the book that the beautiful, suspicious man with red hair had picked up.


    The reason for choosing this novel from countless piles of books at bookstores was simple. On the cover, a picture of the moon and stars twinkling in golden light caught my attention, and seeing the lyrical title, I thought it would be good to read a little every night before going to sleep.


    However, the existence of a new book I bought after a long time was an unbearable thrill, and I sat down at my desk, unable to wait for the night toe.


    ?


    However, there was no way to hide shock due the flow thatpletely deviated from expectations that it would be lyrical. I put my finger on the page I was reading and closed the book to check the cover.


    Maybe Maybe there was a mistake in the binding? I thought for a moment whether it would be better to go to the bookstore right away and exchange this book.


    And I shook my head, surprised by my own narrow-minded thinking.


    The title of the novel does not necessarily have to be as intuitive as in the case of. It may be a very ironic expression, and titles that seem to have nothing to do with the content are quitemon.


    Im disappointed right away just because its not the development I wanted, isnt it a shameful attitude to be a writer.


    Lets read a little more. That was my conclusion. At least it would be right to read it to the end and then judge. Because the message thates from the novel may appear at the end of the book.


    It was only when the page turned over half way through that I realized that the binding wasnt wrong.


    How can you... Poor you.


    I was so immersed in the story that I was wiping away tears with my sleeve. I used to think that life is more like a novel than an actual novel. Indeed, I was reading a novel that resembled life more than actual life.


    Only intermittent sniffles and turning of pages like the soft sound of butterflies wings fluttering filled the silence in the room.


    Lady!


    At that time, there was a knocking sound on the door and Julias voice, which was twice as cheerful as that.


    It was still too early to be dinner time. There was no smell of fooding from the kitchen, the bed linens had already been changed earlier in the week...


    Are you crying?


    Julia, who opened the door before I could answer, looked surprised. I just licked my lips with a face that was messed up with tears.


    Oh, thats.


    I guess you were reading a sad book.


    said Julia, who nced at the book on the desk.


    If you happen to burst into tears again, I hope its tears of joy rather than sadness...


    What are you talking about?


    When I expressed doubts about her mysterious words, Julia asked back without loosening her hands. [her tight hands mean she is nervous]


    Will the Royal Academy send letters to all applicants, miss? Even if you fail.


    Academy? No way...


    Oh, thats right!


    Julia pulled out the envelope she had been hiding behind her back and added.


    The academy sent you a letter.


    Ah!


    She couldnt stand it without delivering it right away, so she suddenly pushed the door in. I epted the letter with tension.


    The seal clearly engraved on the bright red wax must have belonged to the Academy. Julia was looking at the contents of it as if she was very curious, but I didnt want to open the letter now.


    Ive never heard of them replying to all contestants individually or only to the winners. But considering that they wrote my name clearly It was certain that it was the former.


    Perhaps it is not just a notification of failure, but a professional review or advice for improvement. So it would be foolish to throw it away without checking it


    However, even if there was golden advice in here, I didnt want to push myself into the pit of despair by facing the news of elimination with such a sad feeling. I dont have such a great hobby.


    Sorry, Julia. I want to open it a littleter.


    Oh, thats right. Now youre focused on reading the novel.


    Julia smiled with an awkward face, even though she didnt want to rush me as I already had a sniffling nose.


    Yeah, I want to read it until evening. AndTheres no way this could contain what Im hoping for/ youre looking for. So dont expect anything, Julia. please.


    Ah.


    If the expectations are high, the disappointment is also great..


    My mouth was bitter while I was talking. However, I cant me myself for learning disappointment before expectations. I always pretend to follow realistic things, but Im actually a coward whos just crouching down for fear of getting hurt.


    Julia, searched the floor with her eyes while looking for the right words with her cheeks inted, seemed to want to say at a nce, Its too early to lose hope! In the end, she managed to say:


    Okay,dy. Im going down.


    Yes, thank you.


    As soon as the door closed, I shifted my gaze to the opened page.


    The time waiting for you


    But I couldnt concentrate on the novel. It was because the letter on the other side of the desk kept grabbing my concentration. Even if I pretended not to be, it was not easy to ignore it, this heavy weight on my heart was not easy to ignore.


    After Julia visited, I couldnt read a single sentence properly and was frozen.


    As expected, it was unreasonable. I thought I wouldnt be able to do anything until I opened the letter that was showing off its presence in my eyes, I had to face the cruel truth and epted it.


    Okay, lets open it.


    If you are mentally prepared, its equivalent to having it done thousands or tens of thousands of times. Theres nothing to be afraid of now.


    As I picked up the letter, I took a deep breath. Because I wouldnt be able to breathe when I read the letter inside. My lungs swelled up significantly.


    Ha.


    I couldnt read more. I couldnt read any more. I exhaled and looked up at the ceiling. The tip of my toe was cold.


    I already know the result. It doesnt change it just because I face it. But why is my heart so numb?


    Oh. One thing that changes would be the fact that I would be officially unhappy from today.


    In fact, in the meantime, I was able to stay in a shallow peace, saying, Its something I dont know yet, and I havent heard who is the winner yet.


    But now I really have to choose. Am I going to focus entirely on finding a marriage partner as soon as possible, or will I try to find another way by writing little by little while avoiding my mothers gaze


    Perhaps I could write a new novel, and when it ispleted, go to a publishing house in the city and sell it.


    Its usually Mrs. Kerney and Julia whoe to my room, and the two may not tell my mother about me writing secretly. Theres no secret forever. However, if I achieve my dream of bing a writer before the secret bes no longer a secret.


    Of course, in order to do so, I will have to write several pages a day. Very desperately.


    But thats the only thing I want.


    .


    As I was caught up in realistic thoughts, the storm in my heart began to subside. Exhaling with a determined face, I slowly lowered my gaze.


    I mustnt run away. Compared to whats going to happen in the future, its very small.


    ..Kyaaa! Gasp/shriek/ Kyaaa!


    I had no choice but to scream so loudly that it was painful. It was so loud that I wondered if I had ever made this loud sound in my life.


    Melissa!


    Lady!


    Soon the door swung open with the sound of running up the old stairs. Mrs. Kerney and Julia, holding adle and a cloth, looked down at me, who was pale and shivering.


    Whats wrong?


    M My, my novel.


    I held out the letter in front of the two of them with trembling hands. A thin sheet of paper trembled like an aspen tree shaking.


    * * *


    After reading the letter over and over again, the two of them shared a hug with me and left the room noisily saying they would deliver the news to my mother, and then I grabbed the pen.


    My mind seemed to be floating, but this condition did not seem to subside soon, so I decided to write a letter to the first person toe to mind when I heard the news.


    * * *


    The middle-aged man who handed the letter stood still with his head down.


    Ah.


    n, who was reading the letter with a slight frown, finally threw a small bag on the table. When the man snatched it, the whispers rang in the air.


    As the man, who bent deeply, left the office as if running away, his ice-cold gaze fell down again. Even though he already read it several times.


    So sweet.


    His face, which was muttering in a low voice, was white with anger.


    I was the first to know this news. Even more than your family.


    n sneered coldly.


    And Im sorry to hear that its all thanks to him. Would that novel have been created without me, Melissa Collins?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    As the cold eyed turned toward the bottom of the letter, he closed his eyes in annoyance.


    Long fingers wrapped in ck gloves nervously rang the bell, and the servant in front of the office hurriedly ran.


    Yes, young master.


    n ordered with his bitter cold lips,


    Go to the port. Right now.

 Chapter 43: It’s Going To Be Quiet Dramatic

    Chapter 43:It¡¯s Going To Be Quiet Dramatic


    Chapter 43:Its Going To Be Quiet Dramatic


    It was a cold rainy evening.


    My mother appeared a littlete at the dinner table. Waiting for my mother, I and Mrs. Kerney were talking about meat and shopping cart prices that Mr. Greg brought.


    My mother opened her mouth.


    So


    I was definitely sitting in front of the table, but I was nervous all over as if I were floating in the air.


    When exactly are you going to the Principality?


    To the point where I even got a mild dizziness.


    Its two monthster, mom.


    Two months..


    A candle on the simple dinner table was dripping with wax as if it were weeping silently. The flickering lights cast a faint shadow from time to time over my mothers pale face


    Melissa.


    My mothers voice sounded strangely uneasy.


    Now, I wontugh at you even if youre scared. You


    Im not afraid.


    It would be a lie if I said I was not at all afraid of apletely new challenge. However, I hurriedly replied because I thought I had to show a firm appearance to my mother who was worried about me studying abroad.


    My heart was pounding hard because I wondered if I was caught in Mrs. Kerneys eyes.


    No matter how my daughter is, I didnt expect your novel to be selected at all.


    so do I.


    My mothers words didnt hurt me because Im not young enough to be hurt by the obvious facts.


    But, since it happened. I dont think I should stop your dreams with marriage anymore.


    .


    I stared nkly at my mother with my lips open. She wasnt always healthy, but her face seemed to be very thin. I realized once again that time flies frighteningly fast.


    I wrote a letter and sent it to your fathers unit. Your father Shouldnt he know?


    Yes


    Im sure your aunt will be happy to hear it, too. Weve been indebted to her for a while, so Ill say hello.


    My mother cut the omelette in half, reciting in a low voice. Her voice was faintly filled with pride. I felt like she had mixed feelings.


    Ill learn a lot as its a difficult opportunity to get. It bothers me that I have to leave home, but Time will fly by as quickly as ever, Mom.


    Yes.


    Even if I go to the Principality, I will live frugally so as not to ask for pocket money or anything else..


    Clumsy words poured out. My mother looked at me.


    Dontpromise, Melissa.


    .


    Because the most important thing is to spend time there with no regrets. Its a precious opportunity that may nevere back in your life.


    I was about to burst into tears at those words, but Mrs. Kerney, who was watching the mother and daughter with a nervous face, smiled.


    Its also the most beautiful time for both body and mind.


    What?


    I asked back awkwardly because I was somehow anxious about madams humorous tone. And without fail, my prediction was right.


    Its okay if we suddenly have a Lunoain son-inw! We would rather wee him, Mel.


    No, Madam, Im studying!


    Originally, the Principality is famous for having a lot of stylish people. Right, Mrs. Collins?


    My mother, who took turns looking at the embarrassed me and the excited Mrs. Kerney, answered with a quiet smile.


    * * *


    There was nothing in the parlour of the detached pce that was not luxurious.


    On the gilded ceiling, there were huge sacred religious paintings where you could feel the breath of a master, and countless candles were zing brilliantly on a splendid chandelier reminiscent of a banquet hall.


    The situation on the tea table with its delicate style was no different. The jade-blue teacup, which was clearly an item of the Hwa Empire, was shing brilliantly. A faint steam rose like mist from the fragrant tea.


    Its been a while.


    Beyond that, the shape of her lips, like petals, curled up in a captivating way, caught Bentleys attention.


    How have you been, your highness?


    Its thanks to you, Miss Elwood.


    Bentley adjusted his posture to sit down, while curling his eyes.


    I think it would be great if you could treat me a little morefortably.


    How could I?


    There was an oddly pretty and melodic voice. In fact, everything about her was like that. Like a coveted flower that attracts both bees and butterflies.


    Bentley couldnt understand that n, a distant rtive of Monica Elwood, seemed to have no interest in her. As n who doesnt reveal his true feelings, he was half convinced that the two of them were already some kind of partner.


    Not long ago, when he learned of the existence of an ordinary woman, he had to dismiss his suspicion.


    I still dont know if my close friends cold obsession with Melissa Collins is love, or some kind of sadism to y around with


    For him now, the most important thing is to focus on the reality ahead of him.


    Monica was as beautiful as a flower and had enough culture to seem like she was the preciousdy of a famous family, but she did not feel like a quiet woman at all. She didnt even seem willing to hide that fact.


    At least this night she came to me alone.


    In fact, in recent years, the kings surveince of his deviant behavior has be severe. After sunset, the kings servants surrounded the princes carriage. As a result, it has been a while since he couldnt go on a night walk, due to this he couldnt stand it anymore.


    The prince slowly crossed his legs, not taking his eyes off Monicas plump lips.


    I think drinking alcohol at a night like this would be better than tea, Ms. Elwood. If you dont mind


    No, your highness


    Monica smiled and whispered softly.


    Ill drink next time.


    It was a clear rejection, but he was not offended by the attitude of promising the next time. Rather, he smiled leisurely. Thinking that he might finally be able to hug her next time.


    More than that, I want to tell you why I came here first...Im in a hurry.


    This kind of development was familiar. An explicit gaze like a hungry street cat, like when the street women who recognized him as a prince came to him lovingly, just to take advantage of him somehow.


    Bentleyughed as if he had been waiting.


    Im willing to hang out with you and whatever it is, I am willing to give you as much as you want.


    He was willing to be deceived again and again if he could just fill himself in those soft and fragrant arms of hers.


    As much as you want.


    Your Highness Do you know where n is?


    But her answerpletely deviated from the princes expectations.


    When I went to the office, they said he had already returned, and he wasnt in the mansion. He said he got a vi.


    Oh


    The prince, who was a little embarrassed, let out a wide smile.


    What should I do about this, Miss Elwood. I dont know where Sir n is either.


    Arent you his close friend?


    Are close friends as close as family?


    Monica had a somewhat resentful expression on her face as Bentley gracefully sipped his tea after he had finished speaking. Her teacup was left untouched.


    Were not a family.


    Ah, its true that youre actually closer to him than others because youre a distant rtive. But Sir n said, youre a family


    Your highness, Im going to be his wife.


    Only then did the princes eyes, which had been curved as thin as a snake, open wide.


    So your highness has to help me. Did he ask you not to let me know about his new home?


    .


    I got itpletely wrong.


    The prince smiled sadly and gently touched the tip of his sharp chin.


    Looking at the situation, the woman in front of him seemed to be unterally courting n. n doesnt seem to think of her as more than a family member, as he said earlier.


    Theres no woman who knows him deeply, no woman who can fully embrace him theres only me in the world.


    It was an unexpected development, but there was no doubt that it was a very interesting situation. Due to ns personality, he wont look twice at something he doesnt want so the red-haired beauty eventually will be the heroine of the tragedy.


    Its going to be quite dramatic.


    So you have to help me as a close friend, your highness.


    Hmm.


    Bentley was lost in thought for a moment as he saw Monica, who seemed somewhat desperate. He was sure that she doesnt know much about ns new hobby, but should I tell her?


    The prince thought for a moment, and when he saw Monica sitting in front of him and biting her lip, there was suddenly blood gushing. Before bringing up ns story, she was so rxed and noble, but now shes pitiful.


    If she is going to be the heroine of a tragedy anyway, I should side with Monica Elwood for now.


    It would be perfect if she was so heartbroken that she would gainfort in the arms of the prince


    No matter how great his interest in n Leopold was, the prince was also a man who was sympathetic to the eye-catching, seductive beauty. Shes no humble average woman.


    He is not going to kill me if I say it. If you ask your family with a face that looks like youre going to cry, a mans heart is weakened,


    His pale lips drew a long arc that was covered by his hands.


    I want to help you. I mean it. Miss Elwood deserves to be with him.


    .


    I dont know where Sir ns vi is, but Ill tell you something else I know.


    Monicas blue eyes suddenly widened.


    If its something else.


    It seems that my close friend has a new hobby. He often shows up with rosy hair that resembles you.


    Bentleys dark gold eyes, who was holding the teacup, narrowed strangely. As if relieved by his words, the woman regained her fascinating smile.


    If its that wig, I gave it to him as a gift. As you can see, it looks just like me.


    Indeed.


    I wanted n to be free sometimes. A whole new look. I dont know if its possible since he is going to the Principality soon, but I dont know how suffocating he is living here in the Kingdom of Sorne.


    It would be nice if he coulde.Monica, who muttered in a gentle voice, lifted the teacup. It was a face that seemed to be thinking about something that was too lovely to contain to only her thoughts


    Bentley was sad, but he felt the evil desire to see that beautiful face soaked in tears.


    Because all beautiful things shine even more when they are hurt.


    Oh Going for a walk in disguise is not his new hobby.


    The prince continued, pretending to be a little embarrassed.


    You know Miss Elwood, but he is very.because its special.


    Of course, your highness. With all due respect, even if you give me all the kingdoms, I will still choose him. So, what is his hobby?


    A person.


    ..What?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Monica, who was sweeping her red hair, froze.


    Your highness, that kind of joke,


    Thats too Shes a woman.


    The prince added with his arms folded slowly. From now on, it was the most interesting scene.


    She has no resemnce to you at all.

 Chapter 44: From Your Winter

    Chapter 44:From Your Winter


    Chapter 44:From Your Winter


    Although the renovation waspleted, a white candle was burning by the window on the second floor of the old house, where traces of time were still scattered everywhere. The light from the candles dimmed over the well-groomed face of the man sitting alone next to it.


    n, dressed in a silk shirt that was not properly buttoned, was not visible even to the servants of the mansion. Unusually, he donned a defenseless face, he rubbed his clearly exposed corbone.


    .


    The feeling of being cramped as if he was still wearing cravat, maybe meant that he drank alcohol a little too much. Exhaling softly with a bored face, n buried himself deeply in the backrest.


    Even though he had a busy day that even using two bodies wouldnt be enough, it was painful for him to always feel regretful andcking. Things to check never decreased and despite working at all hours there was still more waiting for him. After organizing work, it was close to midnight.


    Life was never easy to begin with, But being harsh on yourself is never an easy thing to see. Regardless, n pushed himself with a murderous schedule pushing him to the extreme from time to time, giving him a sense of fear that he might get lost sometimes.


    However, he had no ce to back down. He didnt know how to stop anymore. He had only one purpose of not giving up a life full of disillusionment and he was still holding onto it. n Leopold lived only for that.


    Whoo


    A fresh, white smoke from wet lips flowed out and scattered. The bitter smell of chocte and wet soil wafted slowly in the air. The transparent, brown liquid of whiskey glistened in the ss he was drinking from and gently wrapped warmth around him.


    Midnight.


    It was all quiet and dark outside the window. There was a blurry light that looked like a small dot. A red brick house located on a small hill, where the light leaked from the small window on the second floor.


    .


    His white snow-like cold face suddenly had a faint smile. Under the thick eyshes, his gaze as cold as the morning mist stared at the weak light for a long time.


    It was a strange thing to find the greatestfort of a day in this dpidated old house, where he can only stayte at night and very early in the morning.


    n turned his head towards the console table ced near the window. Above ity a letter, handwritten as if it had been written by his left hand, and a golden envelope with a magnificent sailing ship printed on the outside. It was thest job of the day.


    soon.


    The man who mutterednguidly drank the whiskey slowly. A thin smoke rose from the cigar sandwiched between his long fingers.


    * * *


    There was amotion during the day. This was because a royal carriage once again came to the two-story house located in a quiet ce outside the center of the capital.


    When a royal official visited me the other day, there was only one carriage. However, this time there were as many as three, and it was clear that the carriage at the forefront belonged to the royal family.


    I was suddenly scared. This is because I remembered the unpleasant gaze I felt when I met Prince Bentley and an unexpected soggy touch that stroked my head slowly.


    I didnt want to face him again. But the problem is that there is no way for me to dare to reject the royal family..


    Miss Collins?


    Oh!


    When I saw ady getting off the carriage, I was so startled that I covered my mouth.


    I see you, Princess Cynthia..


    Princess Cynthia, who is mentioned as the first royal daughter and the most likely candidate to seed the throne, drove all kinds of beautiful stories and praisepared to the prince who had nothing to praise. A royal treasure that is wise, frugal, and has extreme love for the kingdom.


    I bowed down holding her outstretched hand with trembling hands. Apparently, today, she came to meet the owner of the novel selected by the academy and came to exin the royal support.


    In fact, like thest time, only officials were supposed toe, but the princess, who had a great interest in fostering the cultural foundation of the kingdom, came with me to personally praise my efforts and achievements.


    I heard youre not an academy student.


    Yes, Im embarrassed but I cant afford the tuition.


    Then Princess Cynthias greenish brown eyes scanned the surface of the two-story house. For example, faded red bricks and gaps between them. But it was never an arrogant look.


    The princess spoke in an elegant and confident voice.


    Nevertheless, it is great that your work was selected by defeating prominentpetitors.


    Im grateful for it, your highness.


    I was curious because the dean praised so much, but I couldnt believe she was such a small girl.


    Somehow, my palms tickled and my face was hot when I was praised by the first princess for being excellent. I muttered with a small voice.


    Im Im past adulthood..


    Then the princess burst intoughter.


    Then you will sincerely work harder and shine in the kingdom with your extraordinary talents.


    When Mrs. Kerney awkwardly offered her tea, Princess Cynthia refused, saying it was okay because she met me in person and said hello. In addition, it seemed that there was a different schedule immediately thereafter.


    So


    After the princess got on the carriage, an official approached and gave a brief exnation.


    So Im going to attain a two year academy in the Principality for literature?


    Thats right. And.


    In addition, the registration fee and dormitory fee have been paid, and the monthly living expenses could be handed over to the academys person in charge on a specific day every month.


    Shortly after receiving the documents with the descriptions written on them, three mboyant royal carriages swept away in dust.


    .


    Thanks to this suddenmotion, the unbelievable reality in front of me was more vivid than ever. How can I leave my house for two years and live abroad alone? Ive never had such an experience even in my previous life.


    About two months until I leave for the Principality of Lunoa..


    Returning to the room, I was swimming in endless thoughts. Most were negative imaginations or worries.


    What should I do with my clumsy Lunoanguage?


    Sourne and Lunoa have the samenguage, so dailymunication is possible to some extent, but its apletely different story in academy sses. Will I be able to keep up with it?


    Life itself was also a problem. It is said that living expenses are supported, but would her expensespare to the locals when she has to buy everything from scratch? I cant believe I have to stand alone among those warlike and bold Lunoites..


    Being independent from home means having to handle everything outside the door on your own. Having a bad habit of worrying about things that havent happened, my heart seemed to be tightening already because I was afraid of how messy my settlement in Lunoa would be.


    There was nothing to be upset about just because the only best friend Vi left for Pi. No, it was rather a happy thing. When I go to the Principality, I wont even have a friend.


    Ah.


    I dont have friends, but I do have him.


    Yes, if its him..


    The letter stating that I am also going to the Principality has not yet reached Toby. Its probably floating somewhere on the sea between the Kingdom and the Principality.


    However, it was not difficult to imagine how brightly his face would smile as he read the letter, and how happy his ck and friendly eyes would shine. It was so good that I could draw a picture of it right away.


    Then, I, who had been biting my nails nervously until just now, disappeared, and a faint smile spread around my lips. I always thought so, but Tobias is a person who resembles the spring.


    And in the most brilliant season of the year, we would meet again.


    At the same time, overwhelming emotions flooded in, even though it felt difficult to realize that I hade to his side sooner than expected.


    Im sure hell smile at me just like I remember. His dimples on his blushing cheeks, asking if I had enough time to think, and he will kneel shyly once again.


    By the time I return to the kingdom after studying abroad, he will be twenty-eight years old, so before we get separated again, he.


    Maybe


    He might propose to me.


    Someday in my imagination, I saw myself running freely on the sunset street of the Principality with a happy face. My browntro hair flutters, a book with my name written on it in one hand, andflowers for the two of us at the dinner table in the other (hand).


    Even if its not a hot love like a burning me, with Tobias but I could be happy to my hearts content. Because hes the one who makes me chatter and makes meugh a lot.


    With him, I think everything will be fine for two years when everything is clumsy and scary. I stretched my body with a lighter face.


    Come to think of it, the newly bought novel was lying on the desk with only the ending part left to read.


    Oh, this book.


    The two people who hated each other even at the beginning, fall in love that cannot be resisted. In the end, it is about longing for each other out of control and suffering at the same time., and when I read it so vividly that it made me exhausted.


    I think I want to write a novel like this someday.


    Now, only the long-awaited ending remained, but I couldnt read it hastily under the pretext of preparing my mind, but Ipletely forgot after receiving the academys letter.


    Should I read it until the end? No matter how slow I read, I think I can finish it within an hour.


    But good days are continuing after a long time, and if I read this.


    Lady!


    At that time, the door burst open and Julia rushed in. I calmed down my surprised heart andined.


    Julia, did you forget how to knock? Whats the point of calling medy?So, can you call me ady anywhere else?


    Im sorry.


    Julia, who said so, didnt look sorry at all. Wouldnt it be possible if you had a face that looked like you were having fun as if you were whistling at any moment?


    I got a letter for thedy.


    Letter?


    Did Vi reply? After writing a letter to Toby, I also sent a letter to Pi.


    Even so, its a little early.


    Is it Vi?


    No!


    Juliaughed. If its this kind of expression.


    Tobias?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Well, I cant tell you the answer. I think you two wrote in your own code, so lets pretend we dont know!


    Julia, who handed out the letter with a peachy cheeks, hurriedly left the room. The sound of her running down the stairs and her lively whistle faded away.


    What are you talking about?


    I flipped over a letter envelope with nothing written on it and froze.


    From your winter.

 Chapter 45: Moonlight—Ticket to Lunoa

    Chapter 45:Moonlight¡ªTicket to Lunoa


    Chapter 45:MoonlightTicket to Lunoa


    This unstable and precarious handwriting must have belonged to that man. Just facing those words gives me goosebumps on the back of my neck. As if I were already trained to react so.


    There was no information about the sender on the envelope. Its not amon letter, but the problem was that Julia was too simple. If Mrs. Kerney had received it, she would have asked about the source of this strange letter.


    Is the person who brought this at least looking normal?


    Well I guess I shouldnt be surprised by this mysterious man that bought off all types of people.


    By the way,my winter?


    I guarantee that there will be only one person in the past, present and future whom Ipared to winter, that cold season which is brilliant even without color.


    Thats how the first verse of the poem I wrote while thinking about him began. If only one season is allowed in my life, I will live through the winter that resembles you..


    There were days when I recklessly threw myself into the arms of winter with that mind. It was the day when the unprecedented heavy snow poured out. That day, I froze coldly at the foot of the harsh winter, and my heart almost stopped.


    It was the winter that saved me...


    I was still lost in thought. Why did that unidentified man who looked just like n Leopold say he was my winter?


    Naturally, the flow of thoughts passed by.


    He is n Leopold. What is strangely different from what I thought of ns true self, or his public persona was all just an act.


    And n read my letter, which he identally picked up at the victory ball, without throwing it away. He didnt just read it, he still remembers it, and he may still have it.


    Maybe it was the poem that I identally took to the ball that made him fall in love with my words and sentences? Maybe the praise from the academy got to my head to create such a ridiculous hypothesis.


    If this hypothesis is questionable, it is the fact that n had plenty of opportunities.


    Hes my love letter. I dont know when he read it, but if he read it and had a crush on me, he would have been able to contact me at any time. He knows where I live, so he would have been able to send someone home sooner or if he had held a small charity event in the name of my family..


    Even the coffee shop I go to often belongs to him.


    But if he just decided to hide his identity and observe my every move Its hard to see that he has good intentions for me.


    Maybe he was trying to imitate the way I write or the process of getting inspiration, by observing in detail?


    It may have been that he noticed my talent and eventually became covetous. As a member of the Leopold family, he has always lived a life of easily getting what he wants, so its not unreasonable to have such a mindset.


    Maybe,


    While I was confused in my head, a certain thought came to my mind.


    Maybe hes finally trying to reveal himself...


    No wonder, he, who had never appeared in front of me so far, slowly began to appear, and even revealed the fact that he became my neighbor.


    Now that he hase to call himself your winter...


    My intuition was screaming again and again. Atst he was ready to reveal that he was n Leopold.


    I immediately opened the envelope. My tightly closed lips were naturally tightened.


    When I opened the envelope with trembling hands, I could see a finely folded letter, and a stiff paper just the same size as the envelope.


    I took at the thin paper that was presumed to be a letter first. Then I unfolded it with a very nervous face.


    As always, the letter was not even properly formal, and of course, only three lines were there. My eyebrows frowned automatically due to despondency.


    Congrattions?


    You wouldnt be happy to see that I gave the novel to the academy, but congrattions? Didnt he even send a threatening letter to write the novel just for him?


    It even contains content that seems to wish me good luck for studying abroad in the Principality, so I cant help but be suspicious.


    I dont know what the hell changed his mind. Regardless, this same man, who has made me tremble in anxiety by rolling me in his hand for months, is sending me such a congrattory message.. It was simply absurd.


    Did you suddenly repent in front of God or what.


    Naturally, it was not immediately eptable. Did you think Id cry and be thankful for this? Do you deserve to say this to me in the first ce? Is he being sarcastic for not listening to him?


    In the meantime, it was frightening that he even knew the news of my novels victory.


    What I didnt quite understand was thest sentence as well.


    Youre not going to chase me anymore? Thats because Theres no need for that?


    I felt despondency and bitterness at the tip of my tongue for no reason.


    Ha.


    Of course, to see him disappearpletely from my life is something that Ill wee with my open arms. I dont know how much Ive been hoping for this to happen.


    But the saying that there was no need for it weighed on my heart with a strange sense. that feeling somehow resembles emptiness.


    How should I ept it like this?


    He had been holding my breath for several months already, and he was soaking wet in every crack in my daily life. I was conscious of him with all my senses, both when I was awake and when I fell asleep.


    So, this might be the feeling of missing a long-time sick tooth. The pain that has been bothering me has disappeared, so I feel relieved, but I feel empty right now.


    In life, there are often moments when you feel unfamiliar with yourself. So rather than being fully happy that this man finally disappears from my life, it would be just a moment to feel somewhatplicated.


    After months of overworking my heart, some aftereffects will be inevitable. Nevertheless, in the end, everything will find its ce, and I know everything will be fine.


    With that heart, I breathed deeply and exhaled slowly. At the same time as the strength of my whole body was released, the tension that was tense seemed to fade.


    It was then that I started thinking about the contents of the envelope. Reluctantly, I pulled out a long, stiff piece of paper. Thinking that it was inevitable to feel reluctant as if a shadow had been cast again.


    The paper, which is exactly the same size as the envelope, was very colorful with gilded edges. In the center, a sailboat with arge sail was drawn, and the name of the shippingpany, the departure date in less than two months, and the letters Moonlight and To the Principality of Lunoa were clearly engraved.


    ..Is it a ticket?


    I cant believe there are all these kinds of fancy tickets in the world. I stared at it for quite some time, because the surface that shines with every gentle tilt is so beautiful that it is mesmerizing.


    So, is this thest present from the stalker?


    .


    In fact, it doesnt seem like Ill be receiving the boat fare, so I had to purchase a ticket to the Principality. Moreover, even the lowest-ss tickets, not such expensive-looking tickets, are quite expensive. That wasmon fact that even a child would know


    So, there was no reason to tear up a valid ticket just because it was sent by a suspicious man.


    Such excessive solicitude for my welfare, thats the only meaning I could derive from this genuine ticket. Its not like a trap set up by a stalker.


    * * *


    I wasnt the only one who had never left the kingdom. All three women in the red two-story house tilted their heads when I took out the ticket and showed it to them


    Among us, my father, who was a soldier, was the only one who went abroad, but the camp was too far away.


    My mother, who asked the source of the ticket. I told her that it had been enclosed in the letter from the academy. However, if this is fake, the situation besplicated because I have to get the money from my mother.


    For proper follow-up, it is necessary to check the facts quickly, but do I really have to go to the port and check it out? The port is too far from the capital.


    If it was in the same direction as Pi, it would be worth visiting Vi before studying abroad, but Pi and the port were situated inpletely opposite directions. Can I ride the carriage to the port?


    At that time, Mr. Greg miraculously came. After lunch, I was ying the piano nkly, and suddenly I felt like the sun was shining*.


    (* To get an idea/enlightenment)


    Greg might have been to the port before!


    ..ahem, wait a minute.


    Yes, madam.


    When Mrs. Kearney, who carefully examined the meat, disappeared to the kitchen to pay for it, I quietly approached the front door.


    Hello, Mr. Greg.


    Oh, Melissa! I heard youre about to study abroad? Youre so passionate. Ill cheer for you.


    Mr. Greg gave a gentle greeting. I quickly opened my mouth before Mrs. Kerney returned and felt something strange.


    .Well, Mr. Greg. Are you only going out of the capital to the suburbs? Do you have any ns to go to the port?


    Port?


    Mr. Greg continued to talk, scratching his gray beard.


    Since I am a butcher and the freshness of the meat is important, I dont travel far. When I was young, I used to travel and dobor on holidays!


    Holidays?


    Mr. Gregughed at my question.


    Yes, I worked as a sailor when I was young!


    Ah!


    I took the ticket straight out of the apron pocket I was wearing.


    Then, do you know if this is a real ticket?


    Ho Where did you get this?


    When Mr. Gregs bloodshot eyes suddenly lit up, I became nervous.


    C-can you answer me?


    The ticket to Lunoa is right. The Moonlight written here is the most luxurious passenger ship in the kingdom.


    That too, its a first ss room. Mr. Greg muttered with admiration.


    Its worth it, but its not sold to anyone in the first ce. Even if you sell this house, you cant buy this ticket, Melissa.


    .


    You couldnt have bought it yourself.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Mr. Gregs gaze became persistent. I said it in a hurry.


    Theres an anonymous sponsor watching me. Its from him.


    What? Who is it?


    Thank you for letting me know, Mr. Greg. Bye!


    I ran down the stairs, pressing down my pounding heart.

 Chapter 46: Please Look At Me

    Chapter 46:Please Look At Me


    Chapter 46:Please Look At Me


    Her beautiful face, which was praised enough by countless men, could not ovee boredom and showed a dreary light.


    .


    It had been almost an hour since she came to his office, and Monica was literally left neglected.


    There was no change even if she made noise by tapping the shiny marble floor with her pointed heels and humming an unknown song.


    Still, he didnt call her name. The only sounds he made were the sound of signing papers or drawing lines with a pen tip, and the sound of asionally pping and turning over a sheet of paper.


    Eventually, Monica opened her mouth. From now on, it will be inevitable that shell be treated as a disturbance, but she was at her limit.


    n.


    What?


    n didnt even take his eyes off the paper he was reading.


    Baby


    .


    No answer came back this time. He annoyingly wrinkled his forehead.


    Troy.


    The sound of dropping the pen rang the chilly office.


    You.


    Now you are looking at me.


    Monicas bright red lips drew a line. It was a lonely smile for some reason.


    Its been a few months. Cant you give me a little wee?


    I didnt ask you toe.


    The dry voice scattered like smoke. The bright eyes beneath her flower-red hair eagerly traced the man in front of her.


    Have you ever thought about me? Even once.


    Ha.


    n let out a light sigh and ruffled his hair in annoyance. His soft ck hair wrapped around his pale fingers caught Monicas gaze as if possessing her.


    Didnt I tell you clearly? Its a busy time.


    .


    I dont know why youre doing this, this is troublesome for both of us. Do you have too much time on your hands?


    Monica, who closed her lips, raised her body from the sofa in the center of the office. While narrowing the distance one step by one to the desk, her jewelry decorations dangling from her head and ears swung a little and reflected colorful lights.


    Its okay to put some work down a little. Youre just hoarding excess work that your subordinates should be doing.


    Soon she stopped walking.


    n, you must do that


    The reason why Im doing this,


    His cold blue-gray eyes approached her and stared straight at the woman standing.


    You dont know?


    I dont know. Just..Its sad.


    Monica.


    An, who was exhausted, covered his tired eyes. His actions, facial expressions, and breath were filled with terrible boredom. Looking at n, Monica suddenly felt tears filling her eyes.


    She continued with her trembling fists clenched together.


    I miss my childhood.


    What?


    At that time, you were sweet to me, too. You didnt regret the time you spent with me, and it didnt bother you when I came to see you. Rather, rather you.


    Whoo


    n let out a slow sigh. Even though her voice was trembling unusually, he didnt feel any regret or had any intention to soothe her.


    Look at me, n.


    Even if he was no longer affectionate to her, Monicas mind remained unchanged. The memories of the distant past, where they shared special feelings, were cherished in her heart without getting blurry or fading at all.


    When she wanted to see him, she crossed the sea, rode the carriage to the capital, and went to his office, and what was waiting for her was always a cold, uninspired face. But it took a long time when she became used to it. She loved even that image of him, and only she can understand and hug poor n.


    However, the reason why she became emotionally agitated was because she heard something she never wanted to believe.


    Person. Thats too It was a woman.


    n Leopold, whom Monica knew, was a person who risked everything to get the family into his hands perfectly. It was the only reason he didnt abandon his life. Thats why he hung on to his work pathologically and always acted sharp like a thorny rose with temperamental sensitivity.


    From what she heard from the familys servants, they said he never sleeps deeply. Time, especially his was of incalcble value, even if it were only a few hours or a few minutes.


    So even if he no longer looked at her affectionately as before, Monica understood everything.


    Sometimes he felt so pitiful that he was lovable. She wanted to support him in every way she could. It was just sad that he never wanted her.


    If n finally holds the family in his hands and reigns as Leopolds owner, this journey will be over, and by that time, she will proudly set herself as hispanion and the hostess of the family.


    n will also thank her for waiting and smile brightly just like he used to do in her distant memory..


    Dont be like a child.


    .


    Ive endured everything with just these thoughts.


    You know I work by shortening my sleep. You must have sent the servants to watch.


    Its your specialty. n added.


    If you really think about me,


    Melissa Collins?


    Monica said out a name that had been hovering around the tip of her tongue the moment she faced him. It was an impulse.


    Shes taking up your time so much that you have to cut back on sleepIs she that girl?


    .


    n did not affirm, but he did not deny it either. During that brief silence, Monica tasted the despair of blood flowing back.


    Can you say something?


    How far did you hear it?


    Haa


    At the same time as the low sigh burst, the round tears fell over her smooth cheeks. Bentleys words seemed to be true. What kind of woman would have caught ns eye when he is Monicas whole world?


    His heart, which has never been allowed even a very thin slit to her, even though she has always dedicated her unchanging love.


    Monica.


    No way, you love her?


    Why are you crying?


    n stood up as if in trouble. He pulled out a neatly folded handkerchief from his arms and handed it to her.


    Do you love her?


    .


    Monica soon began to sniffle like a child. n walked out of the desk with a look of helplessness on his face and stood in front of her.


    Its up to you to misunderstand, Monica.


    A quiet whisper continued.


    Why dont you think outside the box?


    As the handkerchief, which had his scent on it, touched her eyes, Monica held her breath


    The prince said, n is totally obsessed with her..


    Its basically just tant nonsense.


    The handkerchief moved slowly from the corners of her eyes to the cheeks, wiping away the long fallen tears. Monica shook her shoulder finely, ecstatic at the gentle touch that she felt over the thin handkerchief.


    You said you werent in a rtionship but If you disguise yourself up and enjoy secret meetings.


    It was then that n took away the handkerchief soaked with tears.


    Thats enough. Im not talented at soothing you.


    .


    Monicas red lips closed tightly. So that her tears do not rise again. The fact that a man with no talent for soothing a crying woman was soothing her like this gave her overwhelmingfort.


    Ive met her before.


    The prince she met in the private pce that night had strange eyes.


    Ragged royalty with snake-like eyes.


    She had heard it many times through n about his conduct.


    Perhaps thats why his desire for her was exceptionally easily read.


    She was a shabby woman with nothing to see. She cant even reach your toes.


    As such, no lies were felt in his words. It would be true that a woman named Melissa Collins is ordinary and trivial. That n is crazy about such a trivial woman, exining it to him would be deeply frustrating, she hoped his judgment is momentarily blurred.


    However, Monica felt very questionable about ns being crazy about a woman. He is a poor guy who doesnt even recognize such close rtionships because he didnt learn love.


    In every way, n cant really love a woman. She wondered just in case, but his dull reaction convinced her.


    However, n was a special man. No one in this kingdom is more special than him. So, if its a feeling other than love, its enough.


    Its not something I should worry about, is it?


    That wont happen.


    Monica continued, reaching out to his wless cheeks.


    Baby, its okay if youre ying with her for a while. I have done a lot of things like that, too..


    .


    Im just afraid she approached you with bad intentions.I heard shes a woman who doesnt have anything.


    n gently removed her strangely seductive touch. Then he smiled with a smile that was clear to be a smile, but as beautiful as heaven.


    It would be the opposite.


    What?


    Monica, of course, thought she heard it wrong.


    What did you say?


    Thats enough. Go back and rest.


    That woman.


    Ill try to make some time soon.


    She was walking toward the doorway with ns arm around her shoulder. He was kicking her out. Monicas heart plummeted to the ground.


    Please tell me where your vi is. Ill wait patiently there, okay?


    No.


    ThenThen let me meet that woman, Miss Collins. If shes the person for whom youre making time to meet, Ill also.!


    Suddenly, the two of them stood in front of the door, and n grabbed the doorknob with his left hand, which was not wrapped around her shoulder.


    Im sure he intends to push me away.


    Wait a minute


    Monica closed her eyes in a hurry.


    Can you arrange an introduction? Do you think Im going to be bad? I am not.


    It doesnt have to be right now.


    are you going to introduce yourself?


    At the same time as she said that, n opened the door. Some of the servants standing in the hallway bowed their heads at once.


    Well, that might happen.


    What do you mean by that?


    n beckoned and called one of his subordinates and instructed them to prepare a carriage. Then, looking back at Monica, he replied in the warmest voice in todays conversation with her.


    Im going to go to Lunoa with you.


    * * *


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    I dont know how deeply relieving the fact that the ticket sent by the stalker was real. That too in the first-ss cabin of the finest passenger ship in the kingdom


    I was embarrassed, but my heart was pounding with great anticipation. I cant believe my dream of studying abroad begins with luck that will never happen again in my life. It was so wonderful that it was hard to find a word to describe it.


    All of my memories with him were chilly, mostly terrifying, still veiled, but now its over. So everything seemed to be fine.


    But I overlooked it again. The reason why I grew up to be such an introvert was because of this cruel life that constantly made me feel skeptical.


    Thats why I had to drop the letter I had been waiting for.

 Chapter 47: My Crazy Winter, I Will Run Away From You.

    Chapter 47:My Crazy Winter, I Will Run Away From You.


    Chapter 47:My Crazy Winter, I Will Run Away From You.


    That afternoon in the living room, Mrs. Kerney, me, and Julia were talking about one thing or another, picking up the clothes or folding theundry.


    At that time, I heard the sound of a letter arriving from outside, and I thought of Tobias momentarily. It was so natural. I jumped up from my ce even before Julia could get up.


    The letter handed over was sealed with Leopolds seal, and Tobys name was also written on the back.


    The letter I sent must have just arrived in Lunoa. So there was no way this could be the reply to that letter, but whatever it was, I was just d to hear from Toby after a long time.


    After seeing my reaction, Mrs. Kearney and Julia immediately recognized the source of the letter, and the quiet afternoon quickly turned into a fuss, so I had no choice but to run up to the room with a red face. Will there ever be a day when Ill get used to the embarrassing fuss of the two?


    I opened the letter at once without even thinking of sitting in front of the desk.


    Tobys handwriting, which is not outstanding but shows affection, made meugh as always.


    However, while reading the letter, I turned pale like a person who saw something that they shouldnt see.


    White paper fluttered and fell down on the floor, and after all my movements paused, I hardened like a person who got a frostbite. I had to pick it up again and check if I read it correctly, but I couldnt.


    I hope what I just read is not true..


    I sat down on my trembling knees. The letter was right in front of me.


    Ah


    I couldnt stop the burst of tears and covered my mouth helplessly. I cant believe this happened to Toby. I couldnt believe it.


    How can this be..


    Uncontroble tears flowed down my cheeks nonstop. My throat was choked like it was burning.


    Toby was, indeed, a good and pure person. Like a ray of light in a dark world.


    And there are so many bad people in the world. There are countless fellows who deserve to be judged, but why did it have to be Toby? Why?


    From some point on, I was crying while covering my mouth. Soon, anxious voices and worrisome murmurs could be heard outside the door, but no knocks or voices were heard, and their consideration did not disturb my sorrow.


    I will be on my way to study abroad soon. And naturally, I was going to get help settling down by Toby, who was there first. But I swear I wasnt crying this much because of the regret that I couldnt get the help.


    I cried for a long time because I was just sad about Tobys poor life.


    I sat down nkly for such a long time. I must have lost half of hismybody temperature to the cold wooden door I was leaning against. I couldnt believe anything, so whenever I felt like I was dreaming, I looked at his letter again.


    I cant believe this is reality.


    A horribly cracked voice popped out. When I remembered my future life without Toby, I suddenly became devastated.


    We only knew for half a year, and Toby had been away from the kingdom for nearly two months. Nevertheless, he seems to have been a quiterge part of my life.


    Will it be natural? Tobias was the first person to let me know what it felt like to be loved by the opposite gender. He made me aware of the world of a realdy, who was still childish even after reaching my adulthood.


    Will there ever be another man in this world who can take care of my ws with that kindness and warmth? Maybe he approached me after finding out the darkness and loneliness I had. These thoughts constantly passed by.


    How did I treat Toby? For the shallow reason that my feelings are not at the same temperature as his, didnt I just keep him waiting, thinking of an unrequited love in vain?


    When I recalled the fact, my heart broke helplessly. My whole body trembled as if it were about to copse.


    I felt like I was getting punished.


    Haa


    I just wanted to visit God and ask. Why it had to be so harsh on Toby, not anyone else.


    The details were not written down, but it must have been a terrible ident which made him unable to walk.. My reality was that I couldnt take responsibility for Toby, who had to spend his entire life sitting down, with a single affection for me, and that made my heart even more sad.


    Of course, even if I had been able to take responsibility for him, he would have refused. Tobias Miller is such a person.


    Toby had an early admiration for the Leopolds, and he had the goal of joining the division by bing a schrship student they sponsored. His expression while talking about this is still vivid in my mind.


    However, there was still plenty of time left until the application deadline. There was nothing urgent, however, and one day, Toby had written the news of his sudden departure from the country. I vividly remember theplex emotions that mixed the despondency, joy, and loss I felt that day as if it were yesterday.


    He said that leaving right away is the starting condition..


    When he was suddenly selected as a schrship student at a time when the recruitment did not even begin, it was true that I thought it was strange.


    In the end, however, I didnt question it, because I saw that Toby was an outstanding talent.


    Even though I knew it was useless, I was immersed in meaningless ideas. If Toby had not suddenly been selected as a schrship student. If he hadnt gone to the Principality, he wouldnt have had to face such a tragedy.


    wait.


    At that moment, an eerie feeling touched my neck and passed by. I snatched the letter lying on the floor.


    The word involved is usually.


    At the moment, I was terrified as if I had witnessed something very frightening.


    It is used when an ident is caused by an external force.


    I felt as if the pieces of the puzzle scattered in my head were franticallying together.


    The Leopold family did something unusual for them by advancing the selection schedule without notice. After that, Tobias belonged to the Leopold family and was under them.


    And the stalker who looks like n Leopold.


    He once sent a threatening letter with the intention of separating Toby and me. He even heard all about Tobys admiration for n and his aim for Leopolds schrship at the Antris Coffee Shop, where the owner of the coffee shop.


    Your winter?


    I was dazed as if I had been hit hard on the head. It felt like my feet were copsing. Would it feel like this if I was trapped alone in the dark darkness that I couldnt even fathom? My eyes dimmed by the shock.


    n Leopold.


    He was my stalker.


    The man who holds my heart however he wants, like a winter night in the north is my.


    It must be crazy, its crazy. Without going crazy, this will never happen unless I am.


    Id rather be crazy


    How n, who had never even looked at me for nearly a decade, began to cast a ck shadow on me, who must have not even known my existence.


    If it was really because of my awkward love poem, the devil that ruined Tobias dreams and life.


    It means its me.


    How can I handle this ridiculous reality? My suppressed tears burst out like a sigh.


    It didnt matter how n Leopold looked at me anymore. Only the guilt for Toby, the terrible hatred for him who scratched my daily life, and the myriad of times I spent loving and missing n endlessly remained alone.


    .


    At that time, I suddenly remembered an afternoon when I suddenly bought a collection of love poems.


    That day, I met n Leopold like a dream in front of the bookstore. For the first time, I touched him, and for the first time, I shared the same air, and it was dyed in the red sunset


    And just a while ago, I ran into the stalker like a lie at the same time. The man had n Leopolds face and body, voice and scent.


    Therefore, at that moment, the emotion that overcame the confusion and fear and covered me seems to have been an instinctive ecstasy. Foolishly.


    In fact, Ive thought quite a lot that the stalker might be n. However, falling into daydreaming like a habit, I med myself, saying that a beautiful and noble person like him could not be a stalker. Even adding to the ridiculous imagination that he may be ns twin brother or Leopolds hidden illegitimate child.


    But now I had to ept it. n Leopold is crazy.


    Reasons or processes are no longer an issue. The problem is that he bought an old house across from my house, and that he has the power to stir up my surroundings at his will, and.


    ..That he, too, will be going to Lunoa soon.


    In this situation, the only thing left is the conclusion that I should run away from him by all means. He said he wouldnt chase me anymore, but that doesnt mean he wouldnt harm me.


    Didnt he already destroy Tobias?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Haaa


    There was a faint hope. ording to Tobysst letter, all members of Leopolds new division, including n, will stay in the capital Lunos. And the academy I will go to was located far from the capital of Lunoa.


    Therefore, it will be safer after crossing the principality than now with him as a neighbor. Moreover, Leopold in the Principality would not have as much influence as here in the Sorne Kingdom.


    Ive already given him so many years. So I cant let him ruin the rest of my life.


    My crazy winter. I will run away from you with all my might.

 Chapter 48: Off To Arch Hill

    Chapter 48:Off To Arch Hill


    Chapter 48:Off To Arch Hill


    Mom.


    When the evening was almost over, I knocked on my mothers door with my swollen eyes.


    I have something to tell you.


    Somehow, my mother opened the door with an anxious look. It was already dark outside, and the room that was covered with curtains was dark.


    What happened?


    I suddenly felt like I saw a tear mark on my mothers cheek. However, I was not sure.


    Mom, I


    Come on in.


    My mother, who grabbed my arm, closed the door. Soon after, when the candle was lit with a match, a faint light spread across the simple interior. We sat side by side on the bed.


    About studying abroad?


    As she asked, my mother swept her face with her dry hands. Then I thought that maybe my mother was really crying.


    ..Yes.


    Why? Do you need anything?


    My mother asked in a low voice. But I didnte to beg for a little more pocket money, so I shook my head quickly.


    Did you send a letter to the great-aunt?


    No, not yet. Why?


    I want to go to my great-aunts house, mom.


    Perhaps it was unexpected, but my mother looked at my eyes for a moment.


    before you go, would you like to see her?


    My great-aunt lives in Arch Hill, located in the southeast of the kingdom. It seems that she is still called the Viscountess even now, when the line between nobles andmoners is almost blurred.


    (T/N: Melissas grandmother is her fathers aunt, so shes actually her great-aunt)


    There was no actual exchange between us because I was a distant rtive, but I was left at her house for a while when I was young. I dont know the details, but there must have been unavoidable circumstances because it was after my family had weakened sharply. It was only a few weeks, but I still remember her being strict and warm.


    Thest time I saw her was a few years ago when she came to the capital. Great-aunt gave me the hat that I still wear to this day, saying that ady should have a decent hat, which is the hat I wore when I first met Toby, and now it is surrounded by a sky blue ribbon.


    Ive been living without exchanging anything for several years already.


    My mother looked ufortable somewhere.


    She might be surprised if you suddenly visit her. Your father isnt here either.


    Mom, I I want to stay there until I leave the kingdom. Im not going for a tour there.


    .


    My mother chose aher words with aplex expression. There was a very brief silence in the quiet room where only silent candles gave light.


    Melissa, is your house ufortable?


    N-no. Not at all.


    I was taken aback when the story spun in an unintended direction, but I quickly crafted it like the Academys chosen novelist.


    Im worried because its my first time living in a foreign country across the sea. I cant juste visit for a weekend simply because Im tired.


    .


    So, how about staying at my great aunts house in Arch Hill and preparing my mind, Mom?


    I know you are not the type to speak suddenly, but.


    My mother was lost in thought for a moment. I impatiently sped my finger and waited for her next words.


    But would she wee you? Suddenly there is an unexpected guest.


    I knew that my mother didnt like my great-aunt that much. Since childhood, my mother used to evaluate her as an arrogant old woman trapped in a house, and it was my father who took me to Arch Hill and brought me back. My mother didnt even apany me.


    I used to spend a few weeks in Arch Hill when I was a kid.


    Yes, your father Whew.


    At first, I had a hard time with my grandma, but she wasnt as difficult as I thought. Somehow, she looked lonely living with the servants in that spacious mansion..


    You were young back then.


    My mother continued in a pretty firm tone.


    Im sure she treated you well. Its easy to pretend to be a good adult for a child.


    But I think shell wee me. Its been a while since Ive seen her, so Im a little nervous.


    My mother let out a low sigh.


    If so, you should write a letter. I dont know if shell dly say its okay.


    Okay, mom. I should send it tomorrow.


    yes.


    Is it just me? Somehow the mothers eyes looked like those of the person who had something to say. The eyes shone exceptionally lonely on her skinny cheeks.


    I wondered if now was the time for me to ask why she didnt like my aunt, but somehow I didnt have courage and stopped myself.


    Melissa.


    At that moment, my mother opened her mouth.


    Why did you cry yesterday?


    Ah


    Neither Mrs. Kerney nor Julia has asked about it yet. I didnt think my mother wouldnt know, but I was embarrassed because there was no answer I had in mind. Because my mother liked Toby.


    My mother had greater confidence than me, the person involved, that Toby and I would be lovers and naturally form a rtionship.


    I heard it was a letter from Lunoa.


    That


    Why? Did he say he had a lover in the Principality?


    .


    I had no intention of telling Collinsdies about the whole story of the stalker disturbance surrounding me and the fact that he was n Leopold. As long as I was able to wrap up this situation neatly I didnt need to cause more undue stress by telling every single thing plus I wasnt the type to talk so much.


    Therefore, I thought I would do the same and not tell my mom about Tobias bad news, but I changed my mind when I saw my mothers face.


    If I dont write about Toby in the letter that I will send to my home while studying abroad, it will eventually be clear that he and I are no longer in a rtionship. Wouldnt it be better to tell her now than to go and disappoint her then?


    Mom, Tobias ising back to the kingdom.


    Why? Didnt you say hed help in running Leopolds business?


    That


    Of course, it was not easy to tell his story casually.


    I think theres a health problem.


    Oh no. But hes still young, so wouldnt it be better after a good rest in his hometown?


    No, mom.


    When I remembered the person who shattered Tobys life, I felt like my whole body was cooling down. For n Leopold, the sadness of ordinary people like me and Tobias It wouldnt mean anything.


    it must be a little serious.


    Oh, my. Suddenly?


    The mother, who covered her mouth, could not easily continue her words. Fortunately, no words like what are you going to do about your marriage? came out of my mothers mouth.


    Immediately after I heard the news, I thought for a while about whether to lie that I was okay now or to reassure my mother by saying that I will study hard in Lunoa and be a great writer.


    Mom, I.


    At that moment, the living room suddenly became busy, and we could easily see that Mrs. Kerney and Julia began to set up dinner tables.


    ..Ill help them prepare dinner.


    Okay, lets go out together.


    * * *


    My great-aunts reply surprisingly arrived three dayster. This much was like writing down a reply right after receiving the letter I sent.


    The letter was quite sincere.


    On the day I received the letter, I packed my luggage immediately. Now there is less than a month and a half before I leave for Lunoa.


    Lady.


    Julia, who was organizing luggage together in my room, implicitly called me.


    That dress. Youre going to take it, right?


    Dress? From Longhorn?


    Yes.


    I was lost in thought for a moment.


    Well


    If I go to the academy, there will definitely be an annual event like a prom, and festivals will be held in the kingdom during the social season, right?


    So, a dress will be absolutely necessary, and the velvet dress Longhorn sent me is the most expensive and luxurious thing among the few dresses I own. But


    I wont take it.


    What? Why? If I were a girl, I would have been the first one to take it!


    Surprised, Julia jumped. I answered calmly.


    Im not going to socialize, Julia.


    B-But There must be times when you need a dress, right?


    I think its better to take only one simple dress.


    Julia looked at me with her eyes, saying, No way that old dress?


    Well, except for the one that Longhorn sent me, everything is old and outdated. When I remembered hearing the word rags at the victory ceremony, I burst intoughter.


    I want to be myself in the principality. [I dont want to lose myself and pretend I am something I am notor change] is the general gist of what she is saying


    .


    I continued to speak by tapping the tip of Julias nose, who had a nk face.


    Im going to study literature. So I have to be authentic.


    Hmm I dont know, but wouldnt you want to enter society at least where Mrs. Collins and Mrs. Kerney arent around, right?


    You dont like it.When Julia touched my hair and added in a small voice, I burst intoughter without resistance. I got caught.


    Will you keep it a secret?


    Yes, I will.


    Julias sad eyes blinked.


    That dress, Ill lend it to you. Think its yours while Im away.


    .M- mine, is it mine?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Her nk expression that quickly grew into a wide-eyed stunned face was so cute. I would like to give rather than lend, but my study abroad days will be over soon. After studying abroad and returning to the kingdom, there may be good things that require me to wear a fancy dress.


    I answered with a bright smile, hoping that it would really happen.


    Yes.


    ***


    T/N: Melissa addresses her great-aunt as grandma, in an affectionate way

 Chapter 49: Thank you for Stopping By

    Chapter 49:Thank you for Stopping By


    Chapter 49:Thank you for Stopping By


    Two days before I left for Arch Hill, I left the house after a long time. It rained all day yesterday, and I was going to spend the whole day with my family tomorrow, so today was the perfect day.


    Oh, Im not going to Pi. After much deliberation, I decided to greet Vi through a letter.


    Just because we didnt see each other for two years didnt mean wed be distant, and I didnt want our hearts to weaken before studying abroad. The moment we meet face to face, it is sure to be a sea of tears.


    But there was a real reason why I decided not to go to Pi was because of the crazy n Leopold. I was afraid because I wasnt sure that he wouldnt touch Vi, who had harmed Tobias relentlessly.


    Vi is probably having a tough daily life. She will still miss everything about Florin, and even if she loves Jacobs child, she couldnt befortable taking care of him.


    Maybe Im looking at it too negatively, but.


    Its been a while since you came, Miss.


    Oh, hello.


    The ce I visited was none other than the Antris coffee shop.


    Its been a while.


    Regardless of who purchased Antris, one fact remains unchanged, that this is one of my favourite ces and a special ce that inspire me to write my novel


    And I wanted to say hello to the server, who has always been polite and kind.


    As a busy service employee it is not easy to show sincerity to others. I didnt want to be a mysterious guest who didnt show up for two years without saying anything to him, who always treated me with sincerity.


    Its espresso without sugar, right? If your preference hasnt changed yet.


    The server leaned a bit and asked with a polite smile. His soft blonde hair was neatlybed today as well. Somehow, I felt at ease.


    Yes, its still the same.


    The server that received the order politely withdrew.


    Its kind of quiet today. I took a deep breath as I listened to the soft piano ying.


    As if celebrating the end of winter, the interior of the Antris was again decorated with various flowers. Nevertheless, there was no smell of him. At one point because he was always so close I confused his scent with the scent of this ce itself.


    I dont know if its true that he is not going to chase me, but at least Im relieved that I cant smell that misty scent.


    Come to think of it, there was a day when I was mesmerized by the thick snow falling over the window from here.


    It was already spring outside. Sitting in the same seat as that day and looking out the window with the same expression, nothing has changed, but the season has already passed this much. What a strange thing.


    At that time, the server approached and put down a white cup in front of me.


    Oh, thank you.


    I was thinking about how to start the conversation, but the server talked to me first.


    Are you okay now?


    What?


    When asked again, the server lowered his voice and added.


    What you saidst time. Ive been worried because you havent been here for months.


    Oh


    He is asking about the stalkingmotion. A clear concern was visible in his eyes. I repeatedly thought that I was d toe to see him after hearing those kind words.


    Well, I know who he is.


    What do you mean? Did he appear in person or something like that?


    Sort of. Because he made it impossible not to know who he is.


    .


    Maybe I just found out toote.


    As I added in a small voice, his neat golden eyebrows faltered in doubt. This may be because I am passing this off as not a big deal when the contents were grave


    But its okay. Im leaving for a far away ce.. Actually, I came here to say this.


    If you say its far away...


    Did you know that I sometimes write here?


    The server just stood silently with the tray behind his back, but his eyes sent a silent affirmation.


    Well, thanks to the novel, I will be able to study abroad. With the support of the royal family.


    That was the case. Congrattions, Miss.


    His pale gray eyes gleamed in surprise. He added implicitly.


    If its a novel, will you go to Lunoa?


    Yes, that is correct.


    It is a country of great writers. I smiled faintly. Then he opened his eyes.


    As expected, I see. Im from the Principality


    Ah!


    No wonder he was strangely exotic! Was that why he was looking closely at what I was writing? The people of Lunoa are well versed in literature.


    The server continued as I naturally made a face of expectation.


    Ah, Im a Lunoan, but I dont know much about literature. Although my father was a poet. Anyways, its a pity that youre leaving.


    Its only two years, right? Wont it pass soon?


    Even after your studies are over, you will want to stay at Lunoa, Miss.


    Iughed out loud at his proud face.


    When are you leaving?


    It will take a month to get on the ship to the Principality. But the day I leave Florin Ah.


    I suddenly stopped talking.


    The owner of this ce.. is he here again today?


    Are you talking about Sir n?


    The server could have been embarrassed by the sudden change of subject, but perhaps he was use to people asking and he gently shook his head.


    He seems to be very busy these days. Its already been a while since he stopped by.


    Is that so?


    I continued to speak in an indescribable tone of relief that I couldnt hide.


    Im leaving for another region soon. So that I can get used to staying alone in the Principality.


    Indeed.


    Instead of asking which area I was leaving for and when it was, he looked down. The golden eyshes fell neatly.


    Thank you foring to say hello. If I hadnt heard from you today, I would have been worried.


    I-it was no bother. Of course.


    I wish you all the best for your mini trip and starting your life in the Principality, Miss.


    Youll do well.His small whisper made me blush and lower my head at the same time.


    The coffee is cold. Ill bring back


    Oh, no! Its okay. Thank you for your kind words.


    The server smiled at me with a gentle smile.


    If youe back in two years, Ill greet you in Lunoarnguage.


    * * *


    My luggage was simple. The suitcase was filled with simple clothes, two books, a notebook, and writing equipment, so it was no big deal. Of course, it wouldnt change much even if the bag was bigger.


    For me who was leaving early in the morning, breakfast was prepared a little earlier than usual.


    Lady,dy.


    Thanks to Julias efforts the Collins breakfast table was graced by beautiful blooming flowers.


    Isnt it amazing that you dont get tired of eating potatoes every day?


    ..I know.


    As usual, there were small conversations, and the meal tasted nostalgic. When I opened my eyes in the morning, I thought I couldnt believe I was leaving the house, but I think I was already missing everything in the red two-story house.


    When the carriage arrived soon after, I put down my luggage for a moment and hugged Julia and Mrs. Kerney in turn. The two burst into tears like children, while I yful scolded as the tip of my nose soured.


    (T/N: meaning she was about to cry too)


    Melissa.


    Soon after, my mother, who approached me with a pale face, caressed my shoulder.


    Be careful, Melissa. Always be careful.


    Yes, mom. I will.


    If your life is difficult or you have a problem, dont get sick and contact me anytime. Did you get it?


    .


    We dont have enough money, but if its for the sake of our one and only daughter


    I hugged my mother tightly. I promised not to shed tears, but if this continues, all the ns will be ruined.


    Ill write to you, mom.


    Yes. To your great-aunt.. Say thank you.


    I parted ways with my family like this. It felt surreal our parting was calmer than expected. When I got on the carriage, I was ovee with all kinds of emotions along with the tears I had been holding back.


    I am well aware that these years are not very long. If I study my favourite subjects, I will pass in a blink of an eye.


    But why do I feel like I cante back home again for some reason? Because its my first time leaving the kingdom?


    .


    I was very tired from staying up all night with my eyes open, but I tried hard not to fall asleep, wiping away the tears that wereing out of my eyshes.


    I had to pull myself together. Its none other than me who chose a difficult journey of changing carriages three times out of anxiety.


    * * *


    The carriage ran fast on the rough dirt road.


    How long did I endure the times when my eyes were stiff and my hips hurt? It was almost midnight, when I arrived at Arch Hill, covered in darkness.


    When I got off the carriage with the horsemans escort, the mansion overlooking me in the bluish darkness looked much bigger and colder than what I remembered.


    A middle-aged woman with amp was clearly seen approaching this way despite the extreme fatigue. It was my first time seeing this face.


    H-hello, I was looking for Melly, ah, my great-aunt


    The Viscountess is already in bed. I have prepared your room, so pleasee with me.


    The maid took the lead with a face of dissatisfaction due to myte visit, and I followed with an impable body. The bag felt heavy like a rock. If I had brought a few more books, I would have copsed even before entering the mansion.


    The room I was guided to was veryrge, it had an antique bed and an old desk.


    Itste at night, so please greet her tomorrow morning. Then.


    Excuse me..!


    Bang, the door closed and I was left alone in the pitch darkness. It felt absurd. I had to unpack, but I couldnt decide what to do in this darkness.


    Dont I have to change these dirty clothes.


    I was tired as if I was going to faint, and this situation was just awkward but I relied on the afterimage in the room and fumbled carefully on the desk. When I managed to find matches and candles and light them, a weak light burned.


    The moment I opened the bag with great relief, as if all my troubles were blown away. It was too clear to say I was hallucinating because of my exhaustion.


    The scent that wafted in the room is definitely n Leopolds.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    How..?


    An uncontroble fear quickly hit me as if tens of thousands of bugs were crawling on my skin and attacking me


    When I was frozen without even screaming in a feeling of losing my mind, a small note on the pile of clothes caught my eye.


    Oh


    I had a hunch. Im going to suffer from a terrible nightmare tonight.

 Chapter 50: Lewd Dream

    Chapter 50:Lewd Dream


    Chapter 50:Lewd Dream


    The night was as cold as winter, although the whole world was obviously covered with spring.


    ns skin shone as cool as the moon even in the dark. I couldnt feel any warmth in his arms that hugged me.


    When his cheeks, which had already been chilled, touched me, my eyshes trembled like butterflies wet in the rain. It wasnt clear whether it was because of the cold touch or because his drowsy voice was heard from a very close distance.


    Because I wouldnt be able to think properly if I were to be hugged by him.


    Melissa.


    If there is really a devil that seduces humans and leads them to ruin, he will be beautiful enough to captivate anyone at once. And Im sure the devil would have a voice like this.


    I was too weak to resist this ecstatic voice.


    Melissa.


    .


    n repeatedly called my name. My hatred towards him, who was acting like an old lover, was causing indescribable anger, but my heart was beating as if it were about to explode.


    Ive loved n Leopold for too long to be sure that my heart was pounding because of my anger against him.


    You should hug my waist.


    I was wrapped in his tight arms and not strangled, but for some reason I couldnt say anything. It was clear that he was doing something magical. Unless.


    You said a writer should be sincere, Melissa.


    .


    n sighed as if he wasughing at me, who was frozen without answering. His feathery breath tickled my nervous neck.


    Are you afraid?


    His whisper mixed withughter, he gently pushed my body, and the world quickly turned upside down. What I felt behind my back was the soft touch of the bed.


    I looked up at him with wet eyes mixed with intense anticipation that I couldnt hide, as if frightened by what was toe.


    Hik


    Then I had to hold my breath helplessly. The blue-gray gaze that looked down at me was strangely dark and seductive. Like the deep sea that makes you feel infinite fear just by looking at it because you cant measure its depth.


    While my tears were flowing down the corners of my eyes wetting my ears, he slowly leaned down, covering me with his shadow. It was a perfect encroachment.


    Do whatever you want.


    .


    Ill give you everything. As much as you want.


    Finally, when I closed my eyes, his petal-like lips fell on my eyelids. Ironically, my stubborn reason shook as if it would copse at any moment by the small wet sound created by his lips wiping away my tears.


    Ive been dreaming of you countless times, umm?


    A honey-like whisper permeated my ears. I just bit my lips with the desire to vomit from deep inside my stomach.


    I wanted to grab n, who makes me helpless against him, by the cor. I wanted to spit out terrible swear words about his iprehensible misdeeds and roughly scratch his angel-like cheek. I wanted to see him lie down and beg me.


    At the same time, the low desire to follow his words as if I couldnt win rose uncontrobly. I desperately wanted him. Everything up to his beautiful hair. My weak two legs were trembling because I wanted to tie him deeply at the moment.


    I managed a single word, from a suppressed moan.


    I wish


    You dont have to hold back (your voice), Melissa.


    (T/N: he is referring to her moan and her guilt)


    His lowughter was just as faint as fog. n whispered slowly, ovepping my lips.


    Its a dream anyway.


    * * *


    Knock, knock


    A sharp knock echoed over the open door.


    Change your clothes ande out.


    A womans voice rang in my ear. I opened my eyes, hugging the nket.


    Oh, I came to Arch Hillst night..


    When I rubbed my eyes because of my blurry vision, I saw a maid looking down at me with a displeased face. Her expression was no different from yesterday.


    The bustling noises of the mansion, signaling the start of the day, poured in through the open door.


    Come along now. Viscountess Josephine is waiting for you.


    ..Yes.


    I answered gently with my shoulders curled up. As a guest, I cant express my dissatisfaction with the attitude of the servants here.


    I yawned a little and got up quietly. But as soon as I got out of bed, I suddenly felt a chill. This was because my pyjamas became cold and soggy from the cold sweat I shedst night. Evidently I had a nightmare I cant recall..


    At that time, the maid tried to turn around and asked with a strange look.


    What kind of scent is this?


    At those words, I realized that the scent that Julia had sprinkled on my clothes was still wafting in the air. It was then that the events ofst nights dream came to mind vividly.


    My morning already became unpleasant.


    Ah


    n Leopold has appeared in my dream several times. n in my dream created by my imagination hugged me enthusiastically and kissed me on the cheek.


    But still.


    Ill give you everything. As much as you want.


    That person then I cant believe I even had a dream. The sense of immorality that ran down my spine loosened my legs as if I was about to copse at any moment.


    Wait, your face is red. Are you okay?


    The middle-aged maid, who has consistently revealed her displeasure, suddenly became concerned and touched my forehead.


    No, I dont think its a fever.


    It was not a very friendly touch, but it was not difficult to read worries from her eyes.


    Whats wrong with you? Oh my god, look at these goosebumps!


    But I wasnt sick. Its just that things from my dreams were repeating in my headst night.


    His lips had started from the top of my foot and traveled up to the tip of my nose bridge. His brow furrowed as he fiercely pushed me down.


    How sweet it was when I drank in his breath as he breathed heavily. Although I felt the same way and enjoyed it I couldnt help but remain passive and shy in the face of his passion and couldnt manage to go further.


    .


    I rather wanted to disappear like this. Even after going through all the events, I still wanted him enthusiastically I felt like I was about to suffocate with that heavy sense of shame.


    Are you listening?


    I-Im fine. I had a bit of a nightmare..


    The maid hurriedly checked myplexion to see if I looked okay at first nce. Her eyebrows were furrowed to the fullest, but it was true that the atmosphere had softened, so I had the courage to ask.


    I, maybe.


    Whats wrong with you?


    Is it okay if I wash myself before I go to breakfast? I sweated a littlest night..


    The maid folded her arms over the white apron and looked over me.


    I! It wont take long. Please.


    An urgent voice popped out. From what I heard, it was simr to begging.


    The woman looked displeased at me as if she were seeing someone foolish and said,


    Follow me.


    I walked along the long hallway with her. Busy servants passing greeted each other with eye greetings but I didnt recognize anyone.


    Eventually, I turned my attention to the frames in the hallway and the paintings on the ceiling. Last night was so hectic that I couldnt take a good look at every corner of the mansion, but it was only clear that this old mansion still retains its elegance.


    The floor makes a creaking noise every time I take a step, but the mansion is so profound that even that sound feels old-fashioned. Suddenly, I remembered the excitement I had when I first came here. Even though nearly a decade has already passed, it is quite vivid.


    Excuse me


    You can call me Mrs. Hugh. Im the head maid here.


    Embarrassingly, a hard answer came back quickly. I licked my lips awkwardly as I looked at the back of her grey hair that was neatly curled up.


    Oh, my name is Melissa Collins. My fathers aunt, no, he is the niece of the Viscountess Josephine.


    I know.


    Im sorry I arrived toote yesterday. I wonder if I woke you up.


    .


    Seeing that there was no answer, it seemed clear that I was an uninvited guest who disturbed Mrs. Hughs sleepst night. If I had run straight with a carriage, it wouldnt have been dyed that much.


    I was also struggling toe to Arch Hill by changing carriages several times. But even if I could turn back time, thats the only way for me. Because I dont want the cold blue-gray gaze to follow me to the mansion of my great aunt who weed me. Nothing could be more painful than that.


    Well, How many people are working in this mansion? As far as I remember, it was thirty,


    All of them are eight.


    ..Eight?


    The Viscount is getting old, so she is slowly organizing her surroundings. Maybe next year it will be even less.


    Mrs. Hughs words somehow stung my heart. As I was licking my lips, unable to find the right words to answer, the woman who stood tall spoke,


    Heres the bathroom. If you need a child to help you,


    Oh, no! Ill just wash my body and go out. I remember where the dining room was.


    Then Ill put your clothes here.


    Thank you.


    Nervous at the thought that my aunt was waiting, I hurriedly took off my pyjamas as soon as I closed the door. There was a circr wooden bathtub in the bathroom, and although it was filled with bath water, it was not heated at all, so it was cold as ice.


    I cant help it.


    I quickly wiped my body with a dry cloth soaked in the bathtub water. I wanted to wash awayst nights dreams in a hot bubble bath..


    With that in mind, I gently wiped my back with a cold cloth, then suddenly stopped my hand. This cold and rusty texture rather reminded me of someones touch. Im sure its an illusion that my skin smells like his scent, but.


    Whats wrong with me..


    I became absent-minded as if I had forgotten how to think. The cool, smooth feeling of skin felt when he and I werepletely covered. I held my breath as the sense that I was continuing to be embraced in his arms over and over again. It came back so clearly that it was hard to believe it was a dream.


    Ive been dreaming of you countless times. Umm?


    .


    I felt that my face was burning up as if it would explode at any moment. I was enduring the suffering silently.


    No matter how hard I tried to bit my lips or closed my eyes, I couldnt shake off his persistent gaze and low whisper.


    How on earth am I going to face my aunt.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    I dont know.


    When my murmuring disappeared with a small echo, I held my breath with a determined face.


    Soon after, the tip of my toes, which had been hesitating for a while in the air, dug into the icy water.


    ***


    P/R: haha i dont think its just sweat

 Chapter 51: Don’t Trust Men

    Chapter 51:Don¡¯t Trust Men


    Chapter 51 :Dont Trust Men


    My great-aunt was sitting in front of the table with an upright posture that was unbelievable for her age. She kept the rigor and stubbornness characteristic of a noble woman.


    This led to the illusion that she was not much different from what I saw in the capital a few years ago, but it didnt actually take long to notice how small and fragile the olddy became over the years.


    Nevertheless, it was fortunate that I didnt feel just sad. Dressed in her dark, well-groomed dress, her appearance was the same as every moment of her that I remember, and that fact gave me a warm sense of relief.


    Melissa Collins


    My great-aunt called me when she noticed the presenceing over her small sses. With a voice that is more solemn than happy.


    However, her eyes that showed her age had gleamed with a gentle light.


    You already look like ady.


    Grandma!


    My worries that the reunion after many years might be awkward disappeared like snow melting, and before I knew it, I was back as a 12-year-old girl who met my great-aunt for the first time.


    Its been a really long time. Thank you for letting me stay in the mansion..


    When I hugged her thin shoulders, my great-aunt paused for a moment as if she was bewildered, and gently stroked my back with her wrinkled hands. My breath was weak from the overwhelming smile.


    Youre cold.


    Im sorry Imte, grandma. You must have been hungry..


    Its okay. Did you forget that I dont usually eat breakfast?


    I stared nkly at the moment when her grandmothers cold face changed to a soft smile. Thinking that maybe I will remember this moment for a long time.


    Shortly thereafter, a simple breakfast was served. Sitting opposite to each other at therge table, my great-aunt and I enjoyed a leisurely tea time and talked about the past.


    For example, it was like this.


    You were so weird when you were young, remember?


    Ah


    How much Jeremyined that his daughter suddenly had a lot of fantasies when he left you here.


    As I spread a lot of cream on the fragrant scones, I answered, pretending to be surprised.


    Did my dad say that?


    Of course, it is not at all surprising that my parents were deeply concerned at that time. Because it was not long after I came to this world.


    Its just amazing to think about you chattering about Whitewood for a long time. Later, I asked in a letter, and Jeremy said you had never been to Whitewood.


    .


    Since then, I knew you were a special girl.


    Whitewood is the name of a remote forest vige at the northern end of the kingdom, and is the background for , the worlds original novel now even the content is blurry of course, that ce has no rtionship with Melissa Collins.


    Watching the sweet churnedcream melt over the freshly baked scones made me hungry. I took the scone to my mouth and responded innocently.


    Has grandma ever been to Whitewood?


    At that moment, my great-aunt suddenly stopped moving. With a puzzled look on my face, I stopped my hand and waited for her answer.


    To my great-aunts response, I deeply regretted my carelessness.


    I lived there all the time until my daughter died of illness.


    .


    Why had Ipletely forgotten that my grandfather took care of Whitewood during his lifetime?


    I btedly recalled the childhood memories when I heard about it from her mother and rejoiced at the thought of being connected, at least vaguely, with the original novel. Now, I started to focus on my life itself, not on the original novel, but..


    Im sorry, grandma.


    Theres nothing to apologize for.


    A in answer came back. Unlike her calm expression, her eyes looked sad. she then added:


    The only thing that makes me sad is that my husband and Helen will not recognize me as I am old. Now, the day we meet is really close.


    .


    The more we talked, the more different my aunts appearance in my memory was. I dont know if my grandmother has changed over the years or if I have.


    The more we talked, the more my great-aunt looked different from the upright figure in my memory. I dont know if she has changed over the years, or if I have changed.


    Unlike me, who couldnt find a word to answer, my great-aunt, who was gracefully tilting the tea cup, opened her mouth as soon as she put down the cup.


    I remember you talking about Rose.


    Rose?


    That was the name of the female protagonist in. I had even told my great-aunt the story of the protagonist.


    I was neighbors with her family. Helen and I were of the same age, so we were like friends. Its such amon name that I let it go at first, but when you recited all of her family details and characteristics.


    Did I do that?


    Yeah, thanks to that time, I thought of Helen after a very long time. Your heart for your dead daughter, who was hidden like a taboo, opened wide as you heard the story of Whitewood.


    Grandmother had a sentimental face. It seems to recall a very long time ago.


    Wasnt I weird?


    That was weird. I thought it was ridiculous. When asked where he heard of Whitewood and Rose, he answered that he read it from a book.


    At that time, I probably couldnt ept life here as a full reality and was confused for a long time.


    I I dont remember well, auntie.


    Thats understandable.


    She shrugged her shoulders.


    Maybe you had a dream. Theres no way that a story that exists in reality shouldnt appear in your dream.


    .


    Even in the eyes of an old woman who is eighty years old, life is full of unknown things.


    Isnt life something you get to know more and more as you live?


    My great-aunt smiled quietly at my devastated question.


    Well, Ive lived this much, but I havent. Rather, everything feels new and unfamiliar.


    Grandma.


    I asked half impulsively.


    What happened to Rose?


    I dont know.


    But what came back was a futile answer.


    After Helen died of illness at such a young age, I left as if I was running away. Now that my husband has left and I am left alone, I will never go back there. Even if I die.


    .


    Still, shes been fine so far. Our conversation had be a little serious. I was quietly listening to my great-aunts life.


    Women are truly pitiful creatures. Dont you think so, Melissa?


    I was feeling an unknown sympathy even though I wasnt sure exactly what my great-aunt meant by those words.


    But that wasnt the case with the following words.


    Especially poor women. Inevitably, they are destined to be unhappy.


    Can I ask you why? Im poor, but I dont think Im unhappy.


    Reason?


    At my bold question, my great-aunt raised the corners of her lips. Of course, her eyes were not smiling.


    A woman always craves love, but a poor woman can never pursue love. Thats why they are bound to be unhappy.


    The only way for a poor woman who is rarely allowed to work to elevate her life is through marriage. When women pursue marriage for such a reason there is usually no love in it. I knew that, too. I heard nagging from my mother about marriage because Im not a rich woman.


    However, despite my young mind, I didnt want to take my great-aunts words to heart right away.


    But I


    Youre still young. Youll understand once you know love.


    Its been a year since I came of age too, Grandma.


    When I saw my great-auntughing, I felt a little irritated. Childishly.


    LoveSomething simr happened with two people.


    Really? So, what happened to those two loves?


    My great-aunt looked at me as if she could see me clearly. Instead of admitting, All failed, grandmother, I just bit my lips tightly. I wanted to prove somehow that the failure of love does not mean failure as a poor woman.


    Thats why your mother is unhappy, too.Doesnt she stare out of the window all day with nk eyes?


    That


    Well, its not easy to endure a harsh life.


    My aunt let out a low sigh. I knew that her rtionship with my mother was not very good, but my grandmothers words did not sound like criticism or ridicule. Rather


    You shouldnt trust men, Melissa.


    However, this was apletely unexpected development. I put down the teacup, doubting my ears, because I didnt know I would hear this from my great-aunt.


    What?


    Even if you are sessful as a novelist and you are lucky enough to marry the one you love, you must never believe him. They are never a race that can be satisfied with just you.


    .


    Faith only hurts. As you know, me and your mother.


    My great-aunt stopped talking with a slight cough. However, despite the sudden silence, my head was noisy.


    Is my mothers depression Is it not just because my father was embroiled in a scam?


    Yeah, I understand that your mother doesnt like me, because Ive been holding my nephews hand every moment. However.


    .


    Its unfortunate that he joined the army, after living in such pain she urges her daughter, you, to marry as if you were to be sold.


    The sound of her grandmother clicking her tongue softly was heard. I kept her mouth shut, thinking about two things.


    First, I think that there are many things that I dont know at home. My great-aunt seems to believe that I know all the stories, but it was clear that my mother and Mrs. Kerney intentionally hid the truth.


    The second thought was that if I were a little younger, I wouldnt have understood what my grandmother was saying.


    I know why my grandfather, who held the title of Viscount during his lifetime, had been separated from his wife for so many years.


    But my parents cant have such a problem. If it wasnt for the sudden change of my fathers base, the two of them wouldnt have had to live apart.


    Affair, thats nonsense.


    But somehow I couldnt ask my great-aunt for details. My lips didnt move as if they were glued together.


    Maybe I just dont want to face the truth.


    So, even after receiving your letter, I didnt expect you toe here.


    .


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    When I woke up in the morning, I was so surprised to hear that Jeremys daughter really came.


    Suddenly, my great-aunt made a strange voice.


    Okay, what did your mother say?


    A faint sunlight fell on the olddys face, where I could feel the texture of time. I came up with an answer without the slightest lie mixed in.


    She asked me to say thank you.

 Chapter 52: Is There a Flower Shop Nearby?

    Chapter 52: Is There a Flower Shop Nearby?


    My daily life at Arch Hill was supremely peaceful.


    I didnt encounter my great-aunt as much as I thought. She spends most of her time in her room, and she often eats separately. The morning we greeted each other for the first time after returning here was probably the moment the two of us spent the most time together.


    I definitely brought my notebook, but I didnt write anything new. It was the first time I was in a situation where I didnt have a story I wanted to write in particr. The cause, presumably, is the emptiness thates from sending my manuscript that I had beenpletely absorbed in for months to the academy.


    Perhaps its because I learned the truth I wanted to turn a blind eye to through conversations with my great-aunt. It would be a lie if I werent shocked by the fact that the ugliest form of love was lurking very close.


    The specific circumstances were unknown, but I didnt want to dig because I didnt want to be hurted.


    Will it be a big problem if I procrastinate a little longer? Ill leave the kingdom before long anyway, but even if I ignored it when I came back from my studies, would it still be an issue Id have to face?


    I really wanted to believe that. I also wanted to rely a little more on my mothers consideration for not telling me everything.


    Originally, I was not an admirer of love, but I believe that there are countless things in life that are of equal value. Coincidentally, however, the theme of the stories I write has always been love, and only love has made my pen move.


    This is an irony that I cannot understand myself.


    For these reasons, I was in shock and could not write a new story right away, but it was not the first time I couldnt write. One day when I be a writer, there will be many more things like this.


    Thats why I decided not to be nervous. Time will eventually solve everything.


    Instead of writing, I spent most of my time reading books until the sun went down in the library where the smell of soggy paper wafted. Thanks to the sunny weather every day, I sometimes took a nap lying under the shade of trees in the garden. It was a leisurely day like a dream.


    In short, no one was disturbing me in this mansion. Every day at Arch Hill was surprisingly quiet and peaceful. I didnt even hear the sound of a carriage passing by.


    To be honest, life here fits me well like measured clothes. Especially when I think about how hard it was for me to be in a social world full of fakeughter, pretence, and stories I didnt want to hear.


    Madam Hue, who had been in this mansion for just four years, was also not as difficult as I thought. It was just a matter of my perspective that I thought she hated me.


    Well, with this clumsy eye, I had no doubts in n Leopolds twisted mind at all. I was deceived like a fool by his beauty and elegance.


    Anyway, Madam Hue is working hard both physically and mentally so that my life at Arch Hill is not ufortable. There is no such thing as having a small and affectionate conversation as I had with Mrs. Kearney, but I liked Madam Hue way nheless.


    Most importantly, life in Arch Hill, which I thought would be lonely and aloof, is extremely free andfortable. For the first time I realized that I was a person who likes alone time.


    To exaggerate a little, I even felt like I had apletely new life. This blessed season, the sound of young birds singing from somewhere, and the fact that the dream of studying abroad is just a month away were unbearably overwhelming.


    It felt like ate spring had finallye to my life, after I had been huddling and trembling in the long cold winter.


    * * *


    It was one morning, a month before the day of departure for the principality


    Upon receiving a report on the preparation stage of the new business, Ian Leopolds secretary left the office, and n also wore his outerwear. The aide who was watching the scene looked embarrassed.


    You have visitors in the afternoon, but.


    It wont take long. Im going to get some fresh air.


    n, who left the office leaving a concise answer, hurriedly walked out the back door. Then, instead of getting into the carriage, he climbed on the back of his standing horse with its ck mane waving.


    Skillfully running along the street, he passed several alleys where carriages could not pass. As he ran for a while, the surroundingndscape gradually changed.


    The ce where the ck horse arrived was a slum located on the outskirts. Even in the middle of the day, the dark and shady streets created a strange atmosphere.


    n didnt get off the horse. However, he stood at the entrance of the shabby vige with a dignified posture. His appearance looked indescribably heterogeneous, but at the same time, he shone brilliantly like a jewel in the mud.


    A man approached n, who had his beautiful forehead distorted as if it was hard to even breathe here, and the man bowed his head.


    Youre here.


    The man had a terrible appearance who didnt even have proper clothes. Nevertheless, his shaggy physique and copper-colored skin full of scars made it clear that he was the de facto leader of the ce.


    Report.


    Nothing this time either. Im deeply ashamed (of myself).


    Tsk, as n clicked his tongue, the mans head lowered deeper.


    Are you sure theyre all looking for it?


    Yes. Weve searched the entire kingdom including the convent and orphanage. Ill find another way soon. The possibility that he didnt go through the facility.


    Ha.


    The man stopped talking at Allens coolugh.


    Are you trying to say that I must have been mercilessly abandoned?


    no. I was telling you that there may have been unavoidable circumstances.


    The man urgently added.


    Sir, were the eyes and ears of the street. I will search the whole kingdom and find the traces.


    After a month, I will leave for the Duchy. A servant wille from now on.


    All right. Please stay healthy.


    n, who nodded with an expressionless face, suddenly raised his gaze and looked at the distant southern sky. The man couldnt help but admire the picturesque profile of his masters face as he looked up. He asked a little daze,


    ..Where are you going now, sir?


    Ah.


    A rare smile spread on a cold face like a ster statue. n, who fixed the reins, asked back in a drowsy low tone.


    Is there a flower shop nearby?


    * * *


    Then one day, the new book I found in the study was so interesting that I stayed up all night reading it.


    It was a romance novel about the love and farewell of aristocrats centuries ago, and it feels strange to imagine the atmosphere at the time when people often used their lives to prove the depth of love.


    In those old days, people literally risked their lives for love. It is clear that if I had woken up in the book, I would have been treated more unusually than I am now.


    Their love was too reckless, perhaps because of that, on the one hand, it feels unimaginably noble. Its a world where its okay to be willing to give your life because of love. Throughout reading the book, I thought it was a dream-like story.


    The lovers in the book threw themselves away for love, but did not show any hesitation or regret. How big, deep, and irresistible love was. Somehow its alien.


    My great-aunt, who entered the twilight years of her life, told me that I should not trust men, and sadly, I also agree with that,


    Miss Collins.


    If love is so sacred At least once.


    Miss Collins!


    ..Gasp!


    Did you fall asleep while holding a teacup?


    At Madam Hues absurd voice, I hurriedly put down the teacup. I almost dropped the steaming teacup. I felt a little dizzy when I imagined what could have happened.


    Well, Im sorry. Because I couldnt sleep at allst night.


    You dont have to apologise to me. But youd better take a nap. Something bad could happen.


    Madam Hue said in a unique blunt tone. I tried to nod and suddenly opened my mouth. It was because an idea suddenly crossed my mind.


    Now that I think about it, there was ake on the way to the mansion.


    Even though I knew that there was no malice in her blunt expression, I couldnt help but feel intimidated.


    ..I saw it from the carriage.


    Thekes name is Dove.


    Id like to go there for a while.


    She looked at myplexion for a moment with a frown.


    Its dangerous to swim in that state. Unless you want to give up your life like this.


    What? I


    Moreover, there is no servant in this mansion to help with boating.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    No, maam! I dont even know how to swim. I just suddenly thought that I wanted to get some fresh air by theke.


    Im not even a child anymore. Shes telling me to take precautions on the water, its too much. She let out a resigned sigh.


    Its not too far.


    Madam Hue turned toward the kitchen and hinted.


    Ill prepare a simple snack for you.

 Chapter 53: Lake Dove

    Chapter 53: Lake Dove


    It was when the sun was high up in the sky when I left the mansion door. The sun was hot, but in the shade of my hats brim, I looked happier than anyone else.


    The scenery along the way to theke shimmered with dazzling colors, as if all hopes and expectations in the world were put together. As I walked through thatndscape, I realized once again how amazing it is to be alive.


    I should havee out sooner.


    Spring is such a season. Even in the midst of my haze, my steps were light, and my uncontroble excitement flowed out with a hum.


    It cant get any better than this.


    The wind made branches softly wave and the singing of the birds brushed past through my ears, and the scent of fresh grass densely soaked in the wind. In my hand was a basket which contained sandwiches, fruit and some wine. My heart was excited by the pleasant feeling of its weight.


    When I arrived at theke, I felt my whole body rxing.


    Wow


    Spring is when everythinges alive while enjoying the blessings of the sun. In the middle of it, Lake Dove, which stretched out, reflected the golden sunshine was endlessly overflowing with brilliant gold. I was the only one who was enjoying this marvelousndscape, luxuriously.


    I sat with my back against a nearby rhododendron tree, staring at the golden waves that filled my vision for a long time. It was truly perfect peace.


    Later, when I realized the existence of a basket, I took out an apple. Feeling the refreshing breeze caressing my cheek, I cut down the bright red fruit, and the thick juice of the fruit moistened the tip of my nose. A fresh and sweet scent wafted slowly in the air. Next, the smell of moist soil and the fresh forest.


    The afternoon was also bewitching.


    It would be perfect to read here.


    I pondered several times whether I should go back to the mansion and bring the book. But I shook my head because my whole body was drowsy and heavy as wet cotton. As long as I stay here, I cane back as many times as I like, so theres no need to rush. I coulde tomorrow as well.


    Nevertheless, I was eager to see the huge sunset over the expansiveke, so I thought that I would definitely bring a book next time. Time flies so fast when one reads a book. Before I know it, when I will raise my head, the sky andke will be colored with a bright red sunset.


    It will be beautiful..


    As I imagined that moment, my heart tickled with overwhelming anticipation.


    Rather than feasting on a sandwich and wine, Iid my stomach on the soft meadow. Instead I feasted on the beauty of the scenery until I felt full. As I was getting full, I felt my drowsiness take over like I was going to be submerged in the waves of sleep at any moment.


    Didnt I fall asleep while holding the teacup in my hand this morning?


    .


    Then I suddenly wanted to grab a pen. Its too early to start a new story, but I wanted to write about my current mood in my diary.


    I agree to some extent with the idea that moments are remembered as scents. At this moment, wouldnt it be remembered as the watery smell of water and the sweet scent of apples?


    When I thought about it, I could not help butugh. Lets bring a book tomorrow. Ill be out at the same time as today.


    And at the end of the eveningI will watch the red sunset melting over the reddishke. without hesitation without hesitation


    * * *


    For some time I was walking along a foggy forest path. The cold fog was so thick that it was impossible to tell an inch ahead, and the dense trees above my head did not allow even a faint ray of light.


    Nevertheless, I took a step without hesitation. I was lost, but I didnt feel uneasy. An unknown sense of dj vu guided me. Like Ive been here before.


    The fog


    As I reached the end of the dark road, the fog suddenly cleared up. What appeared in front of me was a garden surrounded by a fence made of high bars. The iron bars, with sharp tips rising like they were soaring through the sky, were wrapped in dense rose vines as if they were buried in it.


    I dont know who owns this garden, but it doesnt seem to be properly maintained. I even wonder if its an abandoned ce.


    Even so, the iron grates engraved with a gracefulb pattern were charred in some ces, and the roses also seemed to be of wild species, not the speciesmonly seen in the kingdom. I had never seen a rose so richly colored and beautiful before.


    A secret rose garden hidden in the deep forest..


    It was clear that it had been a long time since people had stopped visiting. In such a secluded and deserted ce, it would be difficult toe back since I stumble upon it by chance.


    After a moment of hesitation, I decided to go into the garden. It was hard to remember whether I was supposed to meet someone here or something else, but an unknown conviction led me to the narrow entrance.


    Hik,


    In an instant, the cold night dew that had settled on the petals soaked into my shoulder like water. I shuddered like a startled bird.


    Starting with my movement, the countless deep red flowers that had bloomed flooded in like ripples, no, like huge waves. A dense, thick scent burst upon me like a cannon and swept me. It was as if they were weing or trying to enchant.


    As I entered the garden and the scent hit me, my legs rxed as if I was drunk. I fought the sensation of my body melting and continued forward. Surprisingly, arger garden appeared than I originally thought.


    It was a maze garden. A wall of wild roses filled my vision but. I shuddered a little at the extremely dramatic and enchanting sight.


    As I walked through the endless redbyrinth, and through the scent that was as fresh as lemon and suffocatingly cold and sensual, I obsessively held on to a certain dangerous and burdensome emotion. I didnt know if it was a burning desire or a desperate longing.


    Soon after, I suddenly froze. Of course, both my legs were tired, but not for that reason.


    .


    A slender man was standing against the background of dark red flowers, blooming with their coveted petals wide open. It was as if he was buried among the blossoming flowers, yet he looked like he belonged there.


    On the way toward him, the petals that brushed me fluttered and fell down. The mans back, apparently aware of my presence, stopped without any movement. Cant you hear the sound of my dress rubbing against the leaves?


    Nevertheless, I suddenly thought it was okay as it was. It was because of his neat back hair, straight and broad shoulders, and the curves of his waist was as beautiful as a painting. Its good to have it engraved in my eyes, so I want to keep looking at it.


    But when he finally slowly turned his head to look at me. When those cold eyes like the winter sky caught my trembling gaze I thought as I ran towards him without resisting.


    There is no masterpiece more beautiful than this.


    Melissa.


    The moment I saw his lips, redder than roses, open like petals, I had an unbearable thirst. I was exhausted as if I had wandered through the distant desert day and night, and my throat was burned dry and it was as if full of sand. He was the spring I found.


    If I dont drink right away, Ill die in an instant.


    I rushed and jumped into his arms with blind longing. My trembling legs deeply wrapped around his hard body. As if not to miss him, my hands soaked in night dew grabbed his face in a hurry.


    His cheeks were wet, too.Ah, as I let out a low moan and slowly stroked the moon-like dazzling face with my thumb as our foreheads rested against each other.


    When a seductive man like a rose closed his eyes, I kissed him impulsively. He didnt shake me off. Perhaps he wanted me, too. No, even if it wasnt, he had no intention to stop.


    I licked his creamy soft lips and violently swallowed his softly intertwined tongue, a pleasant moan burst out. But no matter how much I drank his sweet breath, I was thirsty like crazy. The endless thirst made me impatient.


    If I could drink it all without leaving a single drop Then this thirst seemed to end. But unfortunately I didnt know how to do it.


    I kissed the cold, noble eyelids and begged like a poor child.


    A little more a little more, please.


    .


    Instead of answering, he distorted the beautiful forehead. It was a strangely stoic face. As if the appearance of willingly epting the tip of my tongue soaked with desire was all a lie.


    Now it was the limit. I whispered, biting his beautiful lips painlessly.


    You said youd give me whatever I want, n.


    Ah!


    Suddenly, a distant night sky covered in mist spread out behind him. The red petals that filled the floor were crushed under my wing bones, giving off a strong scent. The moment I met ns eyes that were captivated by passion, I became a small animal for predators.


    Hurry


    My body trembled with the desire to be swallowed up. Arge, white hand with a bulging blue vein grasped my breast, he grabbed the button at once and tore it open.


    n, as soon as I called out his name with a breath of excitement, all reason melted at the kiss that poured down my soft skin.


    And when his sharp fangs finally scratched the reddest spot, I woke up like a shriek.


    Unbelievably, I was lying under a misty evening sky.


    .


    Before my eyes, the sunset-colored sky was pouring down onto the calm water. It was true that I wanted to see the sunset on Lake Dove, but it was never like this.


    No, more than that.


    Im a rogue.


    n Leopold waspletely insane. I hate him for his arrogance and cunningness, and I am angry at the atrocities he hasmitted. With an unshakeable sincerity.


    But my foolish heart, mortgaged by the times I loved n and unfortunately seemed to need time to shake him off. As if to taunt me, he came to my dream when I was about to forget him.


    It was by no means pleasant that the frequency of these dreams were bing more routine., But before it was always n who was overbearing and arrogant, and so far I had been able to evade him in my dreams and gloss over it.


    But now.


    ..I wonte tomorrow.


    I murmured with a solemn face. Then I thought, How can I get rid of this terrible afterimage?


    Lets go back to the mansion first. Wash my body, eat diligently, and at night Lets devote myself to the novel so much that I wouldnt be able to think of anything.


    Im fine.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Only then did I have the heart to get up, and I put my elbow on the damp grass. The moment I slowly turned around while lifting my face that seemed to still have a feverish sensation..


    A startling sigh broke out.


    Ha,


    Since when? A bouquet of unidentified rosesy beside me. It was a bundle big enough to fit in my arms.


    At first nce, it looked dark red under the burning sunset.

 Chapter 54: Romantic Eyes

    Chapter 54: Romantic Eyes


    The thick darkness enveloped the world. It was a pitch-ck night, even the moon was covered by clouds. I was tossing and turning with aplicated mind because I was afraid to fall asleep.


    .


    To admit that the man I had adored with my soul with endless love and longing was the only one that could only cause me fear and maim. It was such a brutal and terrifying experience that I wanted to run away. It felt like the whole world around me was falling apart.


    The past days when I fell for him helplessly were as deep as the abyss.


    It wont be easy, but I wanted to leave the past behind. Without getting caught up in it, I wanted to focus on myself and walk bravely towards the life that was given to me.


    Its not such a grand story. I am definitely different from before. It is because I have achieved great achievements with my own strengthperhaps I should be more humble since Im ady. I want to add a better modifier, but humility is a virtue of adybut Im getting closer to the writers dream.


    Whenever I recall this fact, I feel so overwhelmed that I want to embrace myself as hard as I can, and I get stronger as if I can get through any adversity. It is truly a strange and dazzling thing.


    However, all these feelings and glory are in vain, and I am so anxious with the fear that I may see him in my dream again.


    I was terrified to death when I thought of the dream I had by theke in the afternoon. Im afraid Ill see myself begging for his body and hanging off of him like a femme fatale. Now I began to open my heart to him little by little, but I hated it again and at the same time didnt want to turn away.


    Im so upset, I cant tolerate myself. However, no matter what it is, I cant refute the fact that my deep unconsciousness created the dream. I clenched my teeth, it was as if all the dreams of the past where I did not give into him were overshadowed today I had


    I had coveted him like a starving dog.


    Unlike before, he had reluctantly epted his kiss, and showed no sign of reaching out first. It was close to the cynical n Leopold whom I had loved and suffered for many years.


    But in todays dream I had aroused him like that I had seduced him by begging in a heat of unbearable lust.


    Haa


    I swear Id never had a dream like this of n, even in the days I loved him so passionately. Was I such a vulgar woman? I hate him, but I long for the pleasure he gives me.


    My mind was so noisy that I almost wanted to go crazy. I tossed and turned again. In the midst of my heart wringing with disillusionment with myself, I prayed earnestly that this was not some kind of foreshadow or omen.


    .


    But even considering that I am a person who is often lost in meaningless daydreams, it was funny that I suddenly felt a strange sense of guilt towards Tobias Miller.


    Maybe even when I was imagining a peaceful future with him, I may have already had an ugly desire for another man.


    No, Im sure I had. I was sexually consoling myself in a fantasy that wonte true


    n deserves to be cursed for the rest of his life. Theres no way Im still in love with him. I dont miss n Leopold any more and I dont read poetry. I dont write any more stories about a person whos obviously n and who is in love with me. I dont think Ill be able to write and use it in the future.


    He has been my inspiration and refuge for a long time, and my true love for writing was intertwined with my passion for him.


    In other words, it is n Leopold who gave me the dream and gave me the daunting opportunity of studying abroad. It was n who even sent me the ticket so I could cross the sea.


    And I took it with me in the midst of a shiver of hostility. I might look ridiculous like this. But this was never because I had love for him.


    I just know the reality Im in, and I dont love him anymore.


    never,


    n Leopold was my stalker. The moment I learned the fact, everything changed. Perhaps he will never understand. The psychology of a woman who is followed by an unknown man.


    Whether it was just a little prank or a low-quality y, or the hidden side of him who seemed perfect at first nce, I had to despair the whole time like a beast caught in a snare.


    Far from harming him, the atrocity of trampling on the young man who wanted to help him with sincere longing also made me feel an unparalleled sense of fear and anger at the same time.


    He deviates from the normal track, so I dont even know what unexpected behavior hell show, and he even has enormous honor and wealth, so whenever I recall his frightening and frenzied deeds, I grit my teeth automatically.


    I couldnt stand the constant fear that I would fall in love with him again unless I dont engraved it into my bones and periodically reminded myself how harmful, evil, and crazy he was.


    But seriously, I wanted to abandon him. I wanted to shake him off without looking back. As if leaving the beautiful bouquet by theke without any hesitation.


    Nevertheless, I had to continue to fight the image and sensation of him in my dream. His concentrated face, crumpled forehead, and hisrge hands, which hadpletely bound both my wrists so that I could not even push him away as he licked and sucked in my tender skin. Sometimes in a manner that he was tormenting me, and sometimes in a manner as if he were soothing me.


    .


    I closed my eyes tightly and gulped as I felt a warm sense of immorality running down my throat. I didnt know whether sooner orter my stomach wouldpletely melt.


    I bit my lips with resignation. I had a hunch that it was going to be a longer and more difficult night than ever.


    * * *


    A dazzling morning light fell over the tired face that had a shallow sleep. I opened my eyes in a very unpleasant sensation.


    .


    I managed to lift my heavy eyelids and looked at the ceiling once, then the door, and at the ceiling again.


    .


    No way. I dont think so.


    With that in mind, I carefully put my hand into the nket. When my palm, which hadnded lightly on the side of the waist, crumpled the white cotton sheet, and fumbled downwards slowly.


    Lie


    I immediately got up and took off the nket.


    The white bedspread was messed up by bloodstains. Feeling hopeless, I felt the same unpleasant wetness as I touched my buttocks.


    Its the worst. I felt like I was losing all my strength.


    I hated the color red. Maybe its because its a gorgeous color that doesnt suit people like me in the first ce? That color always gave me pain.


    I didnt like the color of the shabby dress I wore on the night I danced with my crush, the color of his beautiful lovers fluttering hair, and the color of the wig he wore.


    Hik


    The color of the rose I dont want to know who left it, and even this terrifying, fishy blood. I hated it all so much that I cursed and thought it disgusting.


    Suddenly, I felt so pathetic that I wanted to give up everything, and I burst out crying. I wasnt in the mood to wipe off my tears, and I didnt have the energy to stop the tears that burst out like a flood.


    Ughuhhh.


    I stood by the bed and wept. What a wicked morning!


    Miss Collins!


    Then Madam Hue rushed into the room. she sprinted through her door, as if she thought something serious had happened, her face full of concern.


    Why are you crying


    I wept like a child regardless of her appearance. I didnt know what to do with this feeling, so I just poured it out.


    The moment she looked at the bed, I saw her gasping with a stern face. Madam Hue, who had been staring silently at the red stains on the sheet for a moment, approached me.


    And to my surprise, I was in her arms.


    its all right. Even after adulthood, you can make mistakes.


    Her words made me burst into tears again. I cried bitterly, with my head buried into her wrinkled apron shoulder strap.


    There is no one in this house who cant get rid of a blood stain


    It was a strange constion. The whole process of Madam Hue calling the maids to take the bedspread, putting on new sheets, and bringing a change of clothes was as smooth as a waltz.


    Before I knew it, I was sitting at the table with swollen eyes and drinking hot chocte. After I came here, I felt like many shameful things were happening to me.


    Are you okay?


    Madam Hue, returning to her original sour face, made a simple meal and asked implicitly. A scone, jam, and omelette were ced in front of me. I didnt want to eat anything but the hot chocte I have now.


    A sigh came out.


    thank Thank you, Mrs. Hugh.


    Im d,


    Well, what about grandma?


    I asked, wiping the chocte off my lips with my fingertips.


    The Viscountess isnt coughing but you dont seem to be well


    Oh


    Then there was nothing more to answer. Madam Hue spoke to me as I rolled my eyes looking for something to say.


    Its annoying. Once a month, theres a disturbance in your body.


    I am fully indebted to you, and I appreciate it, but I wanted to forget about this morning as soon as possible.


    But the body of a woman is the most mysterious thing in the world.


    what?


    Is it not the woman whom God loved most and made most like Her? God and women are the only ones who can create life.


    Oh


    To thepletely unexpected story, I picked up the cup instead of answering. Because it was not a story that really touched me, who had no experience of giving birth, let alone having a marriage partner.


    Even if its annoying and ufortable, you have to be willing to endure it because youre preparing to wee the pretty angel.


    .


    Miss Collins will soon have a lifetimepanion.


    The conversation was strangely prolonged. I didnt expect to have this conversation with Madam Hue.


    Well, I I guess it will happen before long..


    Arent you in love?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    What?


    When I looked up with surprise, Mrs. Hugh had a smile that I had never seen before.


    You have wistful, romantic eyes,


    Very warm, somewhat sad.


    I thought you looked like you were in love from the beginning.

 Chapter 55: Snake

    Chapter 55: Snake


    I havent been to theke since that day. I didnt want to relive the dream I had there, and I didnt want to be terrified by the fact that I was followed by someone even here.


    I dont know how, but its either n who brought the bouquet or one of his many men.


    I changed my carriage three times and ran from Florin to Arch Hill here, arrogant enough to think this would be enough. My opponent was n Leopold. Its a tedious name now.


    Ivee to dislike n even more. He must be a psychopath who feels joy in trampling on things I cherish. If I hadnt known about the existence of Lake Dove from the beginning, I wouldnt have suffered so much.


    It was all because of him that every day at Arch Hill, which had been slower and calmer than Collins two-story house, began to feel like a drudgery again.


    Whats even more upsetting is that there hasnt been a single day when he hasnt entered my dreams since I came here. Was it a problem that he spent his first night in the mansion immersed in his scent? It wasnt me, neither time nor scene, that kept him all the time.


    Its unlikely that I would write my novel. Thats why Ive been writing my diary for a few days. Even if its not a special content, it came from the idea of writing down anything so that my head or hands wont harden until I can write a good plot again.


    Today I was sitting at an old desk with a candle burning brightly. Before ending the day by writing todays diary, a new empty self-ridiculingugh burst out from my lips, which were fluttering the page I wrote yesterday.


    Haa,


    Could it be that blood cant lie? n is obviously a natural strategist who resembles his father. He must be spending his busy and graceful days in the capital, and his bathtub must be filled with praises and praises instead of bubbles.


    Nevertheless, Melissa Collins, who is several hundred kilometers away, is swayed and pulled around like a piece of gum in his mouth.


    Time will solve everything. Finally, I turned to a nk page with nothing written on it, leaning again on the hope and maxims about being able to restart. I rolled up the sleeves of my pajamas with a solemn face, while pressing the middle part of my notebook t.


    The nib was drenched in the fragrant ink.


    There is nothing to write about but your story, Sir n.


    I put down my pen as if I were throwing it. I wanted to bang my head on the desk. My weakness felt infinitely stupid. I was so upset.


    However, if this is also a process, it must be endured. In order to get rid of my faults and spread my wings in a new world.


    I had only three more days until I left the kingdom.


    * * *


    Father,


    Ian was sitting in his neat and tidy clothes, as if he had just returned from an important meeting. Anyone would have believed so if the bottle of wine in front of him had not been reduced by half.


    Well. How are you, n?


    n, who greeted him with a solemn look, looked at his father. The wide shoulders and admirable figure that fit like a picture in his dark frock coat made people happy whenever they saw him.


    It is really bizarre. That I meet my one and only child in writing.


    Are you in good health?


    His smiling face was as cold as a knife. Ian thought it must be because of his dreadful headache that his sons questioning about his health didnt sound like any concern.


    n, who was seated, gracefully crossed his legs and buried himself on the sofa, and Ian opened his mouth, pouring whiskey into an borately crafted crystal ss.


    Your vi is said to be an ugly old house on the outskirts of the capital.


    n didnt answer. There was too much bitterness in his tone as he said he hade to know it by chance.


    The old house was not far enough to bepletely hidden from his father, nor did he not think that he would find out at all costs. Thats why he didnt use very careful methods to get his subordinates to move materials, documents, and sometimes whiskey.


    Of course, it was very regrettable to think of the vi. Not only did the neighbor he was looking forward to seeing nevere, but it has been a month since she arbitrarily left from his gaze.


    Nevertheless, it was all right now. The day of his departure for the principality was only one day away.


    In fact, I thought youde home before long. Youve been in such a ce for a long time.


    Its good and quiet.


    It seems youve been making a lot of noise ever since it was revealed that you had left the house. Readers specte that Leopolds son got a barn so he can secretly meet a lover.


    Ian grinned, bringing up an uncharacteristically cheap gossip. There was a small ripple in the ss.


    While talking about passion and romance. Looking back, it seems to resemble my younger days..


    .


    ns eyes gleamed like a beast in a sh that even Ian didnt notice. He answered, looking down at the ss.


    Youve got a lot of jokes, Father,


    Afterwards, with a sigh-likeugh, Ians eyes hid behind his pale eyelids. The middle-aged businessman elegantly tilted his ss and said,


    Monica has returned to the principality. A few days ago.


    Oh, is that so?


    npletely forgot. Reluctantly, he promised her that he would make time for her, but she went back without any trouble. It was quite fresh.


    n had expected that she would somehow drag her time here to get on board with him on ship to Lunoa. It was clear that it was unusual for Monica Elwood. It would have been a pleasure if she had finallye to her senses.


    The mansion you saved in the Principality.


    Then, Ian answered the question.


    Monica will go first and wait for you.


    in the worst direction


    I dont understand what you mean by waiting at my house.


    n,


    A heavy crystal ss was ced on the table with a sharp sound.


    Father,


    Unfortunately, n knew at once what his father was going to say. He wondered why they had a drinking party at the ce where he came to greet Ian. n, who quietly suppressed his desire to click his tongue, continued in a silent low voice.


    Its too much to ask of me. Were family.


    There is no one more suitable for your spouse than her. If not the best


    I,


    At that moment, a cool low-pitched sound cut through the air.


    Ah, Your sole sessor to Leopold.


    n drank all the wine out of the ss. As he handed over the whiskey, ns beautiful brows distorted.


    You know, she didnt get a name, but shes definitely Leopold.


    .


    I have nothing more to say. Its just a bad taste.


    You


    Ah, how thoughtless of me, I didnt mean to drink it


    n said recklessly in a wet voice. With a nice smile on his face.


    I hope my ss doesnt contain anything other than whiskey.


    Youve been through a lottely.


    Its a joke,


    n gently pressed down his anger under the guise of kindness. Ian brought out the main topic with a light sigh.


    I heard everything from Monica. Of course, I was told it wasnt true.


    .


    I have been reported every day about how passionate you are in your work. I am also satisfied with the performance But if youre paying attention to some insignificant woman, you cant afford that.


    His Highness seems to have yed a prank on her.


    Ian said in a low voice at his words.


    Then your vi is, after all, a joke you are ying with this father?


    .


    n froze at those words. It was fortunate that Melissa Collins was away from the capital. ording to a report by an aide, there is no situation that anyone known to her leaving for New Ditch. Till now.


    Of course, it didnt matter if it was only a matter of time before his fathers gaze reached her. He, too, is leaving for the principality tomorrow.


    I have no intention of scolding you for a little y, n.


    .


    As long as she was out of Sourne, he was confident that he would keep her hidden in a safe ce that he knew. He already made all the preparations.


    If youre sick and tired of the people at the top and youre looking at something different, thats fine. But not for the mistress of the family.


    Ah


    Why do I think Ill be able to seed the family without hesitation?


    n couldnt hold back hisughter as he tried to burst out even though only a sip of alcohol couldnt boost his spirits.


    Having never abandoned ones family name Its just To destroy in the most perfect form.


    Its not like that,


    The sons polite tone made the father feel rather irritated.


    Maybe what I picked up.


    Ian stretched out his trembling hand toward the ss.


    Was a snake in an angels mask?


    Then, n held his fathers hand. To be precise, the hand holding the ss of wine.


    I think youve gone too far, but lets stop here. Now that Ive seen your face, Im leaving.


    n, there are many things in the world that are better not to know.


    .


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    To me, you.


    n pulled the ss out of his fathers hand and put it on the table before he got up.


    You dont have to worry too much.


    His drooping eyelids as he arranged his cor were strangely overbearing.


    Because Ill do well. As always.

 Chapter 56: Act II

    Chapter 56: Act II


    T/N: Before starting this chapter Ill exin the meanings (definition) of the main parts of a ship. People who are knowledgeable about ships and their different parts can skip this!


    -> moor(ed)- make fast (a boat) by attaching it by cable or rope to the shore or to an anchor.


    -> Hull- the main body of a ship or other vessel, including the bottom, sides, and deck but not the masts, superstructure, rigging, engines, and other fittings.


    -> Prow- the pointed front part of a ship; the bow.


    -> Crew- a group of people who work on and operate a ship, aircraft, etc.


    Time flew by. The morning of leaving the kingdom hase.


    Early in the morning, the old but still noble mansion of Arch Hill looked down upon me as usual. With a stubborn look. Nevertheless, the beautiful walls surrounded by the dawn of early summer no longer looked cold.


    Standing with her back to the mansion, my great aunt, who had a paleplexion and bright eyes at the same time, grabbed my hands. A soft warmth was transmitted from the soft, wrinkled skin.


    I hope your time here has been good for you.


    It was perfectly fine. Once again thank you for calling the carriage.


    You dont have to thank me. Youre always wee toe here when youe back, Melissa.


    Really? Then well go to theke together in two years, Grandma. Ill write to you from time to time.


    Stay healthy.I added hastily in a tearful voice. Oh, I must say hello to the eight women standing side by side behind my great-aunts back.


    To both Madam Hue and everyone in the mansion Thank you very much.


    Miss Collins, learning is important, but you should always be healthy.


    Madam Hues sour expression and blunt tone was no different from the day we first met. But I was surprised to hear a sad emotion in her voice. When did this happen?


    Even in a foreign country across the sea, Miss Collins, if you find love, you must never hesitate.


    Oh of course, madam.


    I didnt want to have a slow departure with an argument in the middle of farewells. Above all, I didnt have much time. Its a big deal if I miss the ship.


    Ill never miss it.


    It was the most lively and fresh answer I could give, which would make anyone think I was a blind believer of love.


    * * *


    It was past noon when I arrived at the port after a long ride in the carriage. As soon as I got out of the carriage, a salty sea breeze blew in. I grabbed my hat and inhaled the air full of strange excitement and vitality.


    Yes, its been good so far. The problem was the moment when I actually faced the Moonlight, which I had only heard of.


    I froze on the spot and couldnt even walk. When I heard from Mr. Greg, who said that it was the most luxurious passenger ship in the kingdom, all I could imagine was how big the ship would be, or if it would be as spacious as the mansion where the wealthy lived.


    Uh


    But the ship surpassed all my imaginations, like a pce, it was moored in front of me. A huge and elegant hull that extends from the prow as sharp as a knife Ive never seen anything like this anywhere.


    I was engulfed by an overwhelming fear.


    The light repeatedly shed, and a tremendously loudmotion surrounded me. In the midst of a huge crowd, I stood alone with a cold sweat.


    The third-ss is this way, this way!


    Oliver! Its here!


    Dont push me, you idiot! Damn it!


    Mom! Mom!


    Whether I stood still or not, people hurriedly and violently shouted and pushed me. I was staggering helplessly in a ce where carriages and horses, passengers and onlookers were thoroughly mixed, I felt my breathing getting heavy and I was falling into a deeper and deeper confusion.


    Ill pass!


    Ah!


    A fatdy, who suddenly appeared, pushed me roughly. I got the wind knocked out of me as I fell to the floor with my suitcase. As people retreated back and forth, a little space was created, and finally I could breathe a little bit.


    Just then, a whistle sounded to announce the departure. The ship was ready to sail. I cant miss it.


    On board where.


    Holding my bag, I looked around like a madman. However, my low level view was full of colorful dresses or dirty shoes. I have to get up quickly.


    Hey!


    Then someone approached and held out his hand. It was a dirty blotchy hand.


    Oh Thank you.


    I caught hold of the rough hand and managed to get myself up. The dark monochrome dress was covered with white dust and was ruined.


    I was shaking off the hem when the man spoke to me.


    Are you riding Moonlight?


    yes,


    What is that little basket? Ha, a Sandwich?


    Then I looked up and saw the man in his old shirt with suspenders and a messy beard. He sneered at the lunchbox that Mrs. Hugh had handed me. I didnt even know there was soot on my face.


    Are you sure youre on that ship? Let me see your ticket.


    He didnt look good the way he squawked. I took the ticket out of my pocket and swung it out.


    Hik, first ss? How!


    After confirming the expected reaction, I hurriedly hid the ticket again. Its too dazzling to take out in the noon sun.


    Where did you get this? If its stolen, hand it over! Should I report you


    What are you talking about? This is my ticket.


    Ha!


    He spat out the cheap cigarette he had in his mouthwhich had be short and barely hung on his lips with a loud sound and looked at me with eerie eyes. It was a disgusting stare.


    How can I believe you when you look like this? Thats a pathetic disguise, isnt it? You should be an old aristocrat, at least!


    Get out of here,


    At that moment, a clean gentleman appeared and cut off his words. I saw the dirty man retreating with his mouth promptly shut. I guess he looked expensive enough to him.


    Miss, the first-ss is over there. Lets go together.


    Thank..


    Hurry up,


    I climbed the steep stairs, and my shoulders flinched at the sound of a violent whistle. There was a thin iron staircase connecting thend to the hull. The boarding gate of the first ss was quite high, and beneath my feet was the deep blue sea. The sea, which I thought would be vaguely beautiful, became a distant fear.


    I dont know where youre going, but I hope you have a good trip.


    The gentleman who escorted the trembling me, bid me farewell at the end of the stairs. Then he turned around without even hearing a thank you.


    I was shaking, hoping that the employee who took my ticket and wrote down my name would call me and let me in. I was swept away by the strong sea breeze and felt as if I were about to be thrown under the deep sea.


    Let me see your ticket.


    I hurriedly wiped my sweaty palms over the hem of my clothes, then pulled out my ticket and handed it to him. The employee nced at my tremblingplexion once, my simple clothes, and my old bag, and then looked at the ledger in his hand.


    Ive confirmed it. Whats your name?


    CollinMelissa Collins.


    As he alternated between the passenger list and my face, he suddenly opened his eyes wide. It was then that an unexpected exmation broke out.


    ..Ah!


    .


    Wee, Miss Collins. Come on, lets go inside. Let me guide you to the cabin.


    Yes,


    . Finally


    I sped my hands close to my chest and stepped inside. Maybe because of the wind or tension, my hands were as cold as ice.


    The Moonlight was frighteningly great in appearance, but the interior was breathtakingly luxurious. The corridor, covered with red carpet on the walls and floors, concealed my nervous footsteps.


    The nobledies in theirrge feathered hats were giving their graceful greetings, and the imposing gentlemen walked around with their chins raised. Two brown dogs were fluttering their beautifully groomed fur in the wind. It looked softer than my hair.


    I bowed my head to ignore the suspicious gazes following me. I wanted to hide in a rat hole. I was dreading the idea of having to spend nearly a week on this ship.


    But if I had to get off at Lunoa and get to my destination, I would have.


    In fact, fame and wealth do not always coincide, and there are many poor or frugal among the nobles. That is why, in the social circle, I was neither good nor bad.


    However, the first-ss section of the Moonlight was like a nest of extravagant peacocks who were eager to show off their wealth. Here I am aplete stranger,


    Haa


    A tainted thought


    I thought for a moment that I should have brought the dress that Mr. Longhorn had given me, but at that moment I closed my eyes, smelling the rich perfume of the nobledy, I could not tell if she was a jewel or a person. I took a deep breath and mustered my courage.


    For some, it would have been a ridiculous notion to think that it would have been better to ride in the third ss instead of enjoying the prestige of being in the first ss, on the Moonlight, a lifelong dream for some. What the hell is this if its not the deception I hated so much.


    Well, I dont mind now. As my body and mind were as tired as seaweed washed away by the waves. I followed the crew diligently, hoping that my cabin would appear somewhere in this endless corridor.


    Here it is. The key is inside.


    Thank


    The moment he opened the door, I forgot to thank him.


    The fragrant cabin, decorated with various flowers, was illuminated with cozy lights. The walls and floors were made of dark-colored wood with a smooth luster, with delicately ted molding in the form of the nts adding to the beauty. The graceful palisander table and bed were as antique as royal objects, and the neat sheets were not wrinkled.


    It was a room so beautiful that it made me speechless. Im the only one who doesnt shine in this space for every candlestick, every teacup and everything was dazzling here.


    The crew left me alone, and I threw myself on the bed with a strange feeling that I had never experienced in my life. I felt like I was dreaming, and I was swimming in the warm water freely under the sunshine.


    Ah


    For a moment, I felt the ship swaying. Sure enough, there was a whistle heard and a loud roar from the outside. I got goosebumps all over my body with a rush of excitement.


    It was the first time in my life that I had left the kingdom and crossed the sea to pursue my dreams. I was frightened to think about it, but now I had nowhere to go. I dont even know how to swim.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    I hugged my trembling shoulders tightly and cast a friendly spell.


    Its all right I can do it.


    I could clearly feel my tender chest rising and falling under my trembling arms as I inhaled and exhaled slowly. My heart was beating so fast that it was about to explode.


    Anxiety and excitement, tension and fatigue overwhelmed my whole body. I closed my eyes, hallucinating as if I were swaying somewhere between reality and reality.


    Atst it departed. It was the second act and opening of Melissa Collins life.

 Chapter 57: Both of Us In Same Ship

    Chapter 57:Both of Us In Same Ship


    ~Terminologies rted to ships~


    -> Fanfare: A short ceremonial tune or flourish yed on brass instruments, typically to introduce something or someone important.


    -> Deck: a floor of a ship, especially the upper, open level extending for the full length of the vessel.


    -> Sunbed: an apparatus used for acquiring a tan, consisting of two banks ofmps between which one lies or stands.


    -> Cabin: a private room on a ship or boat. / apartment below deck on a boat used for living amodations. b : the passenger or cargopartment of a vehicle (such as an airne or automobile)


    -> Ferry: a boat or ship for conveying passengers and goods.


    -> Stern: The rearmost part of a ship or boat.


    -> Cer: Cer deck will be your lowest deck normally reserved for storage.


    -> Hull: the main body of a ship or other vessel, including the bottom, sides, and deck but not the masts, superstructure, rigging, engines, and other fittings.


    -> Bow: The front of a ship is called the bow.


    There are many strange things in the Moonlight. For example, a loud fanfare resounds three times a day. It is impossible to know from where the idea of announcing meal times in this way came from.


    Im just ignoring that rule, for a simple reason because I am afraid to go out of the cabin.


    Its hard for me to mingle in the air of elegance and gracefulness. Im even afraid to step on the bright red carpet in the hallway. As if I was a fish, and the outside of the cabin was allnd.


    Under these circumstances, eating three meals a day feels like a luxury. Foolishly, I took my meals only twice, very early in the morning and veryte at lunch. I came only to satisfy my hunger without having time to appreciate the scenery.


    I was lucky to have a small mouth(less appetite), but the problem was that the longer I stayed in the cabin, the more severe my motion sickness became.


    Having never been near a port in my life, I had no opportunity to realize how serious my seasickness was. This unpleasant throbbing was usually tolerable, but sometimes it was unbearably severe. At that time, I had to go up the deck without a choice.


    Actually, I liked being outside. I wanted to lie down on a sunbed on a sunny spot on the deck, enjoy the warm sun, and listen to the appreciations of the passengers about this overwhelming scenery.


    But I was afraid to be mixed with them, and I didnt have the courage to go down to the third ss and get along with the red-faced men*..


    (*Drunk men)


    That is why I left the cabin shuddering only when the nausea was so intense that it was unbearable.


    By the way, it was yesterday that I went on the deck after suffering from unbearable motion sickness, but the same thing happened today.


    The first-ss area is at the top on this huge passenger ship. In other words, it means that you can see the spectacr view of the dazzling open sea from the highest and the farthest point.


    Wow


    It was a particrly blue day. In the strong sea breeze, the hem of my clothes fluttered. There were no patterns or decorations, and yet, there was a rather rugged poplin dress that stood out here.


    I looked out at the distant horizon, praying that the first ss passengers who came out to enjoy the sunlight did not pay attention to me in shabby clothes. The huge jewel-like sea was so deep that just looking at it makes you forget all the misceneous thoughts, and it was as blue as eternity.


    As I bowed my head a little, I saw brilliant foam that crashed into the hull and shattered. The transparent and dazzling thing looked like a crystal made of light. I finally felt the blood rush to my head.


    Then my gaze turned to the lower deck. People in in or shabby clothes. It was a cargo room and workers in the boiler room were also seen. Their appearance, neither splendid nor noble, was as different as the sky and the earth from the passengers of the first ss, but they were shining with healthy vitality. Like a flock of free dolphins.


    Naturally, I was lost in thought. What if I mix in between them? Perhapspared to the first ss area, my visual difference would not be so great.


    But its true that it is ufortable when theyre drunk, screaming and dancing..


    The point is that there is no ce for me to stay on this huge ferry. The loneliness of this fact forced me to reflect again.


    The people I miss are not here. And I was the one who decided to leave them ashore and board the ship.


    Why are you crying.


    Im not even halfway to the Principality. I hated myself for being weak already.


    * * *


    Whether its first or third ss, the people here party day and night.


    In the middle of the day when the sun was shining above the waves, the gentlemen burned cigars and talked about politics and business, and the women enjoyed a tea party with sumptuous desserts under the awnings on the terrace.


    As the sun goes down, there is always a concert on board, capturing the ears of the passengers. I often shed tears while listening to the performance. There are few things in the world more romantic than listening to an orchestra performing in the hue of the setting sun and evening breeze.


    At night, in the pce-like first-ss banquet hall, there is a ball held every dayOn the second night, when I was sick with severe motion sickness, I went in to get a ss of champagne and it was so dazzling that I was tired of the overwhelming sightMy impression of seeing the ball was precisely, Who on earth thought of decorating the inside of the ship with a dome ceiling and a golden staircase?


    The ball was crowded with aristocrats of all nationalities and emerging rich people, and some of them appeared to be royal. It was natural that I, dressed in shabby clothes, was nothing more than an uninvited guest. It was as if I had identally fallen into a beautifulndscape painting. Even the skilled servers who came and went busily with shining silver trays were surprised that I was a first ss passenger.


    But thanks to the ball, the deck at night was rtively quiet. At night, even the third ss passengers were busy throwing a party in the cer. Thanks to this, I was able to appreciate the countless stars in the night sky for a long time without anyones interference.


    Even that day I was suffering from severe motion sickness. It was the worst vomiting Ive ever had. After struggling for a long time because I couldnt read or sleep, I was eagerly waiting for the fanfare to ring to announce the dinner time.


    Of course, I wasnt hungry. I didnt even think about eating something. It was just the thought of getting on the deck and looking at the stars and enjoying the breeze while the passengers enjoyed a leisurely meal and ball.


    But the fanfare didnt ring. At that time, when the puzzlement was gradually amplified, there was the sound of firecrackers and the cheers of the people drowned in excitement


    It was only then that I remembered hearing at the restaurant about the masquerade.


    Was that today?


    I felt like my headache was getting worse. The ce where many people gather is like hell to me. Without my one and only friend, Vi, its like hell.


    I never wanted to go out, but it was even worse to die suffering from extreme motion sickness.


    at least the hall is empty.


    Thats good. If I quietly exit and go over to the dark side of the stern, the party atmosphere would definitely be diluted. It had to be so. I feel like I can vomit on an empty stomach at this rate..


    I managed to pull myself up and put my feets back in the shoes that I had taken off. I felt dizzy for a moment, but I turned the heavy doorknob with a determination to breathe fresh air.


    .


    As expected, the corridor was empty. However, only the excited air in the hull was so thick that it was impossible to pretend not to know. I patted my stuffy chest and rubbed my nauseous stomach, while rushing towards the door. Why is it so wide.


    After all, there were quite a few people near the entrance. A pleasant drunkenness floated around them.


    There are 2,000 passengers!


    The moment I approached the door, a man giggled loudly and blocked the entrance. I frowned.


    Theres no way you dont have a partner!


    Lets ask her todayif shes an immature richdy. Hehe.


    ..Ive always had a hard time with the socialites who have elegant faces with arrogance buried to their bones, but these lowly bastards are the worst Ive ever seen. I did not hide my displeased expression and I pushed through the ridiculously masked men and opened the door


    Ah


    As soon as the door opened, the first thing that greeted me was the cold wind that poured over my face, which made it hard to believe that it was early summer. Then there were colorful fireworks that embroidered the dark night sky.


    Its so beautiful.


    I looked up nkly at the feast of bursting lights. The color-changing fireworks were so dazzling that it made me forget the loud noises. Even in the cabin, I thought it would be just an annoying noise that obstructs stargazing


    I couldnt wait to move to a quiet ce and rest, but I was curious about the appearance of people who would be in the same colours as the fireworks. Lets take a look and go to the stern. Having concluded so, I went to the front of the deck of the cabin floor and leaned closely against the railing.


    Not surprisingly, the widest space on the deck, near the bow, had been transformed into a huge ballroom with torches burning everywhere. It would have been very painful if I were in there, but it wasnt so bad to look down at people who were dressed in colorful masks and beautiful clothes and smiled happily.


    As if bewitched by a truly magical ball that changed from red to golden to purple, I rested my chin on my hand and my elbow at the railing. As I was carefully examining each and every one of them I almost fell down.


    He was in the middle of the ce where the most splendid and beautiful people gathered at the splendid masquerade.


    I couldnt help but notice that he was wearing a mask, even though he was so far away. Even down there, covered with all kinds of dazzling light, his ck hair was the most ecstatic color.


    His height and beautiful shoulders look like a picture. The arrogant chin and the neckline that runs below it. Even the delicate fingers holding the ss and the upright posture.


    n


    I shut my mouth in a hurry. I hate myself for secretly calling out his name.


    Haa,


    I turned away because I didnt want to see him anymore. The iron railing that reached my waist was as cold as ice.


    Did he send the ticket to get on the same ship with me? With a bad heart?


    no, Melissa,


    Thats impossible. If it was true, he would havee into my room sooner. Ive been having a peaceful and lonely time all along.


    Ironically, the destination is the same, and this great first-ss ticket is nothing more or less favoritism to Leopolds next head.


    The most dazzling and beautiful ce. Even there, his seat is only in the centre. Standing like this from a distance and watching him secretly is something that only Melissa Collins deserves.


    He must have been curious about a woman who had no color or scent in his wintery world. So he toyed with the girl until he got bored and quit.


    It was certainly a good thing, but strangely, my heart ached. It would be nice if it was just because the wind was cold.


    However, n was not there when I looked around.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Where did you go?


    How can he leave the ball so easily that was just for you? It was funny that I was anxious. I couldnt help but understand the hearts of women who regretted his absence.


    At that very moment, a strange firm hand gripped my arm.

 Chapter 58: Last Night of Moonlight

    Chapter 58:Last Night of Moonlight


    Kyaa!


    Oh, Im sorry!


    The hand, which held my cool arm, was taken back in surprise.


    Ahem, Because you were standing so precariously that you were about to fall Please forgive me.


    He was a blonde gentleman neatly dressed in a gray coat. Why is this calm face strangely familiar? Reminds me of that friendly server at the coffee shop?


    Then he grinned.


    By the way. What a coincidence.


    Ah!


    It was only then that I remembered that he was a gentleman who helped me board at the port. The man with a mask and hand on his chest politely showed courtesy.


    I am Leon Anderson.


    Ah, thank you. At that time, I couldnt greet you properly.. I am Melissa Collins.


    Miss Collins,


    He continued in a very serious tone.


    Im d to see you again, but you look very pale.


    Ah, I have a little motion sickness


    Boom, boom.Suddenly, fireworks exploded in session, and excited cheers were heard. I managed to continue as I watched his cool face turn red in the light.


    If I get some air, Ill be fine soon.


    Have you eaten?


    No, today.


    You mean you havent eaten anything? yet?


    Because Mr. Anderson looked incredibly shocked, I hurriedly tried to remember and say something. Two meals.


    Miss Collins, if you dont eat anything, your motion sickness will worsen. Didnt you know?


    That


    No, you cant. Ill go down and get some food for you at once.


    Mr. Anderson spoke as gravely as a doctor who faced an emergency patient. Maybe hes really a doctor. He was a first-ss passenger, too.


    Please wait here. You must stay here.


    ..Hes a strict doctor. I nodded helplessly.


    Looking at his back, who was descending the stairs in a hurry, the strength in my legs loosened, and shortly, my whole body slid down.


    Haa


    Behind me, the noise was mixed with excitement and music. I could hear the loudughter of those who were drunk and in a better mood from time to time.


    Is it because of the mood? I feel like Im drunk without even drinking.


    Its not the mood.


    Unfortunately, its not because Im excited, but because my motion sickness is getting out of control.


    My stomach was churning and I was in so much pain that I couldnt stay still. But it was very difficult because I didnt have the energy to get up. And in a few minutes, chills and headaches weighed on me.


    I groaned in the worst motion sickness I had ever experienced in my life, and I held onto the railing with a desperate look. It took quite a long time to get up again.


    All right. Lets go to the deck behind the ship. Lets go and vomit it.


    In fact, I dont know if theres anything to vomit right now. The only thing I ate all day was a few sips of water. I just had to try vomiting something. If I dont spit all this disgusting stuff out right now.


    Ugh..


    Atst, my legs moved. Although I was told to stay still and wait, I didnt want to be a spectacle with the partygoers here.


    I only hoped that Mr. Anderson would take a little longer to bring the food, so that I wouldnt keep him waiting.


    (T/N: shes is nning to go to her cabin, vomit ande back here, thats why she is hoping hees backte so that she would do her vomiting ande back first)


    * * *


    The faces of the two men who came out of the crowd with their masks off roughly were distorted.


    Shit


    As they got closer to the stern from the ballroom where torches were lit everywhere, the chill and darkness of the night sea grew thicker. As if unable to bear it any longer, the two men smoked cigarettes at the same time.


    You cant reach a high-ss woman, Dick, the ship will arrive tomorrow afternoon, so todays thest night. At this rate, it will be morning.


    how much was the ship ticket? I cant leave without having fun!


    Its like a fucking speedboat.The man, called Dirk, gasped indignantly. There were many small scars around the messy moustache that had not been trimmed


    In the first ce, we set the wrong goal. If you had worn a coat, you could have pretended to be a royalty from(somewhere)


    Should I steal one now? Im not on the ship to y with scruffy women, damn it.


    They were still foolish enough to believe that their clothes were the only reason why they did not win thedys heart, even though they were obviously dirty and indisposed.


    At that moment, Dick lowered his voice as he pulled the group together roughly.


    Matt, look over there! Theres a woman!


    A woman?


    The two men leaned down in a hurry.


    There was a woman standing on the back deck, which was empty. She wore a thin shawl over a rough green poplin dress.


    Shes not an upper-ssdy


    Shh, watch her!


    They held her breath as they watched the strong night wind on the stern engulf her body. Because of the wind and her leaning so heavily on the railing her dress showed off her graceful body line.


    It still works, doesnt it?


    Well


    Her body wasnt voluminous, but he liked the flowing curves like flowing water. No, the man called Matt agreed as he was fiddling with his shaggy mustache.


    Definitely,


    Then Dick showed his yellow teeth and quickly said,


    Fetch something to drink, at once.


    Lets make good use of It. His secretly whispered eyes glistened with dirty greed.


    * * *


    (T/N: this scene will switch from 1pov to 3pov again and again, it will also change from Dicks pov to Mels pov, I tried to make it constant as much as possible)


    I stood alone on the stern, where the gaslight flickered faintly. Passengers either enjoyed the entertainment of the masquerade on board from a distance or returned to their cabins to sleep. It was such a deep night.


    My body trembled as the sea breeze yfully stroked my hair and stroked my cheeks for a long time. The stabbing headache was getting worse.


    However, it was painful to be unable to vomit anything. If I go back to the cabin like this, my motion sickness will get worse. I had no choice but to spread my shawl as wide as I could and shrug my shoulders.


    At that moment I heard a faint whistle.


    .


    Tired and exhausted, I didnt look back. I only looked at the waves that hit the hull and broke into pieces hoping that the symptoms would subside.


    Hello, miss,


    It was then that a strange man spoke to me. I turned my head in astonishment.


    A faded coat and sweaty shirt. His hair was disheveled and his eyes were bloodshot. Then the suspicious man pulled up his scarred lips and came closer.


    Oh, its good night, isnt it?


    .


    Seeing the clear brown eyes trembling, the man immediately recognized that the woman was wary of him.


    You have a badplexion, miss.


    The man who said that was obviously not saying anything out of the ordinary. Not only was the woman in front of him was visibly pale, she looked like someone seriously ufortable somewhere.


    But the mans face had a fishy smile, and his strange expression didnt seem to really worry about her.


    When I frowned, but said nothing, the man continued to speak calmly.


    Ah, Im the crew on this ship. Its a great cruise ship, isnt it?


    Youre a crew member?


    Melissa asked with a puzzled look in the midst of a precarious situation as if she was about to copse. She had never seen such a messy crew member. It wasnt just a matter of not wearing a uniform.


    Oh, cargo! I work in the cargo bay. Cargo workers are also crew employees


    .


    When the man spoke in a haze, Melissa, who had been choosing an answer for a while, suddenly shut her mouth. It was because her whole body was drained and at the same time a sense of nausea rushed in.


    However, nothing wille out again this time. Id better go back to the cabin now.


    Just then, I saw another man running this way. The man that had spoken to me previously snatched what was in the running mans hand and spoke in a friendly tone.


    Youre very seasick, arent you, miss? Heres some water to drink.


    The water in the transparent ss was twinkling before her eyes. Melissa had no idea where the cup of water had sprung out of nowhere, or what she had missed.


    Ah..


    All of a sudden, everything felt overwhelming, but the most burdensome thing now was this terrible motion sickness. Melissa staggered with her hand on her head, and the ss stuck out right in front of her chest as if it had been waiting for her.


    Come on. Its cool water.


    .


    Youll be much morefortable after drinking.


    Two men with dirty beards were staring down at me. This situation was hard to understand, but Melissa was eager to believe it was true.


    Then a sudden uncontroble thirst struck her.


    thank you.


    A pale, thin hand took the ss of cold water. Melissa drank the water sweetly as if it were life-giving water. Panting like a poor fish thrown ashore.


    The water was so cool and refreshing, as the man said.


    Did you melt it properly?


    Yes, Dick,


    And as the man said.


    What do you think, feeling morefortable?


    Yes, I think so


    Then Melissa felt the world spinning.


    Aww, you stupid bitch.


    As she staggered, Melissa grabbed the railing and brooded over the mans sudden ridicule. Thinking that motion sickness is now deafening her ears.


    ah.


    A bted sigh broke out. It was so quiet that no one could hear it. Melissa btedly understood the whole situation when she saw them, who had a fishyugh and were finally bursting intoughter.


    But there was nothing I could do.


    What will happen now? Melissa went into a vain panic in the shing consciousness. She was dragged helplessly by a tugging touch on her waist, and fell down, unable to ovee gravity.


    There was no sensation in my palms and knees that touched the cold floor. It felt like I was simply drowning in a remote swamp.


    Ill carry her on my back, Dick.


    Lets go underground! Theres a garage there.


    .


    Even though they were clearly in front of me, their voices sounded very distant. My consciousness, which was about to break, seemed to have reached its limit. And at thatst moment, I felt the deck vibrate slightly.


    Then, the sound of hard shoes walking on the floor and quickly approaching was heard.


    Darksparkling.


    Suddenly, a shining brilliant mane of dark hair entered my retina as if engraved on the inside of my eyelids. Even though my eyes were closed.


    Hes tall what a sweet end.


    Melissa finally fainted. So she had no idea what had happened after that.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    Uh, What do you want? Dont disturb


    Wait, Dick! This man.


    The gentleman, dressed in a fine tailcoat, seemed unwilling to listen to the idiots. His eyes were as arrogant and daunting as if he were looking at a dirty bug.


    He knocked the sloppy man down with his long legs and coldly said,


    Get lost,

 Chapter 59: Paradise on the Moon

    Chapter 59:Paradise on the Moon


    This must be a dream, right?


    Maybe it is. Otherwise, I wont experience a situation in which my novel is unfolding right in front of me.


    In my novel , which was praised by the Royal Academy, the heroines name never appears.


    So its reasonable that Troy called her by my name.


    Melissa,


    My name in his voice sounded like a hymn. Rxed by that radiant smile, I had no choice but to smile after him. There was a holy light on his cheek that would stop even the widespread war and hatred in the world.


    Troy


    Has spring finallye to his frozen heart? His eyes, which had always been as cold as ice, seemed to be clearer than ever before. Like the dawn sky that drove out the darkness and brought the light. Somehow I shed tears.


    Im listening, Melissa.


    He smiled with a harmless face that he had never shown before. It was a smile only for me. Mixed emotions poured out from me.


    Until now, you were In the midst of beautiful people like flowers.


    Your figure looked so holy and cruel but also heartrending. I wanted to disappear just by peeping at you


    Of course, my crude sincerity was not conveyed. I was so choked up that I couldnt even speak. It was also difficult to breathe. In the midst of that, his touch, which wiped away my tears, was as noble as if it were out of this world.


    Theyre all ghosts. For me, Melissa, youre the only one.


    Troy whispered like a dream. The friendly whisper gave me an uncontroble joy. Extreme joy has the same feeling as pain. I asked, pressing down my bursting emotions.


    Now Can I be happy?


    Thats why I brought you here.


    Here?


    Is it because I have a silly face? He let out a small chuckle. The moment I felt goosebumps at the sweet echo, Troy got up. But no hand reached out to me.


    I looked up at him with nk eyes and tried to get up with him. My cheeks still need your warmth. Lacking your touch, I have no intention of stopping these tears.


    But for some reason, I couldnt get up. Troy, with his head tilted at an angle, was looking down at me withnguid eyes, and I tried to stretch out my arms towards his chest, thinking he would hold me up and lift me up. But


    Troy


    A cold metallic sound rang from my ankle. At the same time, his beautiful lips twisted withughter.


    Why?


    Lets be happy together.


    It was only then that I remembered that the novel had stopped in the middle. In the middle of the novel, Troy realized his deep love for her and was convinced that she loved him, too.


    .ha


    Unable to do anything about her recklessly trying to run away, she ends up imprisoned.


    Troy looks perfect at first nce, but he has a long-standing wound that he hides secretly. It began with only a small seedling, but over time it becamerge enough to cover himpletely. As a result, Troys emotional growth had stopped at some point.


    There is a child still crouching and crying in his heart. Maybe that child will never grow up.


    You cant run away now, Melissa.


    .


    As a writer, I had a desire to create an extremely pure character, and Troy was created with that thought.


    Like the moon in the night sky, he has a dark side, resembling the snow that falls silently at dawn when everyone is asleep because I wrote him as a haughty, noble character, the likes of which the world would never see again.


    This is the reason why Troy is so stubborn and upright, and his righteousness/character is the essence and gist of this novel.


    But the fact is I am to bare the brunt of this dire situation for the development.


    This


    And the fact that this is not a dream leaves me speechless


    is this possible?


    It was a catastrophe


    The realization of waking up from the dream came in very suddenly. Even when I was making eye contact with Troy, I had vaguely thought that this ce was somewhere on the soft grass at dawn.


    .


    As I was about to change my posture and sit down, I heard a loud nging sound once again.I burst intoughter.


    Ha


    The cold solitary room, which must have been a prison, didnt even have a window. If it hadnt been for the me on the wall, I would have gone crazy in this gloomy darkness.


    But that light did not remedy the unpleasant damp floor.


    To make matters worse, if something gross a mouse or a centipede appeared, I would just faint. I couldnt avoid those gross insects because of the shackles on one ankle.


    I was lost in thought with a troubled look on my face. Maybe this was a dream within a dream. Maybe Im in another dream right now.


    .


    No, thats not possible. The heavy feeling of the iron that bounded my ankle, and the damp underground moisture sticking to my skin were horribly vivid. A dream like this will never exist in the world because nobody calls this a dream.


    It was said that people be detached when something ridiculous bes a reality, and that was exactly my case. I was living in a haze, ceaselessly in a daze as if I had just woken up, struggling to wrap my head around my situation.


    What happened? Last night on the Moonlight, I suffered from the worst motion sickness, and stood on the stern railing while the cold wind was blowing, watching the distant waves of the night. Then a strange man came up to me and said.


    Suddenly, I felt like my feet were copsing, and I btedly looked around my body.


    Phew


    After confirming that I was in good health without any injuries or any unpleasant traces, a sigh of relief came out. Although my ankles and buttocks are a little exhausted.


    .No, wait a minute. Is this a situation where I can be relieved now? No motion sickness would cause someone to faint in such a noisy way, so its clear that the men put something weird in the water. So this is


    Its a kidnapping.


    As soon as I realized it, I heard a sharp warning sound in my head.


    Of course, he couldnt have brought me here with good intentions. Even if nothing happens right now, theyll definitely show their true colors when they find out that Im awake.


    And the true color is probably.


    .


    It was the cruel reality in front of me that I finally faced after the hazy sense as if I was walking on a cloud went away.


    I feel like my whole blood is cooling down. I had already exhausted my tears from my earlier nightmares as evidenced by my salty trails crusting down my face.


    Am I in the Principality of Lunoa?


    I didnt even know for how long I had been fainted or what time it was. Seeing that I do not feel extreme hunger, I may not have fainted for a long time as I thought, but if the drugs they used are still circting in my body, the proper physiological action wont work


    At that moment, there was a sudden sound of movement from outside.


    Yes. At this point, hell notice that Im awake. I closed my eyes in a miserable mood and leaned my back against the cold wall. It was not long after that that the old doorknob was heard turning.


    Unlike the noise outside the door, it seemed like only one person came in through the door. Soon the door closed, and the slow footsteps stopped in front of me. And then


    Nothing happened..


    .


    What? Is he looking at my movements?


    I felt strange and frightened, but I was afraid to open my eyes. When I open my eyes, I have to ept the terrible reality that will happen to me.


    In other words, I was making a ridiculous avoidance.


    But, how much longer can I hold on to the poor trick of pretending to lose my consciousness again? Of course, I wouldnt be able to protect myself with this. Hell make me wake up even by pouring cold water on me.


    .


    By the way, does it usually take this long to look at ones movements? I think its been more than a minute.


    I could only hear one personing in, but I could not hear the sound of him turning around and leaving the room. So it means that someone is still in front of me Strangely, there was no movement.


    I kept my eyes closed and held my breath quietly, but my heart was pounding out of control. This is the first time Ive ever felt this kind of fear.


    .


    Beads of sweat dripped down on my eyebrows and ran down my eyelids. I lifted my trembling eyelids, feeling my palms sweaty. Ill bite my tongue if I have to. As a token of my resignation under the name of courage.


    But it was strange. As I opened my eyes, the person in front of me.


    Troy?


    It was only then that the crazy idea that this might really be a dream came back to me. Troy, who covered his mouth with his ck gloved hand, stood obliquely and looked down at me.


    He burst into a small chuckle, and said,


    Thats all youve got to say?


    .


    In this gloomy and dark space, his voice resounded deeper and more mellow.


    Its not up to my expectations. What I expected was, for example.


    Suddenly, his long legs sank down, he and I were at the same eye level. Wearing loose clothes rather than wearing a cravat, hecked a sense of formalityrather surreal. A scent like dew, like roses, and like the smell of wet soil flowed through the silk shirt that showed his naked chest.


    A little more


    The moment his face got closer, I quickly swallowed my breath. His eyes, cold and transparent like an iceke, were engraved with a pattern more delicate and borate than the petals and veins. Is it the sea or the universe?


    I suddenly became frightened.This man may be able to kill me without touching a finger.


    n chuckled at me, who forgot to blink.


    This ce is unreasonable.


    .


    I was still wandering in endless questions. So, is this the situation where n Leopold used someone to kidnap me? And then Imprisoned, shackled?


    Then whats next? Logical reasoning means.Kil


    But its exquisite, the name.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World. Site Only


    .


    Even if it was borrowed from a famous novel.


    Whisperingnguidly, n slowly got up. My gaze, not knowing what to express in the storm of fear, illusions, hatred and curiosity, was slowly lifted up along with him.


    Then n Leopold smiled faintly. That faint smile made my heart tremble.


    You seem to know. Everything.

 Chapter 60:

    Chapter 60:


    I


    As I bit my lips with an awkward face, a maid in neat attire approached me with a stiff look on her face.


    Do you need anything?


    N-no! Thats not it.


    Before I became Melissa Collins, that is, before the decline of my familys fortunes, there must have been servants in my house.


    But at least not in my memory. So naturally, Im not used to ordering someone. Even after everyone left, Mrs. Kerney and Julia were left behind, but these two are not just any maids.


    The point is, I cant get used to the maids here who run like crazy with every little gesture I make. These women, much more professional and expressionless than the people of Arch Hill, were just difficult for me.


    Well, Id like to be alone for a while. Cant you?


    Alright. Ill be outside, so if you need anything, call me.


    With those words, all the maids went away. Now Im the only one left in this gorgeous room.


    Phew


    I thought I would finally be able to reflect on my situation since I was finally alone, but I couldnt calm down. And I couldnt wrap my head around this situation.


    So Something really weird happened yesterday. I opened my eyes in a dark, unpleasant dungeon, and before my eyes a man who had the same appearance as Troy


    Its n Leopold by all ounts.


    was looking down at me. It became clear that n was the one who instigated the kidnapping using a low-quality method that made me grit my teeth.


    It was shocking to see that Sir n, the heir of the noble and exalted Leopold family, was acting like such a gangster. But what could be more shocking than the fact that he was really my stalker. Its something that makes youugh.


    Well, he even used a beggar who smelled like a gutter to follow me. He even hurt Toby. He knew everything about Archie Hills mansion and was watching me, so there must be countless ways to put pressure on a weak woman like me. He possessed iparable wealth and power.


    So, I am engulfed in doubt again with renewed anger. What is the reason for bringing Melissa Collins here, and what is the purpose of this crazy show?


    When I woke up and faced n, I couldnt speak properly, let alone question him. Because everything is just unrealistic. All I could say was, Troy, in my dream, as my whole soul was preupied to gauge whether it was real or not. Ironically.


    The fact that n Leopold and I were alone in that cold cell is already far from reality. But even though Ive been watching him for nearly a decade, Ive never seen that defenseless look It made the situation even more unrealistic.


    I couldnt process his words, even though they entered my ears.


    You seem to know. Everything.


    I dont know anything. What the hell is going on?


    n went out at the end of those words, and at the same time some of the maids came up and led me outside, who became frozen.


    As I walked through the underground corridors, led by maids who had no words or expressions, I was surprised at the sheer size of the dungeon And when I finally arrived above ground, I was shocked to find out that this ce was not just a mansion, it was close to an old castle. I had to walk up the stairs in a hallway with no end in sight with sore legs.


    Then the maids washed me, dressed me, andbed me.


    When I came to my senses, I found a fancy dining hall that I had never even dreamed of and a huge table was set only for me.


    To my surprise, these ridiculous things happened so quickly. There was no room for admiration ormentation. All I could think of was this:


    What the hell is going on here? A royal experience in an old castle? Or is it a new way of bullying?


    Naturally, my body, which had been stiff with tension for a long time, was not willing to wee the feast of these splendid foods, and it was difficult to ept anything calmly.


    So, it was impossible for a proper meal to be possible, but I couldnt get up and leave these amazing tes full with beautiful food, so while I was fiddling with the innocent crystal ss for a long time, a maid came up and asked if the meal was over.


    yes,


    It was only then that I was guided to my room.


    Speaking of this room, it is a space with antique dark green walls and curtains, arge bed that can amodate three people, and an elegant reading table.


    Its probably because of the nice interior that makes it feel so cozy even though its an iparablyrge roompared to my room, which will be empty after losing the owner.


    Haa


    I sat down on a fluffy bed and thought, I cant forget what n did to me. Those were things that were absolutely unforgivable.


    Even if he made me a first-ss passenger on the Moonlight that I would never have been able to set foot on in my life, even if he decorates me in a doll-like figure and makes me sit in front of a rich dining table or in a beautiful room


    That doesnt mean its not a sin to bring me here..


    This ridiculous luxury can never be a weed favor to me. Ive never even dreamed of something like this. Everything just feels like a stupid illusion for me.


    If he can use such dirty tricks to take me to this magnificent castle, then all this hospitality would be a device for a more terrible and twisted ending.


    Hes gonepletely insane.


    Even with that thought, I had been stroking the tabletop with a smooth texture for a long time. The dark colored walnut wood was as beautiful as it was enchanting. Ive always wanted to have a reading table like this one day.


    No, what am I thinking right now.


    I managed to hold back my desire to bang my head on the desk and clenched my fists. The hard nails prated my delicate skin.


    Ive been strung along for long enough


    I dont think I can ever understand n Leopold. But I have to find out everything I can about him. I have to investigate and observe every possible way so that I can find a way out of here.


    I cant die like this. Especially in this crazy way. Im the only one who can protect myself here.


    Closing my eyes as if I were determined, I shook the bell on the table.


    Did you call me?


    The maid appeared as if she had been waiting. It was an expressionless expression and voice.


    Id like to ask you something. Is this the Principality of Lunoa?


    Yes,


    Oh


    I thought I might not get an answer. Unexpectedly, when I got a gentle answer, I somehow gained courage.


    n Leopold. Do you know why your master brought me here?


    We dont know about that,


    The maid immediately replied. It was absurd to see her acting like a person whose emotions had been castrated.


    However, we are the same women, and we are clearly ssified as the weak in this society. Its a kind of bond, and its never shallow. So Im sure Ill be able to get even a little sympathy from her. There is no way that an emotional appeal wont work.


    With such eagerness, I moved my lips.


    I drank the water his men gave me and fell into a deep sleep. And when I opened my eyes, I found myself in a cold cer. No matter how much you obey his orders, are you okay with this situation? Even he and I have nothing to do with each other.!


    .


    Am I underestimating the people of the Leopold family? To them, n may not be a simple master. Even after hearing about his terrible misdeeds, I couldnt see the slightest agitation.


    I decided to change my strategy.


    Well, where is he now? I need to talk to him.


    Not here,


    .hes not here?


    Where did he go after leaving me, who was brought here without telling anything.?


    We dont even know when he wille.


    Then..So whats your role? What did he instruct?


    Its our job to help you rx here. So if you need anything, please call me.


    .


    We were obviously having a conversation, but we couldntmunicate at all. I felt like I wanted to rip my hair out in frustration.


    Can I get out of here?


    It is also our role to prevent that. As a reminder, there are guards at every exit of the mansion.


    Are you crazy?


    SomeI think there is some misunderstanding. He has no reason to do this to me. Talk to Sir n.


    I continued with a feeling of despair.


    Well, will you tell me when he gets back? Please call him here. Ill be waiting, so please.


    Im sorry, but theres no one in this house who can tell him toe.


    Huh


    What the hell is going on here? Why are you doing this to me? The rising frustration and anger seemed to strangle me.


    Youre making fun of me now? You told me to tell you if I needed anything.


    Yes, if you want to wash yourself or need a refreshment,


    Now what youre saying now!


    A thought shed through my mind as I was about to cry at the maids calm reply.


    I dont know if these days are really ignorant or hiding ns intentions, but at least having them as my attendants, or even watchers, doesnt mean that the terrible thing hes trying to do isnt going to happen any time soon.


    If thats the case,


    What if I jump out of the window?


    I said it while pointing at the white curtain that covered one wall. Its not hard to guess that theres a big window behind it.


    But the maid was not in the least disturbed.


    But the maid was not agitated at all.


    Its no use because there are iron bars on it.


    Ha,


    So, are you saying that this mansion is a huge cage?


    Well what if I bite my tongue?


    What? What are you talking about.


    Its your job to make me feelfortable. If I die, then you will be disobeying your masters orders.


    .


    Great. This is it.


    Tell your master Ill have to see him when he gets back or Ill die here.


    T-thats ridiculous.


    It doesnt make sense. I could die right now because I dont even want to live.


    This creepy sentence is, of course, a lie. I didnt leave the kingdom to die. So I will definitely get out of here alive,


    Understood?


    Then Ill use my pen to expose your true ugly face, n.

 Chapter 61:

    Chapter 61:


    Even in this chaotic situation, I was sure that the maids would not be able to harm me arbitrarily, and it was not wrong. They are excellent servants who thoroughly perform a given task.


    It is all thanks to it that my violent threats, which I said I would jump out of the window and bite my tongue on the first day I woke up here, worked.


    But there was one problem that I had never expected.


    He hasnte home yet.


    What?


    n Leopold is noting back.


    It had already been three days since he left the house. I know that the issue of his session to management rights is at stake in this new Lunoa business, but.


    He didnte yesterday?


    Even so, isnt it a bit too much to stay out for three days? Does he have a vi other than this huge mansion? This isnt even Sourn.


    More than that, what kind of person, who kidnaps and confines a person, just leaves the house.


    Ill tell you when he gets back, so please wait a little longer.


    I understand.


    To sum up, somehow the waiting time for him is getting longer. What the hell is going on?


    What Ive found out over the past three days is that the ce Im in is an annexit looks like a castle no matter how you look at itto the west of the mansion. Of course, the owner of this magnificent mansion will stay in the main building, so even if hees back, we will not meet unless Im asked toe to the separate building.


    Life here is very calm, contrary to my imagination, which was full of anxiety and extreme things. But I feel stifled because the maids apany me every time I leave this room, whether Im going to eat or take a bath, and I cant leave the annex, but first


    Im still ufortable with being waited on hand and foot like a nobledy of a great family, and to live a luxurious andfortable life than I thought. However, thanks to this treatment, I was able to shake off concerns that I might not even be able to face n Leopold when he returned.


    On the first day, I was not in a good mood and I had no sense and was like being under the influence of evil, but, in fact, n Leopold is a model for all unmarried men and a perfect gentleman. At least superficially. So, if I make a fuss like Im going to bite my tongue, of course, hell listen to the story.


    Of course, I dont know what answer wille out of ns mouth when I pour out my wrathful questions. But whatever it is, he must have his own reasons, and if he talks well, it wouldnt be unreasonable to register on time for the fall semester.


    It wont be easy to forgive himpletely, but I wont curse you forever if it doesnt affect my studies.


    So please dont ruin my education Sir n.


    * * *


    Three days ago, the maids led me into the room and handed me my shabby baggage.


    There were notes and pens in the bag, but still I could not write any love stories, and of course the only way I could spend my time was to concentrate on reading.


    But I had a fatal problem; my suitcase was so small that I could only bring two books.


    What is surprising here is the question of whether there are any books to readI didnt have high expectations, and at best, I thought the boring books in the Lunoannguage were going to be offeredIt is the fact that what the maids gave to me were in Sournaire, which were also quite good and colorful novels and collections of poems.


    These books seemed to be from the library of the main house, which n, the owner of the mansion, had brought directly from the kingdom. I asked the maids if his hobby was reading because he had an impressive eye for books and also it was a collection that no ordinary reader could have, but no answer came back.


    When ites to their master, it is no longer surprising that they be excessively reserved. Because hes not an ordinary master.


    More than that, when I looked at the books that the maids had brought me, I noticed familiar titles, for example,


    <strong><Fugitive></strong>


    Its a very famous work, so Im sure it is, but.


    <strong><When Love Became a Thing of the Past.></strong>


    <strong><The Night that Covers the Waiting and Sleeps></strong>


    These books.


    When I came across the books n Leopold had picked up for me in front of an old bookstore in Florin I had goosebumps all over my neck. Would it be too presumptuous to feel like it is not a mere coincidence?


    The more painful fact is that these are exactly the two books I brought to the Principality.


    I dont even understand how I felt when I was packing, and I dont even want to think about it anymore because I regret it a lot. When I was in Archie Hill, I only read the books in my grandfathers study, and I never even took those books out of my bag.


    I dont even know my mind.


    Anyway, before I go to bed, I take a bath in a petal-floating bathtubits very ufortable for someone to wash me up, but I cant help but ept it as rejection doesnt workand when I wake up, I have a nice meal, fragrant tea time, and write my diary.


    One day, while I was helplessly immersed in this ridiculous life, I heard an urgent knock.


    Miss,


    Before I could answer, the door burst open and a maid came in. Her tone was no different from usual, but somehow she looked tense.


    I had a hunch then.


    No way


    The young master is back.


    It had been exactly a week since I woke up in the basement of the mansion.


    * * *


    The maid said she couldnt bring n Leopold here, and I rose without hesitation and followed her. There were noints as the location was not important.


    However, as I hurried to the main building of the mansion and walked down the bright hallways, my mind gradually became nk.


    Its true that Ive been waiting for n toe back, but my nervous heart trembled at the thought of meeting him alone. I wasnt sure where to start the story or whether I could convey everything I needed to convey in a coherent manner.


    A fresh green afternoon poured in from the window of the hallway, where I cast my eyes, as I rubbed my sweaty palms over my clothes.


    As I was walking down the corridor, feeling the motion sickness that had weighed on me on the huge passenger ship, I tried to shake off my terrible senses while looking at the fresh natural scenery.


    In the meantime, I was at the door.


    Well, wait a minute. I


    Master, I have brought her here.


    Instead of giving me time to catch my breath, the maid burst open the door. Since she passed the long and solemn stairs and hallways, it would not be unreasonable to assume that her heart was already prepared.


    Wai.


    I was pushed through the doorway in an instant.


    The room was in the shape of a dignified office, and the inside was filled with a cold and subtle air enough to make you forget the season. The man sitting on a huge table inside the room waspletely obscured by therge newspaper he was reading.


    But I couldnt process who the fingers wrapped in ck smooth gloves, holding the newspaper belonged to.


    .


    At that moment, I heard the door m behind my back. All my thoughts stopped.


    A cool, deep voice followed.


    Here you are,


    It was a strange distant sound that made my whole body rxed.


    How are you doing?


    Folding the newspaper down onto the table, he smiled faintly.


    I froze again.


    You must have had a lot to say to me.


    youwhy me.


    Despairingly, Melissa Collins had no immunity towards those blue-gray eyes. All I could do was tremble my clenched fist and bite my lips with a painful look.


    Lets sit down first.


    Then he got up and sat down on the sofa in front of the table. As I stared nkly at the sight of his beautiful body slumbering on the dark brown leather sofa, his long, straight legs ovepping with a noble movement, he urged me in a low voice.


    What are you doing, not sitting down?


    .


    I couldnt resist the gentle, overbearing voice, and I couldnt stand still and endure his cold gaze, so I took a trembling step and sat down in front of him.


    Sir n, I.


    Please, please, calm down, Melissa. Hes n Leopold, and this is his castle. It is impossible for me to subdue him.


    But I dont have any obligation to this journey in fear.


    why did you kidnap me?


    I said it!


    I wondered if my heart was going toe out together, but fortunately, I spoke out safely. Im afraid of what a terrible answer hes going to give me.


    Kidnap.


    But I didnt know this would be the reaction. I cant believe youre slowly folding your arms, raising your chin, looking down at me and saying that kind of arsenic.


    I dont think that.that kind of attitude is proper in this situation. Your position in the kingdom I dont think you dont know.


    You can try again, (to speak)


    H-how could you have used drugs against someone as weak as me.


    I drugged you?


    At that moment n Leopold scoffed. That arrogant smile drove me mad.


    Are you going to keep it a secret because theres no evidence? What about me waking up in a cold dungeon? If you think theres an eternal secret in the world.


    I barely added, as I gasped and breathed.


    Youve miscalcted.


    My whole body and even my exhaled breath were shaking noticeably, but I didnt take my eyes off him. He didnt look away from me either. As if standing over a railing, my precarious and anxious heart screamed as if it were about to fall.


    Im sure Ive had this feeling one day. The person who gave me this feeling, as always, It was n.


    A moment of silence seemed eternal. His red lips finally moved.


    Are you surprised?


    What do you mean surprised by what? That you stalked me while hiding your identity? That youve caused harm to people around me?


    Or did you use a bunch of scoundrels to put me to sleep and bring me here at your will? The fact that Im gradually bing powerless because I cant refuse your unteral and ridiculous favor?


    Im sorry to put you to sleep in an ufortable ce. But Melissa, youre a writer.


    .


    Isnt the moment when imagination bes a reality the best catalyst for a novelists writing?


    What?


    Didnt you stop writing recently?


    n added, without taking his eyes off me, who had only licked lips, doubting my ears.


    I bought this old castle only to present that moment.

 Chapter 62:

    Chapter 62:


    (T/N: n now addresses Melissa as  which literally means, Dear, Darling, My Love, Honey. In short its a very sweet way of using you. So Ill use these words whenever he addresses her as )


    What did I just hear?


    What do you mean.


    Exactly what I just said


    n responded casually, touching the corner of his eyes. As if talking about the weather or past social events.


    While I was looking for a ce to stay in the Principality, I found this old-fashioned mansion. Theres a dungeon here.


    So, you mean you bought this mansion to let me go through the scene of waking up in a cold dungeon? Just for such an absurd reason?


    Because only a few hundred years ago, prisoners of war weremon, so it is not surprising.


    With a stunning picturesque smile, and behind his back a dazzling summer was draped like waves. Itste afternoon autumn of the beginning of the year, with shadows hanging down in the shape of leaves.


    That means


    I suddenly became angry at the fact that the season outside and he, who was hiding his dark thoughts more than anyone else, were so beautiful.


    You can keep me there again does it mean?


    If you desire?


    .


    As I made no reply with a red face, n smiled slowly once more. Like a predator with its prey in front veryzily.


    I dont n to do that because the purpose has been achieved.


    Not long after he rang the bell on the table, a trolley containing tea and refreshments entered the office.


    Of course I was at a loss for words. Does he think this conversation is something to talk about while drinking tea? How I am facing him right now Do you really think Im going to let this slide?


    Drink.


    .


    Instead of answering, I took a deep breath, waiting for the maids to leave the office, and when he and I were left alone again, I squeezed the hem of my clothes tightly. It was an alternative to biting my lip.


    Why did you kidnap me?


    I was confused, but I had something to say.


    of course, listening to your answer doesnt mean Ill forgive you.


    I dont mean to insult your family, but have you been taught to speak that way to the person who saved your life?


    Save?


    Youre a very demanding woman.


    Cold eyes and strangely twisted lips, as if they didnt contain any emotion. At that sight I felt my blood cool down slowly.


    You said you wouldnt chase me anymore! And then youll be on board, and you were with those filthy men too!


    Thats too much of a misunderstanding.


    What?


    ns head tilted gently. It was as if my dull heart was being cut out by that bored gaze.


    I have no hobby of drugging women. Theres no his highness anywhere and I was simply on my way to the principality, Miss Melissa Collins.


    But there must have been other ships, why


    If its not that ship, what ship do you want me to take?


    .


    The only option for him is the ship that some people will never ride in their lifetime. He gives me a sense of deprivation without fail. The inside of my throat stung like a thorn.


    Well, how do you exin my presence here and what Im here for? How am I supposed to understand this situation?


    Are you trying to live up to my expectations? Or


    n, who muttered in a low-pitched voice, continued, stroking the snow-white cravat.


    I brought you here, didnt I? My dear


    What are you talking about?


    I thought I offered you a helping hand, darling. When you were in danger.


    After he had finished speaking, n lifted his cup and drank tea silently. I am angry at the absurd nonsense, but I am fascinated by his unruly appearance.I hated myself for being angered by that absurd nonsense, yet appreciating his innocence as if possessed, as I was ovee with the urge to kiss the small, shaky neck of the neck.


    Say it so I can understand why you kidnapped me here.


    Ha,


    He burst intoughter as the teacup and saucer collided softly. Then he looked at me again. It was a sharp gaze that pierced my body and even prated my heart.


    I like your novel, dear because it changed my daily life.


    This


    I was at a loss for words.


    Yes, he was my one and only muse. All of my writing contains n in one form or another. So, at first nce, it may sound like there is no more ecstatic praise than this, but, Ive never shown n my novel.


    He used a secret method that was never allowed, at his will.


    Did he take out a notebook from the carriage that took me home on the day of the heavy snow? Maybe he has already read the novel I sent to the academy because in Florin, its faster to count the things he cant do than the things he can do.


    The point is that if you thought I would be happy with this kind of praise, it would be all your misunderstanding. Just because youre my source of inspiration doesnt mean that all my writings are written in the hope that youll see.


    I opened my eyes again.


    Are you trying to say that I am the cause of this? I never meant to do that, as long as you!


    Yes, Melissa. Darling, you are not the cause. Its all up to me.


    ThatIs that what you are going to say now?


    His brazen and arrogant manner made my hands tremble.


    n Leopold, whom Ive been watching for years, has always been at the center of the topic, but never got close to people. I just assumed it was due to his unsocial nature. I shuddered at the fact that there was a littlemonality between n, who was infinitely dazzling wherever he was, and me, who floated around like dust.


    Why didnt I know? All those sides of n Leopold.


    Why are you so angry? Dear Ive never done you any harm.


    .


    Ive only given you what you wanted.


    The fact that it was due to his arrogance.


    The things I want..?


    n moved his lips as if he had been waiting.


    Ive taken you out of the house and the society youve been so eager to leave. Theres no need to suffer from unwanted marriage anymore.


    I


    And the Principality of Lunoa, which you have longed for. Oh, forget about the academy the royal family offered you. I will create a much better environment for you.


    Its trash.!


    An environment where you can write your novel. This, too, is what you wanted, dear.


    He alternated between provoking opposition and eptance and confused me. He provoked opposition and eptance alternately, confusing me. But in the next words, I lost all my fighting spirit.


    Andstly darling, what you want your n Leopold,


    .


    Do you still have something to say?


    ns manner, which seemed to be easily shaken off, encouraged me to pour tea on him.


    I I dont want you.


    n eyebrows slowly moved up and down as he stared at me, who murmured while clenching my teeth. His beautiful eyebrows that I loved.


    Perhaps I should pour tea on myself.


    Really? Your love letter was too desperate.


    The moment he scoffed in a low voice, I experienced the sensation of blood rushing all over my face. I felt dizzy as if my head were going to explode.


    That love letter..! Its just some poetry, Its true that its about you, but I


    If only I could have only one season in my life.


    Ha ha,


    I held my breath and shut my mouth.


    I will live a winter that resembles you. It was an impressive pitch.


    .


    If dawn makes your eyes water, and if only I could be the wind and stroke your hair and cheeks, I could throw away my soul. You even wrote that you wanted to be my shadow.


    He remembered all the contents of the poem, which were not fully etched in my mind. How can I describe this feeling? A sense of humiliation?


    But thats a poem I wrote. Can I really say that he is insulting me?


    .


    I felt my back get wet and bit my soft lip painfully. An unbearably difficult moment was passing by.


    Its the first time Ive seen such an explicit love poem.


    I


    I dont know how far you imagined me. I dont know.


    Heughed slyly. I feltpletely bullied. At the same time, it is a terrifying thing to think of me in a dream of passionately pressing my lips down all over n Leopolds face and body.


    Twisting over my endless thirst for him, I I rushed to drink every drop from him* I am truly vur and he was so modest... I cant even picture how indecent I must have looked. Indecently spreading my legs.


    (*shes referring to her sex dreams)


    Your face is red,


    His hand covered his mouth, as if he couldnt stand it because it was funny. But the eyes that looked at me were not smiling at all. Rather, he was hiding a chill.


    A dreadful thought suddenly came to mind. Could it be that he was displeased with my one-sided love? The love poem that I poured out without hiding my love for him was so terrible that it was clearly engraved in his memory?


    Indeed, I had received a letter from a stalker with these words.


    <img /2022/04/image.png">


    What if all this was done to retaliate against me? What if it really is?


    But I didnt mean to deliver that poem. My heart was on fire, and I was afraid that the spark would burn me down, so I had to throw up somehow.


    It was an ident that the letter got into his hands. Its not my will..


    I sin!


    .


    ..But is this something to be sorry about?


    When youre being courted by someone you dont want, you just have to politely decline it. Besides, it wasnt even a proper courtship.


    There is now anywhere that it is okay to torment people in this way just because they receive a letter of one sided heart. I dont even love n Leopold anymore.


    I decided to take out the greatest courage I could. I couldnt help my eyshes trembling wildly, but I moved my lips without taking my eyes off him.


    Ive had a crush on you for quite a long time Its true.


    It sounds like its all in the past.


    Yes, not any more.


    Then n froze.


    I wont deny what happened in the past. But just because you were offended by my feelings It cant be the reason for all the bad things youve done to me, Sir n.


    .


    Im telling you, I dont love you anymore. Theres nothing left but hatred. All my memories of you are painful, even at this moment.


    Melissa Collins,


    Atst, when his sharp voice called my name, my words were swallowed up.


    Are you serious?

 Chapter 63: Maurice— The Fugitive

    Chapter 63: Maurice¡ª The Fugitive


    Melissa Collins,


    he asked.


    Are you serious?


    .


    With determined eyes, I told myself that I dont love him anymore and there was nothing left except hatred, but I didnt mean it.


    So I closed my eyes. The man I fear is no longer in sight.


    n Leopold,


    So tell it, Melissa.


    Your excuse to help me is nothing but nonsense. But even if its true, its not a good thing if the other person doesnt want help. I dont think you dont know that.


    .


    You brought me here on your own, and everyone would be astonished if the kingdom knew.


    n replied immediately.


    What an emotional woman you are,


    Tha


    Stop deceiving yourself.


    Even though I am a little angry, I stand firmly but when I opened my eyes again, his gaze, still fixed on me, was straight and unwavering.


    How can such a passionate love turn into hatred so easily?


    .


    Thats ridiculous.


    His cold expression, as if offended by my words, strangely encouraged me.


    Dont talk about love. No words can justify your past actions. You


    So it was all because of him that I was swept away by this impulse.


    Do you even love me?


    Troy, who looks like you, has locked up the woman just because he loves her. Even if its not a very beautiful form, theres that kind of love in the world.


    .


    But, as expected, n didnt answer. I didnt think he would agree to it, but my heart became unbearably cold.


    Look, thats not true. For you, it was just for fun. Your splendor and dazzling In a life full of thrills, I.


    .


    I wanted him to say something, but no matter how much I stretched my words, there was no answering back. He just looked at me with an icy face with his lips slightly covered, with his chin resting slowly on his inteced hands.


    When that cold gaze ran down my cheek as if it was stroking my cheek, I became utterly miserable.


    A trifling deviation, a y Maybe it was a tool for low sadism.


    Around the time when I started to get confused whether the words my lips were saying to rebuke him or to hurt myself. A gentle knock pierced my ears.


    Young master,


    .


    At this rate, I was thinking that tears might spill out of my eyes. All sorts of uncontroble emotions were on the verge of bing a huge tsunami and engulfing me.


    I came to meet you. You said youd stop by for a while because you forgot something, but its been too long.


    The elderly gentleman who opened the door looked like a butler or aide. When n looked back at him with a cold face, the butler who was holding the gold-rimmed monocle stopped talking in hurry.


    What do I do, I have to go.


    n shrugged and slowly got up. Funny enough, I could do nothing but look up at him with a sad face. Like an animal abandoned in the rain, trembling all over.


    n Leopolds butler pulled his jacket from a hanger on one side of the office and took it to his masters back, and n stretched out his arm behind him, as if familiar with it, and epted it.


    Watching the series of processes, I felt as if I had be invisible air for the first time in a while.


    This sensation reminded me of a social event full of gorgeous people, especially an afternoon when Vi had injured her leg and I had to endure it alone.


    The street of Florin, where he turned away coldly under the burning sunset, and the night when I secretly peeped at a masquerade full of firecrackers and lights, leaning against the railings on the ship.


    And all of a sudden, the fact that I was looking at n Leopold at all those moments became clear and silent.


    In those countless scenes, I was always shabby, and he shone with infinite splendor. Even at this very moment.


    Then the two men, turning around, took a graceful step toward the door. It was ridiculous of me to just sit there absentmindedly. The past week, waiting for n Leopold, felt really silly.


    When they are gone, I shall be led back into the room by the maid. Until he returns to the mansion, it will be my only routine to prepare words and expressions that will shake him even a little.


    Crazy.


    n Leopold is crazy. Do the employees who serve him know that their master is crazy?


    I guess Im just as crazy as him as I am sitting here with a casual look on my face. It wouldnt be strange if I scream, curse, and vent my anger, but I lowered my head as if Im adapting to this situation, and bit my lips.


    Of course, its nothing. Im just helpless. I dont know what to do.


    So I endured the growing self-hatred scratching my heart, and waited for this moment to pass.


    At that very moment, a smooth touch gently touched my lower lip.


    It was ns hand that I didnt know when he came.


    Youll get hurt,


    It was only then that I realized that there was a fishy smell on the tip of my tongue and the fact that his wrist was a little paler than I remembered, but still had an alluring scent.


    My dazed gaze slowly moved up his arm and rested on his beautiful lips for a moment. But I could not bear to look into his eyes, and fell feverishly over the cold tea cup.


    At that time, a gentle low tone was heard.


    You dont have to love me for this to happen Melissa.


    .


    Will there really be a day when I can understand this man?


    * * *<table><tbody><tr><td>It has been two days since I visited n Leopolds office. My long conversation with him and his words made me doubt my ears feel like a dream.The maids who watch over me and never give me the answers I want to hear are like paper dolls without emotions. It would be futile to hate these maids because they just do what they are given.When I think about it, I dont even feel resentmentIts beautiful, strange, and sometimes painful The fact that in this enormous, perfect cage, which resembles its master, I felt an undeniable calmness;</td></tr></tbody></table>


    will soon stop me and kill me.


    The heavy rain that had been pouring since the morningsted all afternoon. The smell of rusty rain and moisture floated around the room all day. I had no appetite, so I only ate a slice of bread and a cup of coffee today.


    At first, the rich table and tea table set up only for me three times a day just felt difficult and sinful, so I tried to force it into ce. Its because of my stupid personality.


    But from some point on, I didnt think of anything else. I dont care if its all right.


    The foods were ced perfectly on an expensive te, therefore, you had to aloof to not feel any sincerity from it. Even more so if all the thoughts and sufferings thate from it are all under his n.


    Anyway, Im adjusting to life here. No, its nothing more than a disgusting self-defense, after all.


    Im learning to resign.


    Haa


    As I was filling out my diary with helpless letters, my mouth suddenly became bitter.


    It is natural. I cant possibly write beautiful sentences. Reading a book is no longer enjoyable, and it seems that most of the time is spent just nkly immersed in thoughts.


    The lotion applied on the skin is fragrant and the feel of silk on the body is ecstatically soft, but the luxurious and valuable things obtained here do not inspire me at all. No more.


    Knock, knock


    As I was rolling my pen helplessly on the beautiful reading table and brooding over my new disillusionment, I suddenly wondered if I should ask for a cup of tea. So I waved the bell with an emotionless face, and suddenly a short knock stopped my hand.


    What is it?


    Its not dinner time yet, nor is it bath time. Did she bring a new book? Or does she want to change the bed sheets?


    Of course, the sheets were reced as soon as I woke up this morning, but the maids here are perfectionists who are so close to paranoid. So its not surprising that they would change the sheets many times a day because of slight stains or minor wrinkles.


    Come in.


    However, it was not the maid who appeared when the door opened.


    A pale man in a neat navy suit without a wrinkle was polite to me. Embarrassed, I forgot to get up and just watched him slowly raise his head.


    My name is Maurice.


    .


    From today, Im going to read your novel.


    He looked like a Lunoian at first nce, but he spoke with an astonishingly skillful Sournaire ent. However, I was stunned by the unexpectedness of his words.


    What?


    n Leopolds voice, saying that my academy for the two years I was supposed to be enrolled in was garbage, and that he would make a better environment, suddenly revived and buzzed in my head.


    Hello, thank you for your kind words, but I came to study abroad with royal support. I decided to register at the academy


    Mr. Leopold told me to continue writing the novel.


    He interrupted me as if he hadnt heard me. Nevertheless, the polite tone was strangely intrusive.


    Yes, he sent me another paper doll.


    I replied, staring darkly at his dark brown hair, which was neatlybed.


    If it is that novel, I wouldnt finish it because I dont want to continue writing anymore.


    Miss,


    Above all, the manuscript of the novel is owned by the Royal Academy of Sourne. It left my hand*. Unless you ask the Academy to return it to you


    (* The enthusiasm to write the novel)


    Thats no problem,


    The man named Maurice cut me off again. Then he suddenly gave me a pile of papers.


    The first letter on the front page is.


    <strong></strong>


    How can this be.


    As if he couldnt ept it and didnt care about me biting my lips, the man murmured as his bright green eyes gleamed through the transparent sses.


    You must finish this novel with me.


    His eyes were almost like snakes eyes.


    For him,

 Chapter 64: The Essence of an Author

    Chapter 64: The Essence of an Author


    After that day, Mr. Maurice came to visit me three times a week, exactly at the same time.


    Unlike his straightforward face, he had a shrewdness, so to speak, capable of speaking the perfect Souniare, but ignoring the questions he didnt want to answer.


    Yet, perhaps because he came to teach me, he was distinctly different from the maids who answered like machines. As I chatted with him about one thing or anotheralbeit somewhat limitedI realized how thirsty I was for a conversation.


    Today, he came to my room and sat like an expressionless ster statue. It was the second day I faced him.


    So Mr. Maurice.


    Yes.


    It wasnt easy for me to sit face to face with a strange man casually, but I was talking to him quite skillfully. I dont know if Ive grown up or if Im just adapting to this strange environment.


    Youre n Leopolds


    You should address him Sir n, or Mr. Leopold. Its notdy-like.


    Although it often baffles me that hes unpretentious as a young man.


    Were you Sir ns tutor?


    If you ask me anything else, Ill be happy to answer it. For example, what kind of life did the great writers of the Principality lead and where did they get their inspiration?


    .


    I had no desire to learn literature from him because I want to take sses at the academy.


    I wanted to have a passionate study life while receiving constructive stimtion from other students. Im nervous just imagining it, but building friendships little by little.


    In addition, it would be great if I could share some feelings close to love while having dinner with someone from time to time and walking the streets together at night.


    Those were the things I dreamed of on the shiping to Lunoa. Its not an uninspiring routine that goes around like this every day.


    I told you, Mr. Maurice. You cant make me write again.


    I expected it to take time, but its no problem because youre staying here much longer than that.


    I dont intend to stay here long.


    He gave a strange look for a moment when I replied back in a bewildering manner. However, he regained his original dry face in an instant, as if it was a mistake that I saw such an expression.


    Miss, I understand youre ufortable with me sitting here.


    .


    Your novel is a masterpiece chosen by the Royal Academy, and youve never been properly educated about it. In other words, you have achieved this wonderful achievement entirely on your own.


    He really spoke like a machine. In a tone that doesnt feel a bit of emotion or temperature.


    It is no wonder that an unproven stranger suddenly offers to teach literature.


    I dont think Im going to.


    However, there must be a reason why you stopped writing.


    Reason why I stopped writing. Does Maurice really want to know that? If I start talking about why, hell pretend to be a stranger who doesnt know Sournaire again.


    Miss, arent you in pain, too?


    Am I in pain?


    Because you are a writer. Isnt that why you came to the Principality? Its socializing season right now, so if you were still in Sorne, you wouldnt have had time to focus on writing.


    Thats true.


    Its been months since I didnt write properly. In early spring, when the wind was still cold, I had not written anything down since I sent my novel to the academy.


    The thirst for writing was quenched by reading. Its also my most noble hobby. But, of course, the act of reading did not fully satisfy me, and Mr. Maurice saw it right through.


    I dont know how you, n Leopold, have a manuscript of my novel, but.


    Miss, title


    [T/N: as in address n respectfully]


    The academy wouldnt have given you permission. Are you working behind the scenes?


    .


    Yes, I didnt expect to hear an answer. With the sudden rush of heat, I gently rolled up my blue sleeves that were slightly see-through.


    Its new, but its quality and the material is so good that it makes you admire it. So are all the dresses Ive been wearing since I came here. In addition to clothes, this annex is filled with only beautiful and valuable things, so there is hardly anythingcking. As if a whole town had been moved.


    Its strange to think of n, who would have ordered all of these glitzy objects to be brought to the Duchy, but its not hard to imagine that he would have enough to fill a few rooms with dresses and shoes for his lover.


    His wealth, and such a beautiful lover. Theres no guarantee that his lover is necessarily one person.


    In any case, it wasnt just that the novel I was writing went out of hand that stopped me from writing.


    Is there any other reason?


    Mr. Morris raised his thin-rimmed sses and asked with a serious face. Like a detective trying to interrogate me, or a counselor trying to provide professional help.


    I was willing to get along with him. I want him to think that Im more of an ill patient than a suspect.


    [T/N: she would rather he pity her then be suspicious of her]


    Have you read my novel?


    Of course.


    As you can see, its a love story. Its kind of desperate, and you might have been a little confused because I only wrote the middle part.


    Im not confused. The atmosphere was familiar.


    He spoke calmly. Indeed, the author of <The Fugitive> is one of the leading novelists of the Principality of Lunoa, so the dark atmosphere may be familiar.


    Thanks to Mr. Maurices bluntness, the fact that I was sitting face to face with someone who read my clumsy writing didnt make me want to run away. More than I thought.


    Thanks to this, I was able to continue the story by pretending to be calm.


    It may sound funny, and there is nothing to say if you think it is the limit of a female writer, but I will tell you the truth. I I cant move my pen unless its a love story.


    .


    His green eyes seemed to linger for a moment on the few hardcover books all romance novelspiled up on my table.


    You are very reserved, but you know my situation. Who was the character who became the motif of my novel?


    Im notughing [at you]


    He continued:


    I dont even consider it a limitation.[1]


    But that was actually the answer I wanted to hear most from Mr. Maurice. The short answer of an honest man who doesnt seem to have any talent for making a fuss or sedating a scoundrel can loosen my hardened heart.


    Its good.


    Mr. Maurice, do you write, too?


    Yes. And I like love stories the most, too. Both reading and writing.


    Ah.


    A love story written by such a stern and stubborn man. Somehow I couldnt imagine it.


    However, the attitude of creating a frame like this and thinking only within it is not like a novelist because the love sentences that Maurice creates may be several times more delicate than mine.


    Then you Have you ever written your story?


    .


    He didnt answer for a moment. I couldnt read a single change of expression, but somehow I thought he was hesitating to answer.


    There is.


    Atst Mr. Morris opened his mouth.


    As a writer, I dont think its an option to project ones life into his work.


    Hmm.right.


    For your information, everything I write is about only one person, and only for that one person.


    .


    Like many of the servants here, Mr. Maurice was also a person who did not reveal his secrets. Therefore, I had no idea what his intentions were in revealing his private life to me.


    Maybe he thought he could build a deep bond between me and him?


    With that in mind, I asked a rather rude question that might make him close his lips again.


    Is she your lover?


    No, Miss. Shes a woman I wouldnt dare look at.


    In response, I imagined without difficulty the moment when Mr. Maurice suddenly found a side of himself while reading my manuscript.


    I know what you mean. Ive felt the same way as you for years. But not now.


    .


    So


    cant bepleted.


    To be exact, I dont want toplete it.


    Before I knew it, I was crumpling my eyebrows. Mr. Maurice was quite calm, perhaps expecting my reaction.


    If you need this kind of conversation until you feel like writing again, Ill be your partner. You want to write that novel again, too.


    That


    Is it because he is also a novelist? Mr. Maurice read my mind perfectly. But there was something he missed.


    But I dont want to hold onto Paradise on the Moon again. The power that made me forget and immerse myself in the novel has disappeared. Now, whatever you put on it will be an empty shell. Id rather leave it unfinished.


    .


    I dont know why he is so obsessed with this novel above all else, Mr. Maurice. The more I think about it, the more terrifying it is to the point that it feels like a kind of retaliation. Do you understand what I mean?


    Mr. Maurice had a face as static as his statue. Still, I thought he would understand my heart.


    He is also a writer, and he has a brilliant muse. If the subject that became the soul of the novel disappears, the story loses its meaning.


    I dont want to write the ending Ive prepared. I dont want toplete the story of Troy, who is inspired by n Leopold. It is a disgrace to me that I have watched him over the years and had no clue of his ugly side.


    I might be able to do it if its a whole new story.


    n said that the situation Im in, exactly where he put me, would be a catalyst, but thats just bullshit. If I continue writing the back story with this in mind in the first ce, it will be nothing more than garbage, let alone


    .


    If he needs toplete a novel that he wants to get out of here, Ill write a new one. I dont know how long itll take toplete.


    Nothing else, Miss. You cant write something else


    Did you lose your target?


    You mustplete this novel.


    I couldnt hide my bewilderment at his determination.


    Ill help you, so use me. I can give you a stimulus simr to that target.


    What the.


    The man in front of me had eyes that seemed tough at me for overlooking that he was n Leopolds person.


    I mean, Ill be your Troy, Miss.


    ***


    [1] in case readers didnt understand the above conversation, what he means to say is Melissa is very conserved and doesnt take too much Pride on her masterpiece. And says, making a person as a motif while writing novels or creating a piece of art isnt and shouldnt be considered as a limitation. Every artist takes inspiration from his/her daily life/experiences and he says, never be ashamed or consider that there is limitation while taking inspiration and creating a piece. This applies to authors, singers, painters

 Chapter 65: Melissa and Maurice’s Liberation

    Chapter 65: Melissa and Maurice¡¯s Liberation


    What does that mean?


    Those words made my forehead crumple. I cant believe he is going to revive my will to write by pretending to be a character in a novel. Besides, if someone reads my novel, theyd understand how deep the rtionship between Troy and the heroine is..


    Did he order that?


    Its just crazy. Dont the artists of the Principality know any shame?


    He has ordered thepletion of


    Again, a formal reply came back, but it didnt matter anymore. Just sending such a person to me has already been enough of an answer.


    This has made it clear that n Leopold is trying to drive me crazy.


    Upon epting this fact, strangely, my head went cold.


    Im sorry, but I dont mean to go along with that nonsense, Mr. Maurice.


    I had to get up to let him out of the room.


    Ill talk to n Leopold again when he gets back. Its clear that he is crazy, but at least he hasnt forgotten thenguage.


    You cant run away.


    Then, he held my hand.


    And its the same for me because well be together forever.


    Whats wrong with you?


    To my dismay, he was reciting exactly what Troy said in the novel, with desperate eyes


    Let go..!


    Suddenly, he pressed his hot lip on the back of my hand.


    Mr. Maurice!


    I was horrified and tried to wring my hand out, but his grip on my wrist was truly enormous. His green eyes, looking up at me with his head down, were far deep.


    Theres this kind of love You.


    I dont know how many times he read my novel, but it was definitely the sentences that I wrote. The hands held by him and his hot gaze on my face were unbearable.


    please stop it.


    Promise me that you willplete the novel with me.


    He let go of my hand and said. He sounded as if nothing had happened.


    You must know that that is the only liberation.


    Stop talking. Im thinking.


    Now he was about to feel bizarre. The hollow eyes, sunken cheeks, to the muddy green eyes that seemed to have crushed the leaves of grass.


    But what does liberation mean? Does that literally mean leaving here?


    It was immediately after that I thought that maybe it had an abstract meaning.


    Ive been writing a lot of stories, but it never went beyond my hobby level. For me,


    is the first work that can be called a novel and the first work that gave me meaningful results.


    If this work is left unfinished, in a sense I may not be able to escape from Troy and from n Leopold forever.


    Mr. Maurice,


    But is the word liberation that he said with those eyes really limited to me?


    Please answer me honestly. Im not asking about your employer.


    Then his green eyes, which I thought wouldnt reveal any emotions, headed for me. It was as if I could finally see an uncontroble vortex within.


    Is thepletion of this novel rted to your well-being?


    .


    He looked at me with no answer, and I wasnt blunt enough to not to know that it was an unspoken affirmation.


    Give me time to think.


    If you are thinking that you will not finish the novel, Ill do it over and over again..


    Mr. Maurice, a season has already passed since I gave that manuscript from my hands. The feeling that I felt at that time haspletely left me, and theres no way I can continue writing it right away.


    I grabbed a bunch of paper in front of him in a way that would reassure him. A collection of unfamiliar letters that someone has written in a fluent style that doesnt feel like my story anymore. A story that I wrote with excitement and overwhelming sadness, forgetting even the rising of the sun and the setting of the moon, but now it has lost its direction.


    Could the story of Troy and I bepleted for my liberation and for something this stranger longs for?


    Id love to if I could.


    Ill read it again from the beginning. I dont know if I can regain that feeling. Is the next visit in two days?


    Thats right.


    Then lets talk again on that day, Mr. Maurice. I really need time.


    After Mr. Maurice stepped down, and watched the maids tidy up the teacups and the teapot, I asked them to leave as soon as the table was clean.


    I had mixed feelings as I sat at the reading table with a grim face reading the feast of sentences soaked in n Leopold.


    I had no idea that I would face this manuscript again as I had never received a separate notice from the Academy that theyd return the manuscript. Rather, I was worried about how I should read this and whether I could read it properly.


    ha.


    I still couldnt turn a page and just breathed in and drank tea repeatedly, but I couldnt stopughing suddenly. There was A tower of books stacked on one side of the table. The title of a book of poetry ced at the top caught my eye.


    <strong><When Love Has Be a Thing of the Past></strong>


    My love has really be a thing of the past.


    * * *


    I felt sorry for Mr. Maurice, but Id rather not read my novel again, no matter how hard I think about it.


    Its just an evil trauma to me, not a precious piece of work anymore. If I read it again, I might be weaker than Im now and lose my will to leave this ce.


    Therefore, when he visits me again, I will exin my feelings in polite words and ask for his understanding.


    I dont think Mr Maurice will understand. Poor Melissa Collins caught by his mad master.


    To be honest, I am engulfed in my own misfortune right now, and I cannot easily hold any hope. It would be nice if only this crazy loneliness could be alleviated.


    With that thought, I broke the silence.


    Excuse me.


    The young maid, who was diligently cleaning the room behind me, who is sitting at my desk, hurriedly turned to look at me.


    Yes?


    She appeared to be about the same age as Julia, she seemed a little surprised and scared. On the first day I came here, I was quiet and quiet, but I called myself after Id jump if I didnt call n.


    But I just wanted a little chat.


    A, anything you need


    Whats your name?


    .


    The little maid rolled her eyes with a frightened face. Are you trained not to answer me?


    Its all right, Ill keep it a secret.


    .


    The maid clenched her lips and remained motionless. I didnt expect her to tell me her name.


    Well, they never called my name, either. Maybe they dont know. As soon as I recalled that fact, I realized again how deformed I was being treated here.


    Living in a luxurious room, high-ss fabrics, luxurious food, and the care of countless maids, but without anyone to talk to.


    While living in Arch Hill, I thought that I liked to spend time alone without being disturbed, but looking back, it was thanks to the blessed weather and nature. Memories of taking a nap with a book on my face under the shade of a tree, the wind and birdsong with the scent of fragrant grass.


    But here I cant even get out of this detached house. So I dont even know what the capital of the Principality looks like. I remembered reading the story of Lunoa being beautiful in Tobias letter, which has be a memory now, but.


    As I thought that far, I felt an unbearable longing for the past.


    Its because Im depressed. You said it was your job to help me stayfortable.


    .


    Ive never lived a colorful life among many people. But thanks to the few people around me, I grew up to be someone who took it for granted to show honest feelings, look deeply into each others eyes, and talk.


    Women who wash my body and brush my hair every night without telling me a name. After leaving my beloved kingdom, all that is left of me is this superficial rtionship.


    A sudden surge of sorrow surged in me.


    Did n order you to do that?


    What?


    Did n Leopold tell you not to talk to me?


    No, thats.


    Seeing the maid dilly-dally, it was clear that she was agitated. Maybe its sympathy.


    I think I know how he feels. Its not the first time. In fact, he asked me to dance at the victory dancest year.


    What? Then,dy.


    The maid looked as if she couldnt hide her surprise. Indeed, it is surprising that the main character of the rumour was no one else but such an ordinary woman. Not only that but your master even brought me here.


    Have you heard that he doesnt usually dance? It became a huge sensation in society that he reached out to an ordinary woman like me first.


    .


    At that time, it was like heaven and a dream, but after the dance, I realized how low the ce I was in was. Have you ever traveled between heaven and hell in one night?


    Uh.


    The maid shook her duster in her hand. She was embarrassed and had strange interest and empathy eyes because he didnt know why he was talking about this to himself.


    Hes going to ruin mepletely with this one. Its very cruel. Wasnt it weird from the beginning? The fact that he took me here.


    .


    He even has a separate lover.


    To the young master Oh, my.


    The maid blushed and covered her mouth, and quickly captured her expression.


    If you dont need anything, Ill leave.


    Let me send a letter to the kingdom!


    At my urgent cry, the maid, who turned her body to the door, stopped. I added without missing a beat. If you persuade this young maid with desperation, maybe.


    Thats what I need most right now. I miss my family and friends. This misfortune will never


    There is no one who does not miss family and friends, miss.


    But the answer I got back from the maid was far too preposterous.


    It is the same with us, who left our homnd and came to a foreign country. You just have to endure the life you have been given.


    That


    Even if you appeal to my emotions, you wont get the results you want.


    The maid, who turned her head gently, looked back at me over her shoulder. All kinds of emotions seemed to be conveyed from the eyes that always seemed insensitive and innocent.


    Maybe its because Im just stupid and didnt notice.


    Because to us, you only seem like a blessed person.

 Chapter 66: Characteristics of a Perfect Businessman

    Chapter 66: Characteristics of a Perfect Businessman


    The words of a young maid shook my life vigorously, having lived my life in inferiority and self-pity all my life.


    My misfortune and suffering can be a luxury. How narrow was my life?


    That night, I lit a candle on the table with aplicated mind. It was a quiet night with no wind.


    Paradise on the Moon.


    My first unfinished novel. I was deeply in love when I was writing this story.


    To be exact, I had a terrible crush.


    One of the reasons for the selection of my novel, which the Academy revealed in its letter, was its dense portrayal of emotion. What was written at the very beginning of the letter was the evaluation that my novel led the emotions of the characters excellently.


    The secret to how this portrayal of emotions was so well-deserved is, of course, that I transcribed my actual feelings. The harsh and ardent feelings of love that I had written down as if I was possessed. It was indeed a fever that was both devastating and sublime.


    As I read


    after a few months, the thought that came to my mind was that the handwriting was someone elses and felt unfamiliar as if it was not mine.


    However, the novel clearly reminded me of how I came to write these scenes and sentences in the end and how my feelings for n had changed.


    For example, the shock of learning that it was n Leopold who saved me from the snow and writing a scene in which Troy saves the heroine out of the cold snow. That overwhelming feeling that cannot be described was revived intact through the words in front of me.


    After the scene, even extreme joy was read in the part where the two described each other as the most brilliant lovers in the world.


    LI dont mean to insult your family, but have you been taught to speak like that to the person who saved you?


    It was a bonus that I remembered what n had said a few days ago. As soon as I heard that, my face turned red and I raised my voice.


    But its true that I cant be purely grateful if I think he was able to find me falling in the snow because he followed behind me.


    If it werent for him, I wouldnt be able to breathe and think this way, but saving my life doesnt mean its okay to go through such a bizarre situation.


    Of course, Im not saying Im not grateful for saving me..


    In addition, the novel reminded me of this memory. A carriage sent by the prince was waiting for me in front of the house.


    That day I was returning from a meeting with Mr. Brickhouse now the husband of Vi, but not at the time the carriage took me to the pce. The expression took me is a bit disrespectful, but theres no other word thats more appropriate.


    (T/N: here, ording to the customs of that time, its respectful to say, escorted/led. But using the word took is a bit disrespectful)


    In the Princes greenhouse I knew he had mistaken me as ns lover, and when I denied it, he said he would go straight to n.


    The despair I tasted that day was so terrible that I didnt want to remember it again. The abyss of fear that struck me the moment I thought I would be the object of ns hatred and contempt.


    There have been countless years of desperate longing and thirst, hoping that he would look back at me one day. Even if I cant wish for the same affection I had for the person Ive loved so earnestly, I dont want to be hated by him.


    I wish I could go back to a time when he didnt even know I existed, and I prayed with tears that I would rather go back to the days when I was by his side like transparent dust.


    For the rest of my life, I didnt want to know how miserable and painful it felt and what the tears I shed were like.


    The anxiety that grew in me after that day desperately melted into the deep love and longing of the two characters in the novel. After a period when they were wary of each others existence, they became each others world as if by fate, and Troy imprisoned the female protagonist who was afraid of emotions that grew out of control.


    I never imagined that thest scene would be a reality.


    ha.


    Iughed bitterly because if I cried now, I would really fall apart..


    I was forgetting quite smoothly about how terrible and tearful my story was written only a few months ago, but I ended up unintentionally recalling it.


    The Academy called it a beautiful novel to be true, but they were merelyfortable bystanders. Did they even see the tears left on the manuscript?


    If only I could turn back time, and go back to the days when I first knew him, I would sell my soul in order not to love n. I was young, innocent, and had nothing, and I loved him with all that I had. Without even imagining that the price would be so ugly.


    Every time the memories of holding him in my hearte to me, a storm surges in my heart. Even if its a fragment, to say that this feeling isnt love would be a joke.


    Id be lying if I said I didnt love n anymore. Sadly, this is my impression of re-reading


    .


    And I havee to the conclusion that I am not going to continue this story. Even if n Leopold has dyed my heart with his color over the years, time will eventually lift my hand if I want to push him awaypletely.


    With that in mind, I blew out the flickering candle. The pitch-ck darkness was as cozy as ever. I felt like I could say everything I wanted to say if I faced him again. For the first time.


    * * *


    Sir n!


    Are youing in now?


    Young people gathered in the garden politely weed the young businessman who returned to the office after suffering from the disgusting human groupings all morning. Schrship students from the kingdom were having field trips and helped the family (Leopold) business.


    But n couldnt afford to ept their cheerful greetings. Giving only a simple nod, he entered the building with a rather hasty, nheless, unobtrusive pace.


    As expected, what awaited him in the Principality was indeed a mountain of work. Investing in railway businesses that would be a conduit to a new era, expanding trade items with the Hwa Empire, and nning Leopolds phnthropy to establish his name in the Principality. It was literally an endless procession of work.


    n literally put his life and soul into the new business of Lunoa, which he first took charge of under his own name, so he tried to be perfect in every moment. It was for that reason that all agenda items were reviewed and directed directly by himself. None of his staff couldpletely rece him.


    As his father said, n had a natural entrepreneurial temperament, even though he did not have a single drop of Leopolds blood. So far, it was tolerable. The problem was to stamp his face (show his face) on various gatherings and social clubs that were constantly looking for him.


    He hated people and rtionships with people. He was willing to hang out with boring humans to cement his reputation as quickly as possible, but felt as if he had reached his limit every time.


    The reason was that no matter how early the business was, sleeping at night in a new ce called home was extremely rare. It was really annoying that he couldnt even go and rest even though he finally had everything. To the extent that it even raises a sense of impatience.


    It was fortunate that he could go home after a long time. Last night he met everyones expectations wlessly, so no one dares to criticize him for not hanging out with the old businessmen of the Principality for two days in a row.


    If only I could handle the documents that need to be checked urgently and go back to the mansion before dinner.


    If thats the case, they might be able to eat together today. A woman who always makes himugh in a new way, who blindly asks if he loves her.


    However, as soon as he opened the office door, touching his tired eyes after walking through the long hallway, his expression changed like a sharp de that could no longer be sharpened.


    Baby!


    William.


    n called out the name of the butler who stood beside him instead of the woman who was waiting for him with a lovely face.


    Yes, master.


    I dont remember anyone being allowed in the office.


    she came to the office early in the morning.


    n reluctantly gave the woman a cold look as the butler bowed awkwardly.


    Surely Monica seems to have killed time here for quite some time. It was not difficult to infer the fact even with her rather dry skin, lips, and the state of the teacup in front of her.


    But thats her situation.


    I was told not toe. (Monica)


    Are you still angry? I took out all my luggage. (Monica)


    Ha. (n)


    Monica had an uncharacteristically sullen face at ns chilling derision.


    You may ask William. (Monica)


    The whole story was like this. Monica, who first returned to Lunoa with the familys servants, stayed in ns mansion and waited for him toe.


    What n bought was an old castle with dozens of rooms located on the outskirts of the capital. It would not be unreasonable to interpret that he was finally ready to greet someone.


    So she had no idea that n, who had finally entered the Principality, would be so angry.


    The two were once each others only friends, even if they were always cynical. Naturally, Monica knew his wounds and secrets, and there was no need to be hurt again by the coldness that came from him.


    Moreover, she firmly believed that she was the only one who could understand and embrace ns ws, and truly love him in any form.


    Nevertheless, she had never seen n this angry and cruel in her life that day, so she almost burst into tears at that time.


    Get out of here right now.


    It was a scene that she would remember for a very long time, perhaps forever, but she managed to hold back tears, not knowing the meaning of his first business to n Leopold.


    She should have just hugged andforted him with a lot of thorns on him. Until everything is settled down.


    That is the role of a woman who will be a spouse.


    But Monica never dreamed of it. Her beloved ns hasty hiding of a woman in the basement of the mansion to avoid being caught by her.


    Baby, please dont make a scary face. You know Ive been waiting for you toe to the Principality.


    Seeing her jewel-like blue eyes slowly getting teary, n turned his head with a tired sigh. Of course, he could moderately sooth her. That may be the most efficient and wise move.


    However, the young businessman was inclined to make sure of anything.


    Whatever, go back today.


    Monica immediately stood up at the sound of his voice that had subsided. Barely moving her pitiful lips that had been trembling.


    Ive seen your face, so thats fine. Youve been busy since the morning. Right? When the business settles down, we


    Monica.


    .


    To be clear, it has nothing to do with business.


    If Monica Elwood met his muse in the annex, something would happen, and he had no patience to endure the uproar.


    Donte to my house.

 Chapter 67:

    Chapter 67:


    So, have you read the novel again?


    Mr. Maurice sat in front of me with a polite and serious expression. Even today, he has a face that looks somewhat tired.


    Yes.


    What did you think?


    He didnt even look at the tea the maids had brought for him. His deep green gaze was chasing me the whole time.


    Well, have some tea first. Its going to get cold.


    Please answer me.


    .


    I had a hunch that the painful conversation would finally begin.


    Im convinced that I still have love for n Leopold.


    That means!


    Dont get me wrong. I mean, Ive been reminded that the very thing that brought me here was that unauthorized feeling.


    The eyes of Mr. Maurice, whose eyes had been shining with earnest light at the hastily added words, sank deeply.


    I reflected on how much I loved him and how hard and painful it was for me. I thought I shouldnt have read this novel again.


    .


    Instead of answering, Mr. Maurice clenched his fists on the table. As a result, the teacup on the saucer shook finely and made a ttering sound.


    I watched the blue veins appear on the back of his hand with puzzled eyes.


    Miss, I told you. This novel must bepleted.


    For a moment I felt a strange threat. The ferocious energy he was giving out made my shoulders shrink.


    I never thought it would be soforting to have some unknown maids standing on one side of the room.


    Mr. Maurice, I understand thatpleting this novel helps you. But its painful to carry on a novel filled with him. Because I have to shake him off. Besides.


    .


    I dont know if you noticed, but the events in this novel are based on facts. Some are by coincidence, but mostly.


    In the novel, Troy and the heroine danced together at a ball, and it was my intention that the heroine suffered as a result of that dance and it was a coincidence that Troy saved the heroine who was buried in the snow and was dying.


    And thest part, the scene where Troy locks her up, became a reality due to n Leopolds intentions.


    At this point, isnt it natural to fear that n might recreate the backstory of my new novel in his own twisted way? Because Im already in his script.


    I can no longer dismiss it as a ridiculous illusion.


    Thats all for me,


    Why dont we change the flow of the story?


    What?


    Mr. Maurice raised his sses with a cold face. He seemed a little annoyed, too.


    You dont have to insist on a sad love story, do you? Lets break up the two. And if you finish the story with the heroines consideration and growth, this novel will not stimte your subconscious mind.


    I cant do that.


    I replied emphatically. I decided not to continue writing Paradise on the Moon topletely erase n Leopold, but the idea that the novel must end happily remains unchanged.


    Its a story that started only for that.


    This novel has an ending only meant for this novel. So if Im not going to use it as it is, I should stop here. If youre a novelist, you know what I mean.


    Ha, I dont understand at all.


    My forehead was also wrinkled at the sight of Mr. Maurice sighed as if he was frustrated. I gulped down the tea in an elegant white porcin cup in a fit of anger.


    Miss.


    I opened my mouth without missing the moment when the man sitting opposite me faltered at my uneducated appearance.


    Is it funny that a woman who has never published a book under her name is a novelist? I thought youd understand because you said you were writing, but I think I overestimated you.


    I didnt mean to offend you. I just want you to grab your pen again soon


    No, Mr. Maurice.


    The frustrating thing was, on the contrary, it was on my side.


    Youre in love, too. Dont tell me youve never been sick and tired of love.


    It wasnt difficult for me to know that the love he embraced must have been simr to my feelings for n because I was in the same ce as him. For me, it was easy to read the unfulfilled love in Mr. Maurices eyes.


    Isnt that so?I just couldnt stand him acting like he couldnt understand me.


    I raised my eyes rather aggressively.


    Even the love made people around me suffer. Dont you think its deceitful of you to talk like that when you know how painful it is when love cant be achieved?


    Miss.


    But I had to swallow my words soon. Because his voice calling me was trembling in a form close to anger.


    Love is inherently painful.


    Huh, what?


    I cant believe Im losing my mind over something like this. Your heart for him may not have been love.


    What!


    I felt like my blood was flowing back. If I hadnt bitten my lip right away, I would have exined how much I loved n and how vividly the times I loved him still lives and breathes inside me.


    I caught my breath by clenching my hem until my fingertips turned white. ming myself for being so agitated by Mr. Maurices words


    I


    Then, he added in a low voice.


    Could die for that love.


    * * *


    It was the maid who ended my emotional and sluggish conversation with Mr. Maurice. While I was in the middle of the heated argument, the head maid came to my room and announced that lunch was ready.


    It was already quite past lunch time, but as he and I showed no sign of ending our conversation, she seemed to have taken her own measures as the head maid. If I dont eat on time, the master will scold her, right?


    Anyway, I was just d I could end the tough conversation with him.


    Mr. Maurice handed me another word before he stepped back. I was polite, but I didnt answer much because I felt nothing but a conciliation to decide to write a novel again.


    <strong>One day youll understand.</strong>


    When I remembered hisst words after he left, I recalled whether it was a line from Troy in the novel. I had no desire to y a mournful love affair with Maurice, who mimics Troy. To the point where I get goosebumps on the back of my neck just imagining it.


    I dont know if it will be two days or three dayster when hees back, but the thought of facing those strangely blurry and muddy green eyes again already made me feel drained.


    Strange Man.


    As I followed the maid to the dining hall, I threw a nk look out the window. A dazzling season of green was beckoning to me. When I imagined the ecstatic moment when the soft green grass tickled my ankles, I felt helpless.


    huh?


    At that time, two figures across the far-reaching garden came into view. It was too small to be seen clearly, but it was definitely like people from the main building. When I stopped to get a closer look, they had already left the front door and disappeared from view.


    When I stopped with a stunned face, the maid asked me as if wondering.


    Is there a problem?


    Oh, I thought people were justing out of the main building.


    They are probably students.


    Students?


    When asked back in a daze, the maid replied calmly.


    Yes. Leopold schrship students who help the master with his business.


    They are the students from the Royal Academy in Sourne?


    Thats right.


    Oh.


    It was inevitable that the words reminded me of Tobias.


    However, my heart, which was about to be infinitely fonder, froze white at the words of her that followed.


    I guess the master will be back tonight after a long time.


    Is Sir ning back?


    On the day hees back home, people from the office always stop by to deliver the documents. The master has the habit of looking through documents before going to sleep.


    .


    Ive never seen a maid talk so much. She seemed very pleased to praise her master, and there was a hint of contentment above her cheek, which had always been rigid.


    I dont think theres a Sournean who doesnt know that n Leopold is a great man without having to exin. Because I know it very well, too.


    But even when I was in love with n, I never really thought deeply about how hard he was at work. Its like Impletely ignorant of business.


    Perhaps she read my mind, the maid quietly added more words.


    No one is born perfect.


    There was a shimmering glow over her face. The thin smile seemed milder, perhaps thanks to the summer pouring in from the window.


    But the maids rare kindness did not ease my mind.


    Perhaps because of the wasteful conversation with Mr. Maurice, or because of the sudden news that I might have to face n this evening, I had no appetite. Even today, I had to eat splendid and rare dishes that cannot bepared to the foods I have ever eaten with an expressionless face.


    Then I went straight back to my room and sat at the elegant reading table that had been waiting for me. On the desk were manuscripts of


    and all kinds of romance novels.


    Ha.


    Somehow, I was not happy with the tea and cookies brought by the maids. In the meantime, n seldom returned to the mansion, so it was absurd and even a little irritating, but when I heard that he wasing back, something like an unknown fear arose.


    In the end, I concluded that I cant wait until bedtime, the time when I always take a bath. When I asked for an early bath, refusing to eat or drink, the maids quietly prepared bath water.


    How long was I soaking myself in the bathtub? Suddenly, from outside the bathroom, where all the maids were waiting, a fussy voice was heard.


    In fact, I just wanted to be submerged in warm water until I fell asleep. It was a day that was already terribly tormented because of n Leopold, whom I didnt even meet.


    The young master is waiting for you.


    Haaa


    I buried my face on the surface of the water.

 Chapter 68:

    Chapter 68:


    I didnt have time to dry my hairpletely.


    The maids who led me out of the bathroom cleaned me with busy hands, applied soft oil over my skin, and dressed me in an elegant colored gown. Meanwhile, I paused silently, feeling as if I were on the edge of a cliff.


    My hair, which could not be neatly styled due to being wet, was hung over one shoulder with a light flower decoration. The damp chill that hung over my shoulders was persistently clinging to me as I moved anxiously along the endless hallway.


    However, the direction the maid led me was different from before. Whether it was day or night in the mansion, it was only a few days ago when I visited ns office, and I remembered it clearly.


    This direction is not towards the office. Where are you taking me?


    I


    Eventually I stopped the maid who was ahead.


    Where are we going now?


    The maid turned and the candle in her hand flickered, casting a dark shadow over her face.


    To the dining hall.


    What?


    I froze as I gently touched my wet, curly hair.


    Obviously I told the maids I wouldnt have dinner tonight. Thanks to that, I was able to enjoy a leisurely bath.


    So, its way past dinner time.


    But the time.


    I cannot let him wait any longer.


    The solemn answer sounded somewhat eerie. After all, there is no other way. I had no choice but to follow in the footsteps of the maid who had begun to take the lead again. My lips were parched with nervousness.


    Soon the maid and I were standing in front of a huge door. A tension as heavy as the grand door weighed down on me.


    Young master.


    A faint motion sickness rushed in, as if I was standing on a ship that shed with the rapid waves. I felt my fingers getting cold and traced the delicate grain of wood flowing over the door with a bashful gaze.


    Ive brought her.


    With those words, the door opened wide. The moment I felt as if I was standing in front of the gates of hell, bright lights and fragrant warmth flooded towards me like waves. No wonder my legs are weak.


    As if it were the smallest of the dining halls in the main building, the space beyond the door was much smaller than the dining hall in the annex where I always eat. Nevertheless, the energy was iparably gorgeous and cozy.


    n Leopold sat alone like a painting on a broad table, white as snow. His skin, his shirt, was as pale as the moon in the night sky. The soft ck hair was dyed with the warm golden glow of the candlelight.


    When he opened his eyes slowly as if he were asleep, I could not avoid my eyes and burst into a small sigh.


    Youre here. Sit down.


    As the low voice rang through the hall, the servants in the room stepped away with courtesy as if they had made a pledge. I shivered helplessly at the sound of the door closing behind me.


    Sit down, Melissa.


    At first nce, a soft but terribly overbearing voice urged me.


    Having managed to move at a steady pace, I sat carefully across from him. Unfortunately, there was no time to question why he was calling me by name as if we were close.


    His voice melted into my ears again as I was staring at the back of my trembling hand with the white napkin in front of me.


    Next to me.


    What?


    I told you toe closer because you have a small voice.


    Ah.


    It felt like my heart was going to burst out of my chest at any moment. I quivered my lips like a fool. Its too much just to sit face to face at this wide table, but next to him.. I felt like I was going crazy.


    But it was so obvious that he wasnt asking for a favor, and I couldnt turn him down. In the stifling silence, the piercing blue-grey gaze urged me to obey.


    .


    I managed to get myself up. I couldnt even breathe properly because of his cold eyes staring into my face while I stood up straight and took each step next to him.


    And when I finally crept beside him, nsnguid low voice greeted me.


    Your hair is wet.


    This is too close.


    ..I dont want to eat.


    I closed my eyes tightly and changed the subject. No matter the greetings, I cant just talk about things like bathing with him..


    But n didnt answer.


    I could not turn my head to that side even after I gently opened my eyes in a puzzled mind, but I added, looking nervously down at the edge of the table embossed with the wave pattern.


    I-Its not because of you.


    .


    I didnt have an appetite all day.


    When I met him again, I had a mountain of things I wanted to say, but I was ashamed of myself for saying all the wrong things. I felt like I went back to being the clumsy girl one evening when I begged for a collection of poems or shouted with my whole body that I was in love.


    In the meantime, the problem was that the strength in my whole body kept loosening. Is it because of the mellow scent thates from the back of the neck? Or because of his face which is horribly beautiful looking at me?


    Or maybe its because I realized again that I still love him.


    Thats great.


    Then, ns soft lips moved.


    It just so happened that I didnt think about it either.


    Oh, then I!


    Lets say Im going back to the room. Youd better avoid him for now. With that mind, I carefully raised my head but had to shut my mouth.


    His gaze as he was looking at me and his clear, smooth skin caught my attention.His transparent skin looking at me with his chin at an angle. The sight of the soft light melting on it was more than enough to hold my breath


    Perhaps it was funny that I was obviously blushing, n whispered with a thin smile on his face.


    Then, alcohol?


    .


    how can a conversation unfold like that?


    While choosing my words out of embarrassment, he waved the golden bell on the table. Then a servant immediately brought the trolley. As if he was waiting outside the door.


    It was an instant that a simple finger food, a ck bottle of alcohol that could not be seen, and a sparkling crystal ss were ced on the table.


    Take it.


    The bottle in his hand was tilted and gently touched the crystal ss, which was clearly mine, and a clear sound,clinkrang out. It shook me like a shot.


    I waved my hands in a hurry.


    Oh, I dont like this kind of alcohol..


    Cant you drink?


    Well, I can drink wine, but this kind of alcohol I cant.


    A lowughter could be heard as I closed my eyes, ming myself for answering the question in a docile way.


    Its wine.


    .


    I thought you didnt like sweets. You dont put sugar in your coffee.


    That


    I hurriedly shut my lips, ready to give a straight-forward answer again.


    Calm down, Melissa. Are you going to respond to the tant idiot who casually says that he watched me at the coffee shop?


    Though I thought so in my head, my eyes couldnt stop gazing endlessly at the red lips, which shed a pleasant voice.


    Still, have a drink. It will relieve the tension.


    .


    All the thoughts in my head seemed to melt down like sugar in a coffee cup. On Florin Boulevard, at the ball, or when I met him in his office not long ago, he wasnt this gentle to me. It was only in my dreams.


    Its freezing. You look like apletely different person than you were a few days ago.


    That


    My lips feel dry because of his beautiful smile which was like a painting. Why are you doing this to me? Was it so terrible that I loved him arbitrarily? How far are you trying to make me miserable? You want to destroy mepletely?


    Then n added in a faint smile.


    Im sorry I couldnt take care of you after I got you out of there.


    Take care of ?


    I stopped breathing, doubting my ears. At that moment, n, who finished the second drink, held one out and whispered to me.


    Melissa.


    .


    At the sound of his voice calling my name, all hesitation until now had evaporated. I quickly took the drink. The half-filled crystal ss was cold and quite heavy.


    And after two deep breaths, I emptied the ss at once.


    Ugh


    The ce where the strong alcohol had passed was hot as if it were burning. The bitter taste of whiskey was overwhelming.


    Shaking my head, I spat out the words I had been holding back.


    Why are you doing this to me?


    Instead of answering, n transferred small pieces of fruit to a transparent te. I closed my eyes, helplessly, as my gaze caught sight of the straight fingers holding the silverware.


    You hate me! Youre not in love Like this!


    Clink, I woke up horrified at the sound of a te being ced in front of me. At the slightest sound.. Thats how on edge I was.


    You hate it? Its the other way around.


    I dont understand. Youre making me suffer, even now.


    Are you sure youre in pain?


    He spoke as if he were dealing with a child.


    You look happy now, your face shows it, dear.


    What. Ha..


    My face was all hot. In the first ce, the fact that n Leopold was breathing next to me was too much.


    When I finally covered my face with my hands, his low voice was heard.


    I wouldnt have brought you if I didnt want to be nice to you. So I want you to stop being vignt.


    What you just said Is it like a catalyst for an author?


    Then n, who was taking the ss to his lips, smiled. I was forced to take all my attention away from the beautiful bent lips.


    I donte here often, but if you need anything, I want you to tell me.


    .


    Its okay to be ufortable, whatever.


    I had no idea what n Leopold was thinking.


    But at least now he seems to be kind to me. Even if this was an extension of his madness or just a prank disguised as a favor, it was an opportunity I couldnt miss.


    For me who didnt know when his next return would be, I was in a hurry. So I had to interrogate him right now and persuade him toply with my demands.


    However, he was so dazzling that just peeking at him can make your toes curl, and my heart was too weak to make eye contact with him casually.


    First of all.


    So I decided to borrow the power of alcohol.


    Would you like another drink?

 Chapter 69: Late Night Talks

    Chapter 69: Late Night Talks


    Would you like to pour me another drink?


    .


    Was it too bold? n looked at myplexion for a moment and soon burst into a chuckle. Soon a clear brown liquid filled the ss again.


    Shall we make a toast?


    Huh


    His ss came up to my ss, which had stopped in confusion, and struck it making a clear sound.


    Sitting side by side with n Leopold in an old mansion in Lunoa, the capital of the Principality. I cant believe this is real. Everything was just dreamy.


    I gulped down the wine he poured me without any bounds. The first ss was difficult, but the second was equally painful. ns eyes were seen wide open with surprise.


    At the same time, my heart beat so fast that I felt somewhat frightened and patted my chest. The reason why my heart is pounding hard as if its going to explode is because of the wine and not because of the man sitting next to me. That thought made me feel a little better.


    Then n tilted his head slightly and made eye contact with me. ssy, cold eyes like an ice pond were in front of me. It was an indescribable beauty.


    If there was a dawn in the universe, Im sure it would have these lights and patterns.


    Are you okay?


    Im a little dizzy.


    It was only two drinks, but it was my first time drinking such a strong drink, and I drank quite a lot. Its like alcohol running in through my blood vessels. My head and my vision became distant, and the fresh scent from ns body became stronger.


    But its not enough to let go of my consciousness. Iforted myself by taking a deep breath. I was going to slowly ask one by one.


    Sir n, the maids.


    You can call me by name.


    Oh.


    Will I be able to tell him everything that I want to say? I stiffen at every word he says and every time he looks at me.


    Why the maids?


    .


    Whenever I look at him I cant say anything because my head goes nk, hes even trying to exhort me to say something. The gentle arrogance just made me feel despondent.


    Did they make a mistake?


    Well, its not like that, but its a little weird. Like people who dont have feelings. Even if I ask, they didnt even tell me their name, did you order it? Thats too bad.


    It was said that alcohol gives you liquid courage, and it gradually bes easier for you to talk when you are rxed. Are you telling me to die from loneliness? I barely held those words in.


    At this rate, we may have a meaningful conversation tonight. My fist that clenched the hem of my dress naturally tightened.


    Of course not. Theyre not my people, they work for my family. Fathers to be exact.


    I dont know what the difference is.


    If you are talking about unnecessary suspicions or excessive caution, it must be because they resemble their master.


    .


    Does that mean that his son himself is, too?


    Then n let out a low sigh.


    Ah Did you need apanion? Youre an emotional person, so you might have felt lonely.


    It cant be, but he was talking as if he had never felt lonely. At the same time, I was speechless when he got to the point exactly.


    Im sorry that Im too busy to take care of you.


    .


    If necessary, Ill put a maid next to you. so that she can be yourpanion.


    Ah! Is that okay?


    Anything that you want.


    What, thats sweet, isnt it? Just imagining the idea of having apanion to share intimate stories with, I felt like I was going to fly away with joy just imagining it.


    His more cooperative attitude made me rush to the next question.


    But why do you want me to write the novel? Was my manuscript provided by the Academy?


    That,


    And the academy Im going to enroll in is trash. What does that mean?


    Whoa.


    n filled my ss with a sigh ofughter. And he answered, giving me sweet-scented juice instead of alcohol.


    I love that novel so much that I want to own it. Its a long story to tell, but I hope Ill have a chance to give you enough answers someday.


    Oh.


    Simrly, I liked the novel and participated as a judge myself. Purely because I want to read the finished part.


    I had no idea whether to be surprised by his easy ess to the Academys judgeship, or by his candid praise for my novel.


    He wouldnt have known that Troy in the novel resembled him as if it was his exact copy, but if he said it was good enough that he wanted to have itpletely How am I supposed to interpret that.


    The two-year academy proposed by the royal family is not even close to the Sourne Royal Academy, where it is hard to find literature-rted subjects. It is an insult to suggest a ce like that.


    I-Ill still be a student there thising fall. Healthy stimtion and motivation from interaction with students are just as valuable as the curriculum.


    n frowned slightly at my words. He opened his mouth after emptying the ss in a simple manner.


    Think well, do you think such a noisy environment would suit you? It would be rather harmful.


    Uh.


    I dont think my judgment was wrong.


    The situation in which n Leopold, who is a stranger, knows my personality was too unrealistic. I shuffled to get my act together and continued.


    I know its hard for me to be in a crowded ce, but being a student has been my dream for a long time. And its also an opportunity given to me by the royal family, so Im grateful


    Thats a problem, too.


    What?


    You have a brilliant talent You shouldnt be a puppet of the royal family.


    Saying that, n went back to drinking. I couldnt understand what he said, so with a stunned face I waited for more words that would help me understand his intentions.


    Its better not to owe the royal family. Youre free to write what you want, only with your own senses.


    Are you saying that the royal family wont let me write what I want?


    It may not stop there.


    n was about to say something, but he quit. Eyshes as dark as ebony hung under the waxy white eyelids.


    Listen to me. When theres still a way to not to get involved.


    .


    I understand that the Leopold family has had a close rtionship with the royal family.. Surprisingly, the expression on his face as he spoke about the Sourne royal family was terribly cold.


    It was only then that Prince Bentley came to mind. Surely he He is like that making me follow the advice to not to get involved. When I recalled his persistent gaze like a snake and his breath approaching me while holding my chin, I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    But Im sure both of them are close friends. Wasnt it the Prince Bentley who imprinted my existence on n after all? If I think that way, everything n is telling me now loses credibility.


    isnt the prince your close friend?


    No, hes not.


    n answered immediately. The answer made me tilt my head. Theyre known to be close friends for a long time.


    But I didnt want to ask about the princes story, and neither did n seem to want to talk about him. He had such a dark face that I suddenly thought the air was heavy.


    Is he angry?


    I dont know much about the royal family. But I think Her Highness, Princess Cynthia, is undoubtedly a great person.


    You mean the first princess.


    Yes, she deserves to be the pride of the royal family. Decent, wise, benevolent.


    She even came here to congratte the winner of the Academy Award. She has always been regarded as an object of envy, but she was more elegant and impressive after I met her face-to-face.


    I added quickly.


    Just by looking at her, she seems different from the rest of the royal family. I cant wait for the princess to be the queen.


    Certainly, shes the most sane member of the royal family.


    ns answer was absolutely dry.


    But the blood cant be deceived, so the first princess isnt much different either. The prince is nothing but an unprecedented fool.


    What


    I was astonished at his outspoken remarks about the royal family. How could that elegant n Leopold insult the royal family in this way! How arrogant and rude.


    And to be straight-forward, when ites to gossip, I have a lot on my side.


    .


    I almost spilled the juice. Isnt thispletely different from the perfect gentleman hes seen in the social world? Wasnt he so loyal to the royal family that he even forced himself to dance with me because of the princes orders?


    So Is this the real n now? Then why is he showing his true face to me?


    I sent someone to help you, Melissa. Hed be much better off than taking low-quality sses at a noisy academy.


    Mr. Maurice?


    Yes, so listen to me.


    Obviously it was a soft tone, but the pressure in his breath was not something he could hide. When did he start to have this overwhelming energy all over his body?


    However, it is true that Mr. Maurice is not a cool character. There is no way for me to confirm that his skills exceed the educational institutions of the Principality.


    What kind of person is Mr. Maurice? He rarely tells me anything about himself.


    He is one of the employees of the family. He used to teach us when we were kids, but he was mainly in Lunoa, so with me


    Us?


    Then there was a moment of silence.


    Did he also have a brother he had hidden? Could it not be n who followed behind me on the street and came to my house?


    Do you have a brother?


    Oh, I made a mistake.


    Too much alcohol.He murmured softly.


    Tell me, arent you a Leopold member?


    It wont be long before you know everything.


    Why cant you tell me now?


    If you know too much at once, youll be the only one wholl have a hard time.


    Youre just a scoundrel who kidnapped me if you speak so kindly..


    I mean it when I say youll find out soon, so forget about it now.


    .


    I dont know if its because Im drunk or because I want to be fooled, but I thought I should move on first.


    But I cant let it go when I ask about Maurice.


    No matter how much you say, Mr. Maurice is weird.


    Why do you say that?


    He says, we mustplete the novel by all means. He said its hard to remember the sense of the time, and he said hed be Troy, and he said to me.


    It was such a strange thing to say on second thought.


    Eventually, when I shook my shoulders, I could hear ns whisper.


    He


    What? What did you say?


    As I turned my head to him, I saw my eyes twinkling like a cold me.


    He was stunned when he froze without even resisting the gusty wind.


    Did he touch you?

 Chapter 70: Melissa, Was It Really a Nightmare?

    Chapter 70: Melissa, Was It Really a Nightmare?


    He


    What? What did you say?


    As I turned my head towards him, I met his eyes gleaming like a cold me.


    When I froze without even resisting the windswept wind, I shuddered.


    Did he touch you?


    .


    Tell me what he did.


    n seemed to be holding back his anger. He was so angry that my shoulders shrank.


    Ah, he took my hand.


    and?


    .


    Speak clearly.


    Again, themanding tone. My instinctive intuition signalled me that if I went against him, I might die immobile in this room. Thats how overwhelmed I became.


    I answered with my eyes closed.


    O-on the back of my hand Lips.


    At that moment, I heard the sound of a heavy crystal ss being ced on the table. As I opened my eyes to the sharp sound, ns face, staring at me, filled my vision.


    His gaze was so intense and gloomy that the strength in my legs could quiver just by looking at him.


    Hand.


    He held out a big hand to me.


    H-hand, why?


    Its a hand thats already held before, so it shouldnt be too difficult.


    .


    If he is speaking of the victory ball, I couldnt remember what ns hand felt like at that time. Because I was that nervous.


    But I had no confidence to keep him waiting any longer. Eventually, my hand, which was trembling violently that could be easily noticed with a naked eye, was carefully ced on ns hand.


    The moment our hands touched, and before I was surprised by the cold hand, he grabbed my hand hard and dragged it towards him.


    Now what!


    After that, ns head bowed slowly, as if it were a set procedure.


    The cold and slightly rough lips, which touched the back of my hand, were cold, soon gently pressed itself down and let out a sweet breath.


    Al!


    It was a shock as if my heart was pounding and falling to the floor. Not knowing what to do, I trembled like a bird wet in the rain. All I could do was stare at his straight eyshes, forgetting to breathe.


    At that moment, n suddenly opened his eyes. I couldnt avoid the gaze or move my body, stiff as a statue. Like Im tied up with an invisible rope..


    .


    As if longing for only my gaze, the tenacious eyes were even lustful at a nce. Would it be an illusion if the hot desire I felt from n in my dream seemed to pass by at first nce in his eyes right now?


    No wonder my stomach was itching so much.


    n.


    I twisted my arm wildly to get my hand out of his grasp. But ns hand wasnt likely to let me go.


    n, now.


    The red lips that fell, whisperednguidly, with a small and soft sound.


    I thought it might smell like ink.


    That


    My fingers trembled as his lips tickled like a feather on the back of my hand. But it was only my wish that this would be the end.


    n spread out my fingers one by one, which were trying to shrink, and gently kissed each fingertip. It was five small, careful kisses.


    It was this hand.


    .


    For this moment, his smile was only mine. As I thought about it, my heart pounded to the point that I was flustered. I thought it wouldnt be strange if my heart exploded at this moment. I can die like this.


    On the other hand, I felt like I had finally understood a phrase from an old imperial myth. It is said that when the white and radiant male god of the moon smiled, spring finally arrived in the world.


    It is indeed strange that he, who resembles a colourless winter, makes me feel a wonderful spring on a midsummer night.


    When he finally put my hand down, I brought it to my chest as if it had been burned, and I smoothened it feverishly.


    n, I.


    If you get swept away, I wont be any different from the me Ive been in the past. Go ahead and say what you have to say, Melissa.


    I-Id like to write a letter. To my family and friends.


    .


    n just stared at me with emotionless blue-grey eyes and gave no answer. But his jewel-like eyes did not have the same anger at least when he had heard of Mr. Maurice.


    Thats why I decided to be a little more courageous. The maid wouldnt do me a favour to write a letter, but they wont be able to do anything if their master allows it.


    Please.


    I cant take the pen away from you. Try it on.


    The silent answer opened my eyes wide.


    Really?


    But you wont be able to send a letter.


    What? What does that mean?


    Meaning, I wont let you go.


    The words made me burst intoughter.


    Ha.


    This is definitely a joke. What the hell did I expect from this crazy guy?


    To forget that this man is crazy, I was blinded by the enchanting words of his handsome lips, and the kiss that was so desperate that I felt as if I had be his precious person. Am I crazy?


    I felt a surge of anger that I couldnt handle for a moment. It could be because of the bit of alcohol in me, but its alright?


    Are you kidding me? Does this all seem like a joke?


    Indeed.


    Heughed low once again. It was a moment when the beautiful face looked terribly hateful.


    I cant let you do stupid things again, Ive been trying to save you.


    do stupid things?


    I was dumbfounded. I felt like I was about to cry, so I had to bite the soft flesh in my mouth. n, on the other hand, was drinking again with a clean face that had not changed a single colour even though he had been drinking quite a bit.


    Such a noble and elegant scoundrel. I wanted to flip the table over right away if I could. There was even an urge to pour juice over his noble face.


    Youre. just happy to bully the weak. Its funny to someone like you.


    The weak?


    n, who put down a crystal ss on the table, wiped the corner of his mouth with a white napkin. When he put down his napkin, his lips were smiling.


    Whats the definition of weak?


    Its


    There is one thing you overlooked, the underdog is me, Melissa. So I want you to have pity on me.


    Ha, this confidence.


    I didnt want to fit in with his nonsense any more. I said with my teeth clenched.


    As expected, I hate you.


    I dont believe it.


    I hate you so much. I hate you. Get me out of here right now..


    Then n smiled quietly.


    It will be hard to conduct business when you cant lie.


    what, are you kidding me.


    You have to write, too.


    That suits you, Melissa.


    n whispered. I lost all my fighting spirit due to the sweet breath that came with the deep scent of alcohol.


    My mind was all white. Like the sky on that winter day with unprecedented heavy snow.


    Ha.


    I cant stand him at all. What should I do? Ive only seen n with these eyes and this voice in my dreams. Am I too drunk? Or is he?


    I managed to move my lips, squeezing out thest bit of strength.


    Dont be mistaken that everyone will love you.


    .


    n, leaning his chin towards me, was smiling with pleasure at all my words and actions. The sight of the light reflecting on his white skin without defects was just wless and sublime, so it was inevitable to helplessly draw attention.


    When I finally had the urge to kiss his gently curving eyes enthusiastically, I closed my eyes as if I had given up. I felt terrible about myself.


    No


    He, n Leopold, must be the devil trying to mess me up. In order to get him out of my mindpletely, I have to constantly reflect on how much I hate him.


    So that he can quickly get rid of his twisted interest and finally let me go.


    I want you to.


    But my voice was so small, as if pressed down by something, and I was trembling pitifully.


    I hate not being able to speak.. I hate it


    Really? Why do you hate it?


    n leaned slowly toward me. As if to tease me, his voice was as small and soft as mine. Its like trying to soothe a child..


    I clenched the hem of my clothes until my fingertips turned white. Even if its a fight that I cant win, I can scratch him. If only he could be a little sick because of me.


    With that kind of heart, I moved my lips.


    The night youe in my dreams, I shudder all day I hate it terribly.


    n was silent for a moment. It was only for a moment, but I couldnt even feel his breath.


    n had a subtle face as I looked carefully sideways at him while quivering. He looked ck.


    Did it hurt? Did my words finally hurt him?


    I was nervously gauging his feelings at a distance that was close to my face, and his petal-like lips finally moved.


    His voice was secretive as he was telling a secret story, but it had a very fine smile on it.


    You must have dreamt of me, Melissa. Many times.


    .


    And when I heard what he said that followed, I had to regret every moment of today.


    What did we do in the dreams?


    That


    My mind was pushed to the edge. I dont think so, but its as if hes caught me in my head..


    The phrase Thief hitting on his thumb* suits this situation, isnt it? My face med up. It must have been ridiculously red. I hastily covered my face with my hands.


    (T/N: its an idiom, meaning to do something foolish which makes you get caught.)


    Huh? I cant hear you well. (n)


    Nightmare. It was a terrible nightmare, you in my dream.


    In the pitch ck darkness, as his sigh-likeughter filled my ears, small goosebumps crept down the nape of my neck.


    It was irritating beyond words.


    Ah.


    A trembling groan came out from my gritted teeth. Now I was just afraid. To either look at him or not, deciding that alone was hard work.


    When I lowered my head with my face covered because I was no longer confident of saying anything, I felt a gentle touch on my hair, which still had a little moisture.


    Of course it was ns hand.


    Think about it.


    .


    Please. Now I didnt even have the heart to ask. With my eyes closed, I was praying earnestly that the mansion would fall down, or if that didnt happen, I would just lose my consciousness like this.


    At that moment, his lips approached my ears and whispered like a dim mist of water.


    Melissa, was it really a nightmare?

 Chapter 71: Sandra Linden

    Chapter 71: Sandra Linden


    He came to me in my dreamst night. The dream I had in the basement of the mansion and Troy was there, but it was actually the first time I had a dream of n since I came to the Principality.


    I think yesterdays drunkenness was due to the alcohol, but I think it was also because n Leopold was so evil that I had such an embarrassing dream. Thinking aboutst nights dream makes me so nervous that I cant help but want to bang my head on the table and jump into a bathtub full of cold water.


    ReallyIt is said that all dreamse from ones own consciousness, but I want to put the me on n even if its cowardly.


    It must be so, in realityeven though it didnt seem realhe pressed his lips to the back of my hand and fingertips countless times. The touch almost blew my heart out, so it must have been the trigger.


    Even now, I dont think that I really fit the word of being ady, but I dont think Ill ever be ady. To see such a dream. A woman who dreams like that cant be ady.


    All of this bad luck urred because of thest night in the main buildings dining hall.


    Yesterday, I got to the point where it was hard to breathe just by being close to him, so I jumped up and said I would go back to my room because I am feeling drunk. I felt dizzy and about to copse, and pleaded with crying eyes.


    Fortunately, it was quitete, so he didnt force me to be with him, and I managed to dissuade him from taking me to the annex himself, and returned with the maid.


    It was a rather shameful finish, but it was the best and the only way for me.


    As soon as he left the dining hall of the main building, an uncontroble sense of relief flooded in, but only hisst words remained like reverberation and lingered in my ears. The truth is the same now.


    Melissa, was it really a nightmare?


    No. It was such an enchanting dream. The dreams where youe to me are always like that, without exception.


    So it was so painful.


    What the hell was n Leopold thinking? How can he touch my weakest part every time? You dont love me, but just like a lover.


    No matter how many times I think about it, there is only one conclusion. All I can say is that he has a bad hobby of getting pleasure from bullying people who are weaker than him. The way he called himself weak now makes meugh.


    I should have pity on him? Who the hell does he think hes talking to?


    Ive never been in such an intimate and concentrated space with any man before. Ive never even had a lover until I became an adult, so of course Ive never had a man who kissed my hand so carefully.


    But even though thats n Leopold.


    When I think of the touch of his lips, I still feel dizzy as if my heart would break. Even if I burn along with my hatred, recalling the months of anxiety and fear that caused by n, his face automatically disarms me.


    Even if I feel pathetic and frustrated, there is no way. When I face n Leopold, Im definitely small, like an insignificant grass flower. A fragile person who shakes helplessly at the touch of his breath.


    From the moment I woke up, I was preupied with n and my thoughts were filled with him, making it difficult to return to my normal mood. At least it would have been much better if I hadnt had a strange dream.


    I must be crazy.


    What do you mean crazy!


    Kyaaa!


    Then a woman with a silver tray rushed into the room and screamed, which made me scream too. It was a mess. It was immediately after that I remembered that I got a personal maid from today.


    When I woke up in the morning, she was standing at the bedside casually, making me faint with shock. She introduced herself as Sandra Linden.


    Sandra, who had an impressive tan and healthy skin and carrot-colored hair, was an expressive and talkative woman. From her young age of less than thirty and her bright personality, I dont know if n intended or not, but she seemed perfect for being mypanion.


    She had left the kingdom and came to the Principality of Lunoa when she was fourteen years old, having served the Leopold family since a long time ago. Unlike the existing maids, the frankness of bringing up stories about the family quickly made her likeable.


    She has served the Leopold family since she was a child, and she left the kingdom when she was fourteen and came to the Principality of Lunoa.


    However, as soon as I opened my eyes, it was not easy to get familiarised with a strange woman, so I asked her for refreshments, saying, Lets talk over tea.


    Its been at least an hour, but I didnt expect to be back thiste. I almost forgot her existence.


    So, it wasnt until I came to the Principality that my skin became tanned. You may not know it yet, but Lunoas sun is much hotter than Sournes!


    .


    I think thats why there are so many artists Oh, you asked me why I came sote?


    Yes.


    Look at my mind!


    It was a little distracting, but it was still much better than the expressionless maids who were like paper dolls. I like these types of people because it seems that energy is transmitted to me when I see them.


    My best friend Vi is just like this..I miss Vi.


    I worked at the Leopold residence in Florin, not here. It took me a long time to find the kitchen, and when I got there, I had a hard time finding teacups and stuff, miss. I almost got to the main building!


    But I hear all the people here are from the Leopold family. You couldve asked.


    Please drop the honorifics!


    Oh.you couldve asked.


    Only then was Sandra satisfied, scratching one cheek and opening her mouth.


    The maids here are very shy. Its hard to talk to.


    Thats true, but you didnt know a single face?


    How many servants of the Leopold family are there? You cant even imagine it! Ive been a maid for more than ten years, and since I was originally a maid who only cleaned the ces used by the master, its safe to say that I dont know a face.


    So you were n Leopolds maid?


    n said the maids here werent his own people. Does that mean Sandra, who got into the mansion at my request, is his person? But Sandra is no longer a Leopold servant.


    Sandra.


    I wondered how she hade to the mansion.


    How did youe to the Duchy alone at the age of fourteen?


    It is natural to be alone because I have no family!


    No, I.


    Thats not what I meant..


    Sandra whispered in a cheerful tone, as if she had noticed my troubled face.


    Ah! If youre asking about why I came to Lunoa after serving the Leopald family all my life! Ah, can I talk about this?


    did Sandra get instructions from n? You cant answer what I ask you?


    Sandra suddenly gave a strange expression to what I said. I was just puzzled, but looking back it became clear that the moment her expression changed was when I said ns name.


    Its because I am calling his name without any honorifics.


    The master just asked me to help you to befortable and have a good time.


    Ah.


    I hesitated for an answer, anyway, because Leopold is like home to me. I was trying to differentiate between what is allowed to be told to outsiders and what is not.


    Sandra, who took a sip of the tea with a subtle scentprobably from another continentcontinued with a sullen face.


    Ill try to be as careful as I can. I was kicked out of my family when I was 14. To be exact, Mr. Leopold, the masters father.


    Did you make a big mistake?


    Miss, this is what I mean by what I cannot. So Im going to skip it, so please listen.


    The maid, who said so, immediately moved her lips without waiting for my answer.


    At the age of fourteen, I suddenly found myself sitting on the street, and the master secretly took care of me. He arranged a boat for me to leave for the principality and gave me settlement funds.


    .


    The story of n, who must have been a young boy at the time, carefully helping the expelled employee is quite impressive, but I cant believe that its a foreign country. Is there an implicit rule among Sournes wealthy men that doesnt ept a maid thrown out of the Leopold family?


    The influence of the name Leopold hurts to say the least, so its good to stay out of their sights..


    I dont know the details, but I felt numb to imagine that she had boarded a ship alone to the Principality at the age of 14. As an adult and having a family, it was unbearably sad for me.


    Ive been doing all sorts of things since I came here, and recently Ive been taking a little break, butst night, the masters person came and called me to the mansion.


    Last night, straight away.


    Im grateful for that, but I cant believe youre such a sweet and beautifuldy! Im so happy.


    The sight of Sandra sping my hands together as if in ecstasy almost made me cry. I cant believe Im sweet and beautiful..


    You dont have to force yourself to look good, Sandra.


    Actually, I came to the Principality and took care of a few youngdies. At first, I was really happy because I always wanted to serve a youngdy.


    Suddenly experienced?


    But they werent as sweet as you. Youre the first person to ask me to have tea with you! Ive never seen anyone listen to me this well! Ill serve you with all my heart!


    I know Im kind to some degree. To be precise, Im just trying to look kind. But.


    As I blurted out, Sandra gave a smirk. Her two cheeks, which rose up, were somehow ted.


    Youre embarrassed, arent you? But I mean it when I say youre beautiful!


    I was just telling you to listen.


    I answered because I was somehow dispirited. I wasnt embarrassed or anything like that.


    I know Im normal. So you dont have to tter me on purpose. As you can see, Im not as noble as thedies you served, I dont hate Sandra just because she doesnt say that.


    Oh, my God, miss! What are you talking about?


    Then Sandra made a big fuss and waved her hands.


    Thats not what I said! You may not be a conspicuously gorgeous beauty, but my young master has a very good sense of beauty!


    what?


    I said it wasnt just me!


    (T/N: shes saying shes not the only one who finds Mel sweet and beautiful)


    No, its not that.


    Oh! I mean that Master n loves beautiful things!


    .


    But why is your face suddenly. Are you feeling hot?

 Chapter 72:

    Chapter 72:


    Do you want me to wash your body if its hot?


    N-no.


    Ah! Lady, are you being shy again?


    Sandras eyes lit up as I clenched my fists over the tea table. Like watching an exciting sports game.


    Im going to snort at this rate.


    Ahem, anyway, there is no doubt that Master n treasures you, so theres nothing to be ashamed of.


    Youre already calling him by his name.Sandras eyes gleamed again as she muttered. She seems to be clueless.


    Treasure me, Its not like that. First of all, hes got the name.


    Phew, I dont think this is going to work. Those are eyes that are blindly faithful no matter how I look at them.


    Instead of talking about ns true nature, which she wont believe, Ive decided to focus on getting to know the exact circumstances and gathering clues that will help me get out of this ce.


    Sandra, I want to ask you something.


    Yes! Feel free to ask me anything. If a difficult storyes up, I will avoid it.


    With that said, I immediately asked a question.


    Does n have a lover?


    Master? Are you asking if he has any other lovers?


    What do you mean by other lovers?


    Are you worried whether he has a lover other than you?


    What?


    I thought she meant he had several lovers. The amber eyes that were so innocent that I felt dizzy.


    Im not his lover, Sandra.


    Youre not?


    It was me who felt embarrassed, but she looked surprised. I dont know if she heard anything strange from n, or if Sandra is an admirer of love.


    Look at that window. Does it make sense to have that kind of bar in your lovers room? Besides, I cant even get out of this detached house. Im stuck.


    .


    How can I be a lover?


    Sandra paused for a moment as if choosing her words, and then answered in a voice different from before.


    Ive heard that youre a person who writes love stories. Then you know that there are many different forms of love. Theres love in which the person hides what is valuable and precious to them.


    No, that kind of love.


    He kept your name a secret.


    .


    At those words, I turned pale. Was the reason why the maids or Mr. Maurice didnt call my name, because n hid my name?


    Howe?


    Sandra quickly continued, as if she felt my expression was unusual.


    Master is a person who is not good at expressing his emotions. But there are unavoidable circumstances.


    Unavoidable circumstances?


    Yes, My Lady. So, dont be too resentful and cant you wait a little bit for the master?


    Sandra had serious eyes. Her voice is also calm and subdued. But do I have to understand n Leopold and wait? Why?


    Its true that I had a crush on him for many years, but its only because of his integrity and brilliance. His misfortunes and circumstances are not strictly my concern.


    Who is better suited to the word misfortune in the first ce? A faint sneer burst out when I recalled the straight face that called himself a weakling.


    Its nothing to be ashamed of.


    I cant help it if he is cold because he grew up in such a lonely and harsh environment, but if you know how much he has been working on charity and relief for the poor


    Hes a businessman, Sandra. Is there anything he wont do as long as he can make people feel good and make a profit from it?


    Then Sandra, who put down the cookie she had eaten in a firm motion, continued.


    Thank you for doing me a favor, miss. But why are you denigrating Master n? You dont even know him.


    What denigration I thought as I smoothed my temple, which had begun to throb again.


    I didnt mean to say this.


    Sandra, Ive actually watched him for quite a long time. It was a one-sided love. I cant say I know everything about n Leopold, but its wrong to say I know nothing.


    I know, miss. You even delivered a letter to the master.


    Lett


    ..Although it didnt look like it did, how far did this matter spread? I broke out a cold sweat with embarrassment.


    Then Sandra pushed the untouched teacup toward me a little more and said with a worried face.


    I heard you drank too much yesterday. Thats why I brought this tea, miss. I think its herbal tea.


    What?


    You have a headache. Do you not like the smell of tea?


    Ah I felt a strange sense of emptiness.


    No, Ill drink. Thank you.


    I drank the tea in silence, feeling like I had lost to her somehow. Then Sandra continued, looking a little relieved.


    Dont fight with your feelings right now,dy. Cant you trust and give the master a little time?


    .


    The words made me wonder for a moment. How could n Leopold give his maid such firm faith? I dont think he would have been a very gentle master.


    Sandras weird, too. Does she think that if she tells someone whom she met for the first time to trust her, theyll believe her? Seriously?


    Such blind trust.


    I think sincerity always works. The master and thedy


    All right, Sandra.


    I had neither the will nor the confidence to turn Sandra back by revealing all of Allens misdeeds. So, first of all, I decided to block her words.


    I was actually all over the cest night because of ns strangely painted attitude and the dream that made me blush just by recalling it. Its hard to keep listening to people talking about whether were lovers or anything serious.


    I decided to ask the story Ive been curious about all along, just hoping my face wasnt too hot. About Mr. Maurice who will visit me again tomorrow afternoon.


    Id like to ask you something else, do you happen to know Mr. Maurice?


    Mr. Maurice?


    Yes. Green eyes, dark hair and sses. He has a sensitive impression..


    I know who he is, miss!


    Sandra hurriedly stopped me as I folded my fingers and began to recite his impressions.


    Really? I thought you wouldnt remember him because he has a hazy expression.


    I cant remember. But Im not sure if I can talk about him.


    What does that mean? As expected, that person.


    Umm.


    Sandra put the bite-sized cookie into her mouth, and with a serious face, diligently chewed it, then swallowed it.


    Her next words werepletely unexpected.


    The part I cant tell you is not about Mr. Maurice. It is precisely about the one he loves.


    * * *


    The restaurant, with the melody of elegant string instruments, had a very splendid and solemn appearance. There was a huge chandelier hanging from the dome-shaped tall ceiling, and long windows surrounded it horizontally.


    The floor was covered with dark red carpets, and the walls were filled with ssical and elegant paintings. It was the grandeur of the oldest restaurant in Lunos, the capital of the Principality.


    Baby


    Monicas beautiful eyebrows curled pitifully.


    Did you sleep outsidest night?


    Its none of your business.


    n, who was on the edge of his seat, responded with a cool face. She was ignorant of his mood and it only annoyed him again.


    No, she came out of nowhere and she couldnt be more annoying than this ce.


    Come to me sometimes, n. Just like when we were young. Ill put you to sleep anytime.


    Ha, is it because I dont have anywhere to sleep?


    But rather than staying at a hotel or a social club.


    Tsk. As n irritatingly gripped his cravat due to the noise, a man in neat clothes approached them. His face had a rather refreshing look, considering that he had the servants with ferocious eyes behind his back.


    Sir n, Miss Elwood.


    With a light greeting, he pulled down his ck bowler hat, and the sunlight pouring in from the window made his brilliant blonde hair dazzle.


    Hello, Your Highness.


    Your Highness, wee.


    As n and Monica greeted him, Bentley sat down next to Monica as if waiting. Then he waved his hand and sent his servants away.


    Hoo, the Principality is pretty hot. I came here suddenly, thank you for taking the time toe. Especially Miss Elwood.


    Of course, Your Highness.


    ns forehead, listening to the abominable conversation between the two, crumpled. Having been busier than when he was in the kingdom, he only wanted to leave two idle people and go back to the office right away.


    Indeed, his mind was full of determination to finish the early stages as soon as possible and get his hands on the daily routine of returning home every evening.


    Last night, n paid tribute to his artist by kissing each one of her white little fingers. He felt a little better when he remembered her cheeks and neck, which had been colored with a beautiful color.


    I hope she likes the maid.


    Sir n,


    At that moment, the prince broke his thoughts. n straightened his posture because he needed to focus on him to leave as quickly as possible.


    Your Highness, what brings you to the Principality all of a sudden?


    Bentley raised the champagne in front of him and curved his sharp eyes and smiled.


    Well, isnt it natural that I came here to celebrate theunch of my close friends business unit?


    Ha, I dont know what to do with you.


    n smiled after him too. Of course, the cool eyes that didnt match the season werent smiling at all.


    n opened his mouth as the two people, who had given up waiting for him to raise his ss, gently shed their own. He gently sweeps his ck hair as thick as the night sky.


    It is already an extraordinary celebration to see you in good health. But I think I have to get up and go because I am busy with work.


    n!


    Monica screamed without realizing as n got up neatly. However, her red lips were soon closed because she was conscious of the eyes around her.


    I hope the food suits your taste. Then, I will take my leave.


    n, who was well-mannered and elegant, turned to the stairs without hesitation. Careful nces followed the tall stature, broad shoulders, and beautiful appearance that caught the eye. Of course, the gaze that stayed behind his back the longest was Monicas.


    Monica.


    Monica turned her head in surprise at Bentleys rxed call, and her beautiful hair fluttered like a red wave.


    Her blue eyes trembled as if she was not used to the nameing out of the princes mouth, no, it was as if she didnt want to get used to it.


    Lets talk now.

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:


    Lets talk now.


    Bentley grinned with a hungry beasts expression.


    Monica felt her eyes darken.


    Leaving me alone with this snake-like cunning and dangerous man.


    She knew n was carrying out a murderous schedule, and he wasnt happy with the prince. Nevertheless, the reason why she was in such desperate despair was that she did not feel any emotion from Allen even though she clearly showed him an intimate contact with the prince.


    I didnt even want him to be jealous, I just.


    Monica regretted epting the princes offer in a fit of anger. If she had ignored it, she wouldnt have had to go through this misery.


    However, just as spilled water cannot be picked up again, Monica could only chew the inside of her mouth with a miserable heart.


    You dont have to look like that. Its true that I rushed here with the thought of meeting you, but Im not that thin*.


    (*Korean idiom meaning- a man without self respect)


    .


    At least I brought a story that will appeal to you.


    Monicas thin eyebrows frowned at the princes words who talked with a beastly smile.


    Obviously, it wont be something that would make her happier since it must be the story of ns new hobby. The princes words will once again cause a violent storm in her precarious heart, and it is only her who has to deal with it.


    Did you know that some of Leopolds employees were from the royal pce?


    I didnt know, Your Highness.


    Monica answered without a change in her face colour, but she knew the truth. It was natural for her since she is Ian Leopolds only biological child, and considered the Leopold mansion as her yground since her memory existed.


    About ten years ago, it was thanks to Ian Leopold and his family that the Kingdom of Sourne was able to conclude a trade agreement on satisfactory terms at the first meeting with the great East Nation. One of the gifts the royal family sent to the Leopold family in honor of the service was the servants of the royal pce.


    Those who work in the royal pce are inherently strong. There is no need to move from one family to another in search of a better environment, so they do not scatter easily, but the pride of working for the royal pce is their strongest bond above all.


    Why are you telling me this?


    The Head of Leopold attached his people to his only son who left for the Principality. Well, there may have been other intentions, but.


    The prince added softly, spinning the half-remaining ss of champagne slowly in the air.


    Whats important is that some royal maids are mingled with them and theyre still in touch with thedies of the pce.


    .


    Dont you wonder what the noble heir of Leopold hid in his beautiful old castle?


    For a moment, Monica felt the illusion that the sweet cello melody that filled the space had stopped.


    In n Leopolds castle, theres a woman.


    What the


    Her mind went nk as if her heart had been crushed. Before she knew it, appetizers began to be ced on the table, but Monica didnt even realize that the server was approaching.


    She managed to part her lips as she repeatedly took silent deep breaths with a nervous look.


    I stayed there for a few days, but the only woman there was the maid. Are you telling me that he actually cares about a maid?


    No, Monica. Why are you running away from it? You know who Im talking about.


    The blonde man grinned as he lightly crushed a lemon slice in the air. Transparent juice dripped onto the green sd te in front of him.


    Monica suddenly remembered that n had said he was going to the Principality with a young woman with the surname Collins. So was that true?


    However, when Monica arrived at the mansion before anyone else, waited for n, and even greeted him in person when he entered the mansion. There was no woman who came with him.


    She replied with a faint smile.


    No way, Your Highness.


    Her red lips slowly curled up. But Bentley didnt notice that her lips were trembling slightly with anxiety.


    Its not enough to say that the woman named Collins came all the way here to Lunoa. Now are you saying that she lives with n? Its the most absurd story Ive ever heard.


    Absurd? You dont want to believe it?


    maids are inherently fond of rumors. n Leopold is the most delicious ingredient to make a rumor.


    At that desperate voice, the prince suddenly felt his appetite change.


    Did I evere to you without any certainty?


    At this moment, there was nothing more delicious than the woman in front of him.


    I summoned the maids who exchanged letters with the mansion of the Principality and visited them. Of course with a sword and a whip[1], so they wont think of lying.


    .


    Do you still of it as a rumor?


    Monica was at a loss for words. How could he brutally intimidate his subordinates over something like this? He is indeed a pestilence that eats away at the royal family.


    I wish I hadnt been involved with him in the first ce.


    But its toote.


    Prince, I have only recently left the mansion. The traces of a strange woman


    Do you know theres a dungeon in the old castle?


    Dungeon?


    Thats not surprising given that its such an old castle with that size.


    Then the princes long lips with a scar opened gently.


    I think he is hiding that woman there. They said shes staying in a detached house now.


    Monicas forehead was contorted into such a mess that she could no longer handle it.


    I understand what you are saying. But how can you guarantee that shes Collins?


    My friend, n, threatened me not to follow her, so I stopped chasing her, but I continued to investigate her.


    .


    These days are full of boring things, so Im worried if I wont have this kind of fun.


    The prince, who burst outughing, poked the red tomato on the te with a fork. Monica frowned slightly at the unfamiliar displeasure.


    A woman who writes is quite interesting. She might not be that great, but since the royal family is helping with her education abroad, she must be talented.


    She may not be that great, but since the royal family is applying for her to study abroad, she must be talented


    Writing?


    I dont know since when my elegant friend has been so fond of literature.


    Bentley smirked.


    But the face of the woman sitting opposite him was bing pale. One day, the memory of seeing a poem written in the handwriting of a young woman on his desk in his room crossed her mind.


    No way. Since then.


    Bentley, who was looking at the beautiful trembling shoulder, opened his mouth again.


    The funny thing is, none of the servants know her name. How secretive.


    then it might not be the Collins.


    I dont know


    Bentley turned to Monica and supported his elbow on the table and rested his chin on his hand as if he was no longer interested in the food.


    I found her boarding records. Last month, she was cutely on the same ship as n.


    Huh, she was in the moonlight? Her?


    But I heard that she hasnt even appeared at the academy she is supposed to enroll in. The dormitory room assigned to her is still vacant.


    .


    Monica felt an uncontroble anger. There was only one thought in her head.


    Im going to the detached house.


    The obvious fact is that n rarely stays in a mansion. Monicas eyes were gleaming as if she was going to visit his mansion at any moment.


    No matter how much he tells her not toe, Leopolds servants can never leave Monica outside the door. To them, she is, after all, a woman who is no one but the hostess of the castle.


    Im sorry, Your Highness, but I have to go to his mansion right now. Your Highness said you wanted to help me, didnt you? I think you know how I feel right now. So.


    The prince still looked rxed.


    What about the meal? The food will be served soon.


    Theres no way I will be held back by this.


    Bentley, who saw Monicas body tremble, arranged his clothes as if he was about to get up together. The prince also agreed that the food cannot hold them back in a situation like this.


    I understand how you feel, Monica but in such a state, things will go wrong.


    .


    Its not toote to visit after youve been in good control of your body and mind.


    The prince, who rose up, looked down at her with anguishing face and reached out his hand.


    Lets go to your house first.


    * * *


    Is it Mr. Leopold?


    As he walked down the magnificent stairs at a fast pace, n stopped at the voice of the old man calling him.


    Thats true! What a coincidence.


    Brigadier General[2] Riemann.


    The sight of the old man running towards me at an erratic pace forced n to hide the cold expression on his face.


    Unsurprisingly, the brigadier with an excited face bombarded a load of questions.


    Are you here alone? Its too early to leave after dinner. Did you leave a woman standing outside? Huh? Is it?


    .


    Riemann was a tycoon in the Lunoa socialite and a well-known public figure. To the extent that it is said that to start a business here, you have to go through Riemann, it was a rite of passage for any young businessman to greet him.


    Of course, Leopolds sessor, n, had already met with Brigadier General beforeing to the Principality, and had attended the parties he hosted with his father a few times.


    However, this was the story of his childhood, and it was apletely different story for n, who had to break out of his fathers fence and stand alone, to meet Riemann as a business partner.


    n visited Riemann the day after he came to the Principality, and talked about business and international affairs in a manner that was neither excessive nor insufficient. He led a friendly atmosphere with skillful manners, so it was definitely a sessful deration ceremony.


    But there was one problem between them: Riemann was very much fond of this wonderfully grown young and beautiful businessman.


    Its a nice day, why dont we go boating soon? Oh! My nephew is going to open an exhibition in four days. I really want you toe.


    Riemanns wrinkled lips were restless all the way down the stairs together.


    Despite having wealth and honor, the old and debilitating body missed the glory of the past endlessly. His morbid obsession with youth used to get worse when he saw a beautiful young man, and n was at the pinnacle of his obsession.


    She says that she wants to see you again.


    Is he going to follow me to the carriage?


    n answered neatly, barely holding back his soaring irritation.


    Is that so?


    I think she has started studying Sournaire recently, so cant you help her?


    The Brigadiers daughter. ns eyebrows twitched slightly at the thought of the low, obnoxious woman, but the Brigadier General, who didnt notice it, added in a cheerful tone.


    Of course thats just an excuse. But please be fooled.


    [1] to threaten or scare


    [2] a rank of officer in the US army, air force, and marine corps, above colonel and below major general.


    T/N: The title of the chapter is the lyrics from the song nk Space from the album 1989 written and performed by Taylor Swift.

 Chapter 74:

    Chapter 74:


    Its going to be difficult.


    n expressed a polite and roundabout rejection.


    Its embarrassing, but because the business hasnt settled yet, even ten bodies arent enough.


    Riemann didnt mind at all. Rather, the fact that his daughter, who missed her marriage with this beautiful young man, is reborn as a lover only makes his lips busier as if it was hisst breath.


    What are you talking about? Its surprising how fast its stabilizing! The Rail investment is already in the final stages, and the brokerage trade


    No, we still have a long way to go. I still rarely go home.


    The Brigadier lowered his eyebrows as if it was pathetic about the story of a young businessman who rarely enters the house.


    Of course this was what n intended. Feel free to sympathize with him, since he hoped that the entric Brigadier would no longer call him for trifle matters.


    Mr. Leopold, let me be blunt.


    Riemann smoothed his gray moustache and said in a solemn voice.


    Your fiery passion and ability is great. To the extent that all the young people of the Principality want to follow your suit but you shouldnt overwork yourself like that. If you dont have enough rest, youll end up with ashes in the raging mes.


    n had an innocent face as if he was listening to Riemann, but inside he only wanted him to go away.


    After all, such a lengthy speech would be nothing more than a tant call to answer calls more often. n felt less resentful towards his mountain load of work than mingling with weary humans.


    But Riemanns story that followed was truly absurd.


    So you should meet a woman. Women are the best rest.


    .


    Perhaps the brigadier generals purpose was to have his daughter meet him.


    Such a disgusting old man


    ns expression hardened and the dwarfed old manIt is clear that he must have been short even when he was young, considering his body was dwarfed by agingdidnt notice his expression even a bit but of course he wasnt such a gentleman to begin with, that he would stop just because he noticed it.


    Then things will work out better! An existence called a woman is a blessing and a miracle! Hmm, not like that.


    Thank you for your words,


    Why dont you meet my daughter? You know, shes impably good.


    Why was the three-story building so annoyingly long? Unable to ignore the old mans stride and run down, n stepped without answering.


    Lady Riemann was a low-ss woman who came to the mens social gatherings and kept bumping into him. He couldnt even remember her name, let alone the face, except for the terrible scent and the appearance of hanging loose jewelry.


    He had enough of everyone in the kingdoms social circles, but she was by far the worst of all. Shes unworthy of even having a decent meeting.


    Looking down at the old gentleman, who is one head smaller than him, the young businessman recited in a cool low voice enough to hold the heart of every woman in the Principality.


    I dont know her yet.


    His words are truly unreliable. Riemann thought that it was obviously annoying to talk to an old man, so he was just hanging around.


    But the Brigadier, on the other hand, was wondering all along that there was no scandal about the great handsome man from Sourne.


    Marce, his daughter who gleamed her eyes to please n, found out that there was one case of a rumor about him in the kingdom, but that it was a rumor made up by a frivolous braggart, and no matter how much she digs, nothinges out.


    Its beyondprehension. Riemann felt like he was hitting a wall because of the beautiful appearance that was admired by not only the woman but also her men, and the youth that was more radiant than the sun.


    Im sure hes not shy temperamenthmm.


    The Brigadier generals eyes, breathing out his nose and slowly smoothing his dried beard, suddenly opened up. He asked, moving his gray eyebrows.


    Do you have ady you like?


    .


    n turned his head back to the front at those words and fell into thought with a tired face.


    It would be less cumbersome to leave it that way.


    Yes.


    From which family is she from? Yes?


    Its something I havent told anyone yet, so Im being careful.


    The Brigadier general was surprised, and immediately smiled with a contented satisfaction.You told me this amazing news first. It was the most pleasant thing.


    Riemann asked in a low voice.


    Is she the princess of the Principality?


    A woman from Sourne.


    Huh, I dont think the duchys woman is not to your taste. How many artisticdies are there? Like my daughter Marce!


    was that her name?


    Well, that wasnt the point at all. Before he realised it, the stairs were over, and the two were now heading for the door. Perhaps this chatty old man was really trying to follow him to the front of the carriage.


    n replied in a neat tone.


    Shes also an artist, Brigadier general.


    Oh, really? Are you going to get married? Ill tell you, its better to get married early no matter what!


    Is that so?


    Because of the youthful energy, you may have to remarry soon if you have any chance. When youre as energetic as you can Oops, slip of the tongue! It doesnt mean Leopold will.


    Ive never thought about marriage, but.


    n was, of course, in the middle of a proper horse as a business partner. It would have been better if this didnt bother me any more.


    But he didnt realize he was smiling.


    Shes the woman Ive been dreaming of.


    .


    He didnt know this icy man would smile like this. The Brigadier stopped talking only to stare at the beautiful profile.


    * * *


    <strong>What I cant tell you is not about Mr. Maurice. Its about the one he loves.</strong>


    I shouldnt be doing this in front of people, but I was recalling the conversation I had with Sandra with a nk expression on my face.


    <strong>He had been called.</strong>


    Mr. Maurice was a tutor employed by the Leopold family long ago. The child he would teach would of course have been n, the only descendant of the family but Sandra says that Mr. Maurice was employed in the Principality of Lunoa. First of all, hes a Lunoan.


    At first, I thought there was a family vi in the Principality, but I had never heard of a tutor hired only when the owners family came on vacation. If its a long vacation, of course, its normal to bring a home tutor along with you.


    In the end I came to the conclusion that the child Mr. Morris taught was not n. As expected, n wasnt the only heir to Leopold. His father had three weddings, so no one would be surprised if he had an illegitimate child. Above all


    Mr. Maurice was teaching the student and he fell in love with the student. [1]


    the person must not have been n. He said his muse was definitely a woman.


    In any case, Mr. Maurice fell in love with his student, and it seems that he could not hide it, but soon after, it reached to the point where there were no servants who didnt know about it.


    It would have been a natural step to be criticized for the difference in status. Because he dared to have a heart for the girl he served.


    In the end, Mr. Maurice was on the verge of being thrown out of the mansion, but the student reportedly came forward and defended him. I thought theyd return to such a normal employer-employee rtionship, but yearster Mr. Maurice left the mansion on his own.


    Now n called him back. To teach me.


    Sandra doesnt know what kind of life Mr. Maurice led while he was away from the mansion, but aside from that, I was very curious about what happened to the two of them and where she is now. However, when I asked about her, Sandra shook her head firmly, and there was no way I could get the answer


    However, it is certain that Maurices love did note true. His eyes are never the eyes of a lover  like when Vi looks at Jacob, or when Mrs Kerney recalls her husband. It wasnt that he had eyes that contempt love.


    He looks rather sad. Like a man tired of love.


    Especially today, he looks especially pale. Did something happen?


    While I was thinking about it, I suddenly realized. That I had been lost in thoughts for too long, while leaving the guest. What a rude thing to do.


    However, the pledge to bring up anything soon withered. It was partly because Mr. Maurice looked so dark, and I didnt know what to say.


    When west met, it bothered me that we only had emotional conversations, and in fact, there was usually nothing to speak apart from that also I cant tell him what happened the night I met n.


    Miss.


    It was then that Mr. Maurice, who had been silent for as long as I had been, opened his mouth.


    As promised, I should havee yesterday, but I apologize foring today after a day.


    Oh, no. You dont have to apologize..


    As someone hired to teach you, Im really ashamed of myself.


    Mr. Maurice sighed, dropping his weary gaze. I was a little embarrassed because I didnt expect to receive such a sincere apology from him, who was hired by n, even though he hadnt even started to teach me yet.


    I was not used to receiving such a heavy apology from a stranger, so I couldnt move on without being calm. So I returned a polite answer.


    Did something happen yesterday? You dont look well, but if youre not feeling well, donte and rest for a while.


    I meant what I said. I still didnt intend to learn literature from him, and I didnt feelfortable facing him.


    I met her yesterday. The first time we met again. Its been a long time.


    But it was never my intention to make him bring up a difficult story. Moreover, I had no idea he would shed tears like this.


    Mr. Maurice.


    My love is also self-destructive. I said I could die for her, but.


    Thick drops of tears fell from his eyes, with his head down.


    She wouldnt want anything from me in the first ce. This love will only destroy me, slowly gnaw at me.


    .


    Self-destructive love. I was close to it too.


    Even if it is not a love that is immortal, there were countless nights where Id shed tears of sorrow that melted my heart. The moment I hated my humble self and couldnt stand, it easily came and strangled me.


    Mr. Maurice, I.


    So I whispered in a slightly trembling, nheless determined voice.


    Ill write it, the novel.

 Chapter 75: Abel Maurice

    Chapter 75:Abel Maurice


    <strong>[T/N: Pov shifts to Mr. Maurice]</strong>


    Abel Maurice had frequent, fleeting thoughts that it would have been better if he had never been born. Meeting her was all because he was born, so if it hadnt urred in the first ce, he wouldnt have suffered from the antics of such a terrible fate.


    But no curse words, even his ferocious desire to give up everything, was weaker than the love he had. Its cruel indeed.


    It was deep, when the first ray of the sun had not yet touched the sky, that the man hade to his old cottage.


    The woman did not allow him to find her first, and it was the first time in months that she had visited him in person. Under these circumstances, he couldntin about time.


    Without hesitation, Abel got dressed and followed the attendant. Even though it was midsummer, it was an exceptionally cold morning.


    How long did he walk in the dark? All of a sudden he stopped his foot. There was a carriage with a red rose pattern engraved on it like her hair. It was only natural that his heart started beating so hard that it was painful.


    <strong>Mdy.</strong>


    But when he got into the carriage, Abels heart, which was pounding with nervous and overwhelming expectations, was crushed in an instant.


    She was his sun, his world and everything, but here she was weeping pitifully.


    <strong>Mdy.</strong>


    A lonely dawn incites despair. A faint sob that came out, brutally cut Abels heart swiftly. He held his brilliant goddess in his arms with trembling hands and wept after her.


    The story he heard from her, who had slowly stopped crying, was enough to give Abel a burning rage and frustration. The one and only prince of the Sourne. How dare that damned man.


    <strong>No, Abel. I Im the one who seduced him.</strong>


    Perhaps she had escaped under the guise of a night walk, and the carriage carrying the two returned to her mansion. But Monica strongly refused to get out of the carriage. She screamed that she would not return to the house where she slept with that terrible Prince.


    In the end, Abel had no choice but to plead with the coachman to return to his humble cottage.


    So a rose of night dew bloomed in his old house. Like a miracle in a pile of ruins. Abel always thought it was a miracle to breathe with Monica. It was also tearfully ecstatic to be able to drink her breath in his own house.


    In that hot and fragrant pleasure, Abel felt his consciousness disappearing several times. He fell into a restless sleep with his arms around her shoulders, and when the woman in her arms tossed and turned slightly, he opened his eyes as if he was on fire.


    And every time she was held by him. He was so happy that his heart was pounding.


    The room with the window closed was immersed in pitch-ck darkness for a long time. The morning, which had already lit up the entire city, did not reach their bed.


    Even when time passed and it was no longer possible to tell whether this was a dream or reality, the two were still entangled.


    Abel hugged her slender waist a little harder for a moment. It was unimaginable behavior for him but then he kissed her shoulders which were as smooth as satin and begged in a hoarse voice.


    <strong>Mdy, I hope you will stop abusing yourself because of an impossible rtionship.</strong>


    .


    <strong>If youre only going to be sick like this, Id rather My wom.</strong>


    <strong>You are already mine, Abel.</strong>


    Her voice was as dry as a desert.


    <strong>You are not mine, are you? Please.</strong>


    Behind Monicas unanswered back, Abel Maurice wept for a long time.


    After letting go of the woman today, will he meet her again in a few months? Maybe longer than that. He was going to have to live another death-like life, waiting endlessly for her who mighte at any time.


    When Abel, who was tired and asleep after sobbing for a long time in silence, had woken up, Monica was already gone.


    He was used (by her), but Abel didnt know she was his refuge. His love was like this from the beginning.


    Still, he never felt anger, or even anything close to it, towards Monica. It was just heartbreaking because all he felt was endless affection and love. He had vowed countless times to take care of her and help her until his body and heart crumbled down.


    So, the vain wish for her to be his wasnt out of greed either. Of course he couldnt deny it if he didnt want her, but Abel wanted to set Monica free. Shes suffering from love that cant be achieved just like him.


    He wished he was the only one who had to feel the pain. Abel, who may not be as great and wless as that man (n), Abel was confident that he would live his life devoted to her only.


    But Monica was also a wreck like him because her eyes and ears were blinded by love, she could not move or look back without that love. Poor Elwoods Rose.


    <strong>Abel Maurice.</strong>


    It was literally a golden opportunity for Abel that n called him up in the Principality. Like Leopolds name, he was always shrewd and secretive. Abel Maurice was lucky because it was given to entrust something to a person who knew their family affairs.


    To his surprise, however, n had a strange woman hidden in his castle. It wasnt the only thing that puzzled him. It was because the work given to him was to help herplete her novel, which she had stopped.


    Abel, unable to grasp his intentions at all, wondered if the woman was n Leopolds secret lover. If the two were really lovers, Monica would of course be in pain, and she would cry a lot, but she might finally be free from false expectations.


    But, unfortunately, nothing like the deepest desperation was read from n. He just felt an unknown obsession from n. Moreover, the obsession seemed to be directed toward the novel rather than towards women. Whatever it is, this cant be love.


    Abel, who epted his request, asked him to grant his request in lieu of therge wage. Offering the condition that her novel, even if it is not a simple novel, must bepleted.


    n Leopold is a born businessman who has always been perfectly aware of gains and losses. He was an immediate helper if it was to his benefit, and as expected, he epted Abels request.


    <strong>Anything I can listen to.</strong>


    Abel recited his oldest wish without any hesitation.Please let go of Monica Elwood.But the answer that came back, horribly unsympathetic.


    <strong>I dont know how to let go of something I dont even have.</strong>


    In the end, Abel fervently recited a wish that he had never wished to say with his own mouth, that he had never even imagined, but had to make now, an opportunity that would nevere again.


    <strong>I know what the master is nning. Please, at thest moment when its all over.</strong>


    <strong>.</strong>


    <strong>Please dont hurt Monica.</strong>


    n Leopold, who seemed more neat and rational than anyone else, was actually a beast with animalistic senses all over his body. The strange thing is that he has been like this since a very young age. Even though theres not a drop of Ian Leopolds blood mixed in.


    Abel was not widely known, but a writer who was well-received by the literary circles of the Principality, and with his natural observation skills, he had a fairly urate picture of what kind of person n was and he already knew all about the ugly heart he was hiding.


    The problem was with the woman n had hidden. The unhappy, eager eyes were obviously the same as Abels, but she refused to write the novel.


    Abel was determined to dedicate thepleted<strong></strong>


    in front of n by all possible means, but he was nervous and afraid that it would take too long because of her stubbornness.


    n had a deep-rooted hatred of his family and Able was scared to know that truth.


    What if this fiery emotion engulfs himpletely before he can take over the Leopolds? What if it burns everything like a fire spreading through a dry field?


    Monica Elwood is the only biological child of Leopolds Head. What if the anger of the fake heir destroys Abels world (Monica), his everything?


    now,


    In the meantime, something surprising happened.


    What did you say?


    Ill write the novel, Mr. Maurice.


    Abel couldnt hide his bewildered expression, even though it was the words he had been eagerly waiting for.


    Why? Did she suddenly feelpassion for him because he was crying because of his wretchedness?


    However, the unknown woman, who sat slightly in front of me, had hard eyes like never before.


    Did.. you have a change of heart?


    Abel hurriedly wiped away the tears that never stopped with his hands and sleeves, and continued,


    It is also for me toplete the novel if you remember. Did you suddenly want to help me?


    Id be happy to help Mr. Maurice, too.


    The woman answered in a sweet voice.


    But dont worry. Thats not the only reason.


    A fragrant summer breeze blew from the open window, gently waving her warm brown-coloured curls. No matter how many bars were used, the seasons like a blessing moved freely in the room like a flexible wave.


    Im going to write the novel for myself, to find myself.


    That means


    So, are you saying that you will dare to cast off that harsh love, a yoke-like[1] feeling that only tightens up the more you struggle?


    On the first day he faced this woman, Abel clearly saw himself in the past in her soft brown eyes. His eyes on that day when he was willing to kneel down without resistance or doubt for love like a tidal wave must have had the same light.


    The depth of her emotion was as deep as his for Monica.


    <strong>I cant.</strong>


    Furthermore, rather than hiding the desire and longing for love that is so high and noble that it cannot be reached, arent they being exposed? Abel thought it was ridiculously insignificant arrogance.


    But the woman in front of her again spoke with determination.


    Because this life is so precious to me to be crushed by self-destructive love.


    Even though it was a small, fragile voice like a song.


    I have to move on. And I hope you can.


    However, didnt you say it was painful to carry on with his novel? You have to remove him.


    Its to remove him.


    The woman still had a gentle face. She seemed to be trying to pretend to be strong, or maybe he was just constantly putting his own hints on it.


    To get rid of n Leopold, I decided to end this novel.


    But the two eyes were clearly shining with vivid colors.

 Chapter 76:

    Chapter 76:


    From that day on, Mr. Maurice and I became partners of sorts.


    Of course I still dont consider him a teacher. He doesnt seem to have the heart[1] to coach me either.


    But on the day he came to visit me, Mr. Maurice stayed by my side, saying he would be prepared in case I needed him.


    I was puzzled at Mr. Maurices words that there would always be situations that needed him, but I soon understood what he meant.


    When therees a moment when writing is impossibleit is said to be an inseparable thing for writersthey share a light conversation with each other and sometimes give unexpected clues. He was willing to take on the role.


    Mr. Maurice.


    Is the pen not moving again?


    Mr. Maurice readily lifted his eyes from the book he was reading.


    Yes I just wrote one page and it stopped again.


    But one page is enough


    That one page was actually a description of thendscape. Now I really have to write about Troy, but I cant.


    There was a time when n Leopold felt like an ardent religion. For nearly a decade, I admired him and loved him deeply, and the emotion was so mournful that I could devote my soul to him. Even though it was just a crush.


    I was too young, and all I knew about him was superficial. Nevertheless, I was blindly drowned in that sea.


    I cant remember whether I jumped on n Leopold or if he hit me like a wave. It was just as natural as if it had been decided that everything would be like this.


    Youre afraid you cant remove him.


    Yes, Im afraid.


    Now that he has be a stain in my life, how can I not be afraid?


    The anger and reproach against n was natural, but I felt a terrible sadness first. All the moments and feelings that I devoted my soul to him and missed him, all those long times, have lost meaning.


    My beautiful n Leopold, mercilessly forsaken me. So my hatred for n is purely due to that. I have be the victim of a devastating loss of arge part of my life.


    Is that all? I have never thought of dividing myself with my imaginary n Leopold. Since I got to know him, I havent been myself for a moment.


    There was always a ce for him in the corner of my heart, and n Leopold, who was firmly entrenched in it, was the master of all my time and consciousness. He was only a vague fantasy.


    But now Im standing alone. There would never be a more ruthless and cruel treatment than this.


    What if I fall in love with him again without realizing it?


    At the crossroads of summer in a lovely afternoon, my lips quivered as if I was instead in the winter.


    If I slowly forget about his evil deeds What if I live like a ghost, chasing that empty shell of love?


    It could be.


    Im confused, Mr. Maurice. I dont have the confidence to get over him.


    Mr. Maurice closed the book he was reading and quietly raised his sses.


    But as you said the other day, if you dontpletely finish the work, this mess wont end. This is a clear fact.


    I dont know what to do. Ive decided toplete the novel, but Im so scared just to face it. Will I be able to finish this.


    Mr. Maurices dark green eyes stared silently at me who was drenched in the sudden flood of emotions. How fortunate it was that he sees me pathetically.


    Miss, I think I can give you two pieces of advice for now.


    Good. What is it?


    I know its hard for you, but think separately from your muse and your novel, Troy, like they have nothing to do with each other.


    His words made me sigh without realizing it.


    That sounds too difficult. At least I cant think like that right away. No.


    Well, as expected.


    Whats the second piece of advice?


    Then Mr. Maurice picked up the book he was reading. A maroon leather cover, with a picture of the moon and stars painted in pale gold. The title engraved in the same color gleamed softly with the sunlight streaming in from the window.


    <strong><The Night that Covers the Waiting and Sleeps></strong>


    Have you read all of this novel?


    Oh, that book.


    I was lost in thought for a moment. Did Iplete reading that novel?


    It didnt take long to conclude that I didnt. No matter how much I looked back on my memories, I couldnt remember the end of the story.


    Ive definitely read halfway through, but I havent read the ending yet.


    Then why dont you read this book?


    .


    I unconsciously frowned. The reason why I didnt read this novel to the end even though it was the most recent book I bought.


    I got a letter from the Academy while I was reading it. So I didnt have the mind to read it.


    You had plenty of time after that, didnt you? Moreover, you said it was one of the two books you brought to Lunoa.


    .


    So the real reason why I didnt read this book to the end is that the main character, who hated the other person so much, eagerly waited for him from the middle of the book. Whenever I think of the rough plot, I remember the uncontroble tears I had shed when reading only the middle part.


    The reason I enjoy reading is that it allows me to forget reality and immerse myself in apletely new world for a while, but unfortunately, this novel was reality itself to me. Besides, I didnt even dare to read the back story because I didnt see the slightest chance that the story would end happily.


    In the end, this book only reminds me of my ugly self, who keeps missing n Leopold even though I decided to hate him, and makes me more clearly portray the cruel reality that I cannot resist.


    In the first ce, I wasnt strong enough to read that novel with a light heart that made me think about how helpless I was in front of him.


    Its no use denying it now. The reason I took this book carelessly is because it was actually a book that n Leopold picked up, and the influence he exerts on me is still so strong.


    Miss.


    It was because I had a hard time. Its so realistic for me that I just wanted to avoid it. I only read about half of it, but I couldnt help but cry.


    Mr. Maurices calm green eyes seemed to urge me to tell the truth, and I was pleading desperately, like a person on the verge of something dreadful.


    Perhaps the reason behind rmending this bookis because the story is simr to mine, right?


    Thats why I thought it would help you to write.


    I I dont want to read it either. Im sorry to give you such an answer after youve been thinking about it seriously. I will try another way.


    I gripped the pen again with trembling hands, but I lowered my head in the overwhelming feeling of a rushing tide.


    Then Mr. Maurices loud voice pierced my ears.


    Its not a bad ending.


    What?


    Im reading it a second time, but its not as terrifying an ending as you think.


    So please read it.When I looked up, his eyes seemed to be saying so.


    * * *


    Were you crying?


    Embarrassingly, that was the first word spoken by n Leopold, who met me again. Why is he calling me out at a time like this?


    Today he came back in time for dinner, so we shared a meal for the first time. Of course, I was trying to stop crying without even grabbing the tableware.


    Why are you crying? Didnt you like the maid? Or.


    .


    Is it the tutor again?


    n, who looked drowsy as if he had had a tiring day, suddenly had eyes like a cold wind. His low voice was calm but eerie, much like the eve of a storm.


    I hurriedly answered to clear his misunderstanding.


    Novel


    I vividly recall speaking to him, calling each other by our names as we conversed.The reason why I made a fool of myself was because I was drunk.


    I cried while reading.


    However, I was not confident in pretending that I didnt remember, so I answered in the same tone as that day after thinking. He also uses an informal tone as if he were dealing with someone close to him.


    nughed like the wind.


    Really? What novel?


    Without waiting.


    I couldnt bear to say anything and burst into tears again.


    Oh, how does it end?


    Its certainly one of his collections, but n asked as if he had never read the novel.


    Maybe hes just talking to me to stop my tears. It must be a difficult task, having to sit face-to-face with someone who randomly cries as she eats her meal. However, it was not possible to say the ending of the novel directly to him.


    A happy ending in which the main character, who hated and despised her partner as much as she could, but realized that it was love, finally achieves that love and finds true happiness. To read such a beautiful story and cry sadly would only be seen asparing myself to the main character andmenting my pitiful situation.


    Even if he sympathizes with me, n, who wont let me even write a letter to the kingdom, wont let me go because of this. Thinking about it that way, sad tears came out again and I buried my head.


    My weak sensibility is sometimes rude because the other party cant even eat in peace as Im so annoying.


    Hik...uhhik


    Just then, the sound of nying down the dishes harshly was heard.

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:


    Sad tears burst out again and I buried my head.


    Hikuhhh..


    At that moment, I heard n putting down the tableware roughly. My shoulders flinched in response.


    Hes angry. Of course he would be. He must havee back from a hard day. I dont think hell like to see a woman who cries so loudly during the precious mealtime.


    But when I raised my head, I saw n, who was looking at me with a serious face covering his mouth. I thought he was so angry that he put the tableware down hard Did he drop it?


    I forgot to sniffle and looked him in the eye, and he whispered.


    You made an excuse, didnt you?


    .


    Is it because of me?


    I tried to answer that it was true that I was crying for a book, but then I shut up again. Because ultimately its n Leopold. After all, its true that all this sadness is because of him.


    Then n continued,


    Im not good atforting.


    .


    I had no particr expectation that he wouldfort me. So I cant help but stare at n silently.


    His dark hair, blue-gray eyes as if melting a distant winter night, and picturesque lips. Even if I close my eyes, his face never leaves my head as if an afterimage had been engraved on my eyelids.


    Then n whispered quietly.


    Im sorry, but no matter how much you cry, I have no intention of letting you go, Melissa.


    His whisper was as faint as mist, but it sounded clearer than anything else. Is it because its so quiet that I can even hear the candle burning? Even ns breath seemed to be heard.


    I opened my mouth with a deep voice.


    I for you Because you have toplete the novel?


    Yes.


    When I managed to ask, he answered without a moments hesitation and smiled. The smile was so noble and wicked that it was impossible to tell whether he was the devil in the face of an angel or vice versa.


    I hate n so much that I want to inflict hellish pain on him but at the same time I wanted to confess my love right away likeva. Feeling the sudden heat in my cheeks, I hurriedly lowered my gaze.


    But his next words made my head rise again.


    Ill do you a favour.


    do me a favour?


    Yes, because I dont want you to cry.


    n had an absolutely pleasing voice. Its so nice that I want to just listen without answering. I have no choice but to cry when he whispers sweet words in a low voice.


    But if I ask him to let me send a letter to my family or let me out of here, or let me hate him, hellugh. As if he is teasing me, or as if he is seducing me.


    Despite it feeling a bit absurd, even for myself, I asked him for a favour.


    I wish we could have dinner together every day.


    He was silent for a moment. I was afraid to see what kind of expression he was making, so I stared at the transparent water droplets on the surface of the ss.


    It would be absurd. I felt the same way. I was envious of the lovers in the novel, and the separation between them and me was so sad that I cried like a child, but I cant believe Im asking n Leopold to do this. I couldnt believe it myself. Did I want to whine?


    Then, I heard a sweet, low tone.


    That sounds difficult.


    .


    I thought the answer woulde back, but his tone was more serious than I thought, so I opened my eyes wide. Is he kidding? Hes making fun of me, right? I was going to think so, but n continued,


    Its hard toe back every day right now, and its hard toe on time. But Ill try.


    Try


    He wont know how muchfort those trivial andmon words brought to me.


    Anything else?


    The other thing is


    I was repeating his words like a fool. When I stared at him, he was still looking at me. A faint golden glow rose over the candlestick between us.


    Thinking that this moment was somehow magical, I suddenly realized that my tears had stopped.


    n may actually have a knack for soothing people who cry.


    Buy me some flowers.


    .


    Every time youe home.


    Then he smiled instead of answering, with a very gentle and graceful smile.


    The meaning of the smile was unknown, but the appearance of the thin candlelight coloring a cold winter-like face with a gentle color was sublime enough to hold my breath. No religious artwork in the world would be as sacred as this.


    I whispered with thest remaining reason.


    Dont buy roses.


    * * *


    <img /2022/05/image.png">


    n, though busy working at home, always allowed me to borrow his short and distant time. But after meeting with him, it has definitely been easier to write Troy. It is just amazing that the nib, which never moved forward, draws a vivid picture of Troy as if it is alive.


    Thats because I can write it while thinking of n.


    I smiled quietly in a sense of embarrassment. Even as a writer, there is no change in the fact that he is a character that even I cannot understand, but thats the point of Troy in the first ce, so it doesnt matter. Like the moon that shines even though it hides behind the dark side.


    The only important thing is to finish this novel as soon as possible. The only thing that can be exchanged for my freedom is thepleted


    .


    Of course it wont be easy, but I will try my best toe up with a satisfactory ending. Write it as if this is thest work of my life.


    It was when I held the pen again with that thought.


    Miss.


    I hurriedly looked towards the door at the sudden unfamiliar voice and saw a tall maid standing there. I suddenly thought that it had been a long time since I had called a maid. After Sandra came as a maid, I never talked to the maids.


    The servants here are all expressionless. So it was disturbing that the maids face was strangely frightened. Sandra went to find a vase for my room. Why is she sote.


    Someone is looking for you, mdy.


    What? n is here?


    Im sure we ate together yesterday, but he came back again today?


    <strong>Ill try.</strong>


    Only then did I recall his answer. I can count on one hand the number of his visits because the days hees home is very rare; even the hours of his sleep are fewer because he is busy with his work. I cant believe he made such an immediate effort at every word I said. Somehow, I felt as if there was a wave in my heart.


    Its not the young master.


    Until I heard the maids answer.


    Then who.


    I shouldnt let them wait, so please follow me.


    .


    It was a very solemn voice. Without asking any more questions, I got up, tidying up my lightweight dress.


    I walked cautiously up the hallway, staring nkly at the flutteringce hem under the maids ck, voluminous skirt. My mind was full of bted questions.


    Who on earth can call me out here except the owner of the mansion? A person of such dignity as to make the maid so rigid.


    Did Ian Leopold find out that n had hidden a woman here? Im sure hed want to know the truth first. All the employees here are his people, so it is fully exined that the maid looked scared.


    Ian Leopold is a prominent businessman and one of the economic and social leaders of the kingdom. He could certainly give his young, twisted son a hard scolding for locking up an innocent woman.


    However, I was very puzzled by the intention of her maid, who did not reveal that this unexpected guest was Mr. Leopold. Why did she look so cautious when he is her master.


    At that moment, I stopped thinking that it might be Prince Bentley who was looking for me.


    There is no time to dy. Come quickly.


    Ohyes.


    The prince said he was a close friend of n Leopold but n had firmly denied it, and I cant believe n and that eerie prince are best friends.


    But even if thats a lie, hes a member of Sournes royal family. It would be easy for him toe to the peoples house and call someone out.


    Besides, the prince knows me. It would have been very easy for him, who already knows my name and my house, to find out that Im here. I sighed automatically when I thought that far.


    Haa.


    In the grand hallway leading to the main building, there were endless windows, but the clear sunlight could not be seen at all because of the heavy rain that started pouring in from morning.


    The sky beyond the window, which is gray, incites mncholy. As I smelled the damp moisture and rain floating in the air, I stepped forward helplessly.


    Eventually, the maid and I arrived at the heavy dark-red door. It wasnt the dining hall I met with n recently, nor was it his office.


    Then the maid knocked nervously on the door.


    I brought her, mdy.

 Chapter 78:

    Chapter 78:


    <strong>TW: Assault</strong>


    The maid knocked on the door with a nervous look.


    I brought her here,dy.


    Neither Mr. Leopold nor Prince Bentley Ady?


    Wait, hold on a second. What do you mean, ady?


    When the maid didnt answer anything, my question was scattered like air. Then the door in front of me opened wide, and in an instant, the maid who pushed me into the room closed the door behind my back.


    What was waiting for me in the room was a rose No, she was a seductive beauty that resembled a rose.


    Oh, that


    .


    She sat upright at the beautiful tea table staring at me. The beautiful hair was flowing like a wave, and the ck dress, with silver jewels dangling all over her wlessly wrapped around her perfect slender body.


    Melissa Collins?


    When her deep blue eyes prated my eyes as if pierced with sapphires, I had to face one fact that I wanted to turn away. That the woman who was once choosing a cake at the Antris coffee shop, who was always believed to be ns lover, is now in front of me.


    My memory cannot be wrong. Ive never met such a gorgeous and beautiful woman again. Even if I did my best, it was unreasonable to pretend that I havent seen her before.


    I remember the rumours, eyewitness ounts of n Leopolds lover. A woman with impressionistic attire, I remember rumours circting about a womans impressionistic attire when eyewitness ounts of seeing n Leopold with his lover warmed up Florin.


    A mysterious beauty with a splendid appearance in the coveted position[1].


    In fact, it wasnt painful when I remembered the rumours and vaguely imagined what a beautiful person she would be.


    ns hidden lover was a story that was supposed to be a rumour in the first ce, and its absurd that no one in the social world knows such a great beauty. Of course, it would have been a rumour made up by a braggart.


    But when I saw this woman in Antris I had to admit that the rumour was true. At the same time, as n Leopolds lover, I realised so clearly what it was like to stand next to him that I felt despair as if my feet were falling apart.


    Of course, the only thing that could have his heart was this kind of beauty, but I was frustrated again. After seeing this woman, it was painful to see her and n together.


    As if I really believed I could be his lover. Like a fool


    Cant you speak?


    As a sharp voice flew in, I didnt know what to answer, so I just fiddled with my fingers. I was afraid as if I had sinned. A thin sweat was already dripping from her palms.


    It wasnt just that she was beautiful enough to make me forget words and that I was confronted with my own shabbiness enough to want to deny it.


    That this woman knows my name, that shes drinking tea naturally in the main house, and that the maids are treating her like a master. Does the fact that she is ns lover need any further exnation?


    I mean, Im a foreign object to this woman. It may be natural to have to deal with such a fierce look. This ce is.


    Oh, its worse than I thought. I cant believe he was hiding this.


    But even so, I did not have the heart to quietly endure her rudely spoken words about me. I am not her servant, and I am not here by my own will. I didnt want to be treated like this by someone I didnt even know.


    What does that mean?


    But my anger stopped me from muttering the words without looking straight into her face. The womans rage filled the room as morous as she is, and my body trembled at her wrath.


    What do you mean? I cant stand it because youre bothering me.


    The womans red and beautiful lips curved in a beautiful line. But the words flowing through from her lips scratched me relentlessly.


    No matter how much he ys with you, why is baby like this ha.


    I am ns!


    The moment I brought up his name, the atmosphere changed.


    n?


    As the woman who had put the teacup down as if tossing it, stood up, her rich hair and the hem of her fine dress swayed gracefully. Weakened by her ecstatic figure, I bit my lip, but couldnt take my eyes off her.


    The woman narrowed the distance with light steps, sneered as ifughing at me.


    Now, whose name do you think you were calling so carelessly?


    W-will you keep your manners? I dont even know who you are.


    Then the woman fixed her eyes on me and chuckled as if it was ridiculous. The moment I thought her rxed and arrogant expression resembled ns, my heart ached helplessly.


    Ill tell you, so make sure to engrave it. Im Monica Elwood and Im n Leopolds lover. A body that is meant to be his spouse. Do you understand?


    Elwood?


    I immediately regretted it as soon as I reflected on the oddly familiar word.


    One day, the wax on the envelope I received from n, who was stalking me, was stamped with a seal written Elwood. No matter how much he had to hide his real name but using the name Elwood. The fact that two people can use each others things casually is.


    Suddenly, it was bitter in my mouth. Did I have such a good memory? Or is it because its such a strong memory that I havent been able to shake it off? One side of my heart was numb and I put my trembling hand on it.


    Its funny that my heart is so flustered at the fact that this woman is n Leopolds lover.


    I knowndoesnt have ..a lover.


    It was ridiculous to finally argue with her.


    But Im sure Sandra said that n doesnt have a lover.


    Ha, what are you saying?


    Monica Elwood, the colddy, strode up to me and sped my chin unexpectedly. Her sharp nails dug into my soft skin. Tears welled up due to the fierce hostility and pain.


    n, he he slept with you?


    .


    Surprisingly, she smelled like n Leopolds perfume. The seductive scent of the rose garden permeated my lungs more densely than in the moist air.


    Answer me, temptress.


    .


    I thought my eyes were burning, and before I knew it, tears began to drop.


    How did something like you seduce him? What? You look so dirty and.


    The fingertips of that woman as soft as a satin tapped my cheek and swept my neck and neck unpleasantly.


    Dont touch me!


    I shook her hand and let out a suppressed scream, but this petty defiance seemed to have provoked Monica Elwoods anger. She tore up the neckline of my thin dress as if she were going to find ns trace


    Argh! Let go of me!


    I resisted, covering my chest with my arms to prevent a rude touch that pulled down my clothes. However, not only my arms but also my entire body were already trembling with fear and shame. Tears burst out like an uncontroble flood in an unimaginable situation.


    If you dont want to see something worse, stay still.


    Ah!


    Her sharp fingertips scratched my arm roughly and my body shrank at the burning sensation. At that moment, she raised her hand as if she were going to p me on the cheek, and I just lost strength in my legs and sank.


    Why are you doing this to me.


    I couldnt stop her hand from pulling down my clothes and digging inside, so I could only ept the humiliation and sob.


    When that lovely hand finally fell off me, I was torn like a rag and sat down in my underwear on a pile of cloth that no longer looked like a dress. I stared at her while trembling with shame and contempt.


    Nothing happened!


    Yes, it seems so. You shouldve answered me earlier, right?


    Uhhhmph.


    I wanted to let that rude and horrible woman with a beautiful face go through the same thing. However, there was no strength in my arms, which were trembling, while barely covering my chest.


    Its a sight to behold.


    She sprang to her feet, and the hem of her rich dress fluttered and a small wind blew. Then the scent of n Leopold flooded in again.


    Ha.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks and flowed to my chin.


    This is a warning, Miss Collins.


    You. really do things like this.


    Am I really n Leopolds lover?


    .


    How much more pitiful are you going to be by doing something like that?


    When I looked up, I saw a demon-like woman with a horrifyingly perfect and beautiful shell staring down at me. She whispers cursed words, with a perfect Sorne ent, which makes it unbelievable that shes a Lunoan.


    Stop the disgusting delusion. Baby treasures the wig that is exactly the same as my hair, and loves me enough to buy my favourite coffee shop. Like crazy.


    .


    He hates being noisy, so hes just hiding it.


    I felt a sharp pain in my heart. It was because of this woman that he suddenly bought Antris and surprised people. Ive seen that wig too. It was really ming red, like Monica Elwoods hair.


    Do you realise where you are now?


    You are nothing special.Turning with a small murmur, she moved away with the cking sound of her heels. Her steps seemed to stab my heart.


    The woman picked up her fancy hat on the couch and lightly put it on her head. She was so noble and beautiful that it made me bow my head. On the other hand, I was wearing a piece of torn cloth, and my vision was blurry. Tears sprang up again.


    Temptress. The single word she said was pierced like a dagger into my miserable mistake and did not fall out. Why did I have to go through such humiliation and hear such a thing? Why


    As you can see, there is a lot of stress aftering to the Principality. I mean, n.


    .


    Youre just a side effect.


    I closed my eyes and my ears because I didnt want to listen to Monica. However, my hand, which had lost all its strength, could not block the voice that prated my ear.


    Ill tie him well, so get your stuff and get out of here now.


    Monica approached me, spitting an incredibly awful word.


    Suit yourselfUgh.


    As I closed my eyes and my shoulders flinched reflexively, she passed by me and headed for the doorway.


    Then I heard her gentle voice with the sound of the doorknob spinning.


    Im sure youll understand, Collins.


    .


    The sound of the door closing with a bang was like a signal. I fell down and had to cry for a long time.


    ***


    [1] the coveted position is ns lover

 Chapter 79:

    Chapter 79:


    I cried so much yesterday that my eyes turned red as if they were bitten. Stiffness every time I blink is quite annoying.


    I hope it will calm down a bit tomorrow


    Ugh Im so sorry,dy.


    Im fine.


    It wouldnt be very convincing to say that its fine with these eyes, but I didnt want to recall what happened yesterday. No wonder I didnt even write my diaryst night. I dont want to leave a sentence or a word about this in it.


    With that in mind, I was trying to soothe Sandra, who has already been apologizing to me with a tearful face for two days, while I tried to have the most nonchnt face I can put on. I couldnt believe it was yesterday that I cried so much that I fell down like I copsed in the parlour in the main house.


    But I couldnt go right away, so you.


    .


    Yes, thats right. The real tragedy was that none of the countless servants in this magnificent mansion came to pick me up. Because the piece of cloth on the body was no longer able to act as a dress, I was forced to be left in that terrible ce for hours without being able to go outside.


    The sound of rain hitting the window harshly, the chilly reverberation wafting through the air, my shabby and wretched self that couldnt even properly rebut the rudeness of ns lover whomitted indescribable rudeness There was nothing that wasnt sad.


    So it wasnt that I wasnt resentful towards Sandra. I was humiliated by Monica Elwood, and during those hours of raging sobbing, she didnt stay by my side for a second.


    That is clearly against the role of a maid. All I wanted from her was not for her to stand up against Monica, but to lend me her shoulder to lean on.


    But Sandra, who came to me at night, was crying bitterly when she hurriedly covered me with nkets and led me to my room in the annex. Her plump carrot-colored eyebrows looked pathetic like a frightened animal.


    So how can I reprimand her? I patted her on the back helplessly.


    I was so exhausted and tired yesterday that I fell asleep as soon as I finished taking a bath. And from the time I opened my eyes until now, Sandra was crying.


    Please. Please forgive me.


    .


    I cant fire her because Im not her master. Even though she wouldnt know it, asking for forgiveness so desperately would at least mean that she was working as a maid with sincere responsibility.


    And an oddly frightened look. I am by no means the object she should fear. So the anxiety in Sandras eyes must be towards Monica, not me.


    Since she has such a talkative personality, if I talked about Monica Elwood, she would have been able to say anything.


    She may have done a lot to the maids who served n if she had such a violent temper. Maybe Sandra had a rough time with n when she was his maid or witnessed that?


    If so, it means Monica and n have a long rtionship, but it could be something like a betrothal rtionship from childhood. As much as a family is a family.


    Anyway, it was clear that I wouldnt have suffered so much humiliation if Sandra hadnt told me that n didnt have a lover. I moved my lips in a deep voice.


    Sandra, its all in the past. Its all right. Stop crying.


    But, miss.


    Let me ask you one thing instead. Didnt you say n didnt have a lover?


    Oh.


    Sandra, who hesitated with beads of tears, answered in a trembling voice.


    Oh, the person who came to see you yesterday Shes not his lover. I dont know whats going to happenter, but now.


    .


    What does this mean? So she threatened me by pretending to be a fake lover? Or did she really promise to marry n Leopold?


    If thats what she really is, shes technically not a lover, but shes in a position to be suspicious and angry with me and n.. Anyway, it was too much.


    My chin and wrist are still scarred with red marks. Even now, I tremble with anger and fear when I think of the moment when she was rushing to rip my clothes.


    Even though it was a problem that could be confirmed by conversation, she was busy trampling on me, far from listening to me. Shes like a raging person.


    Lady


    Maybe my expression was too serious, Sandra, who was slowly looking around, called me in a small voice. I was just staring nkly at the heavy drops of tears dripping down her wet eyes.


    I really like you. Its painful that Im weak and cant help you..


    .


    I just want to tell you everything.


    What do you mean?


    When I asked again to the tearful maid, Sandra answered, wiping her tears with her sleeve.


    Poordy. Please give me time to prepare myself. At that time Ill tell you every story I know.


    * * *


    After hearing Sandras tearful pledge, I consciously tried to erase the memory of Monica Elwood.


    As I grabbed the pen again and started writing the novel character by character, I felt as if I had returned to my original daily life. I filled up the diary a little by little. Such as,


    <img /2022/05/image-1.png">


    Todays diary is somewhat gloomy.


    Obviously, it was a diary that I started writing lightly with the goal of a refreshing end to the day. I purposely wrote it prettier than usual, but my heart became heavy.


    Its been quite a while since I came here. It is frightening to be dull. The fact that I have already adapted to life in this detached mansion that has no sense of reality as if my heart has been paralyzed is already this much.


    I stand still, but only the silent seasons pass me by with an expressionless face. I feel like Im trying to pretend I dont know the clouds are moving behind my back and the color of the sky is changing. This summer will pass like this.


    When the hell can I get out of here? Now, the strong resistance I felt when I first came and the desperation to get out of here as soon as possible seem to have be foggy.


    Perhaps the strangest thing is myself, not n Leopold or Monica Ellwood. Suddenly everything feels fleeting.


    Im going to bed now.


    Raising myself from the reading table and covering my diary, I proceeded toy down in bed. Sandra, who has gone out with an empty teapot and a teacup, will be back soon, and will ask in a soft voice, Shall we prepare a bath, miss? Then I will say, No, Im just going to sleep today, and postpone my bath until tomorrow morning.


    I just want to sleep like this today. It wouldnt be wrong to say it was an escape.


    Miss!


    However, Sandras voice, which came as the door burst open, was somewhat agitated.


    Sandra, today Im just.


    The young master is here.


    Ah.


    It was exactly three nights after the disastrous uproar.


    n Leopold is back.


    * * *


    n entered the smallest and most cozy dining hall in the main building. As he approached the table with straight steps and sat down, William, the butler who followed, spoke with a cautious face.


    Shall we prepare a meal?


    What about the detached house?


    The dinner is already over there.


    n, who seemed a little nervous but showed signs of exhaustion, answered by loosening his cravat.


    Then thats fine. Dont prepare.


    Then at least the tea.


    n didnt even look at the butler, let alone answer. He just put down a bunch of bright yellow freesias that were in his arms and changed his posture and sat down.


    Or should I prepare alcohol?


    .


    William could easily guess that he had had a hectic day, given the momentum of his young master, who had been busy. He must have worked even harder to get back to the mansion, so it was only natural for him to look so tired.


    But with ns sharp and overbearing appearance him getting out of the carriage with a bunch of beautiful flowers in his arms It was a surprisingly unfamiliar sight to the butler who had been by his side since his childhood.


    The first thing he thought about was whether the master prepared it personally for the Sourne woman staying in the detached house here, but it was also a ridiculous story.


    Isnt that woman the author hes sponsoring as part of his phnthropic work?


    They are not in a rtionship to give each other flowers, but it was impossible to imagine a scene where his master, who only knew about work in the first ce, picked flowers to win the favor of a woman.


    Buying flowers to decorate the house is a job for the servants. What kind of change of heart. Did you encounter a poor flower seller on the street?


    As soon as the butler sighed quietly with a face of iprehension, a womans voice came from outside the door.


    Master, I brought her here.


    Then n signalled towards the door. It was shortly thereafter that two servants standing by the door hurriedly opened the door.


    In front of the wide open door, a maid bowed her head deeply. Behind her, Melissa Collins, who had a puzzled face, was staring nkly at him.


    Somehow n narrowed his brows at her sicklyplexion and squinting his eyes. Then a red scar under her chin caught his eye.


    Id like tea, William.


    I see. Ill be right back.


    All the servants retreated along with William heading to the door, and when the door was closed, a heavy silence came.


    n said in a suppressed, low voice.


    Come here.

 Chapter 80: Secrets

    Chapter 80: Secrets


    T/N: the pov changes to 3pov and in the middle it again changes to ns pov, the author wrote it in switching to both sides


    n didnt take his eyes off Melissas face as she moved closer to the table, step by step.


    He didnt even blink. Melissas grim gaze was towards the floor, but as she drew closer, the scarlet scar under her slim chin was clearly visible. n felt his insides twisting.


    And the moment Melissa sat across from him instead of next to him, he heard the sound of his reason copsing. He had already spent a warlike day among the ugly humans.


    Come to the side.


    Melissa didnt answer or raise her body, she just bowed her head. Her soft brown hair hung like a wave and her slender curved shoulders trembled slightly.


    Did you bite your tongue?


    .


    He didnt mean to make her cry, but suddenly Melissa burst into tears. n was stunned as if he had been hit hard in the head. Somehow it was a sense of difort.


    n let out a low, long sigh.


    why.


    Instead of answering, Melissa wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Still, her shoulders were shaking intermittently, and her head was not raised. At that time, the thin drenched sleeves rolled down to the elbow, and red scars engraved on the thin wrist appeared.


    n was deeply annoyed. He didnt know if it was because she was living as if invisible, or because she wasnt like ady who was having scars even after living in a safe ce.


    Shouldnt you say it for me to know, Melissa? Or do you intend to make me tired too?


    Unintentionally, an overbearing voice came out. As n said that in a low voice, Melissa shook her shoulder and looked up reluctantly.


    Her tearful brown eyes finally turned to him. Strangely enough, she looked stunned as if she didnt know why she was crying.


    I hate you.


    Ha.


    The beautiful red lips twisted coldly. n leaned back while his icy gaze fixed on her.


    How many days have it been since you said you wanted to have dinner with me every day and to buy you flowers?


    ns voice was calm at first nce, but his cold eyes were staring straight at Melissa like a sharp de. Melissa also noticed at once that her actions had offended him. But she could not back down.


    Melissa clenched her small fists on the table.


    A woman who called herself your lover came. She said get out of here right now. I mean I have to get out of here.


    What?


    I tried to shake her off, but it didnt work. I still dont know why I had to go through that. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have had such a painful memory.


    Before he knew it, Melissa was staring at the man in front of her with angry eyes. No, obviously it wasnt just anger. Emotions such as sadness, despair, and disillusionment were filled in her transparent brown eyes.


    n suddenly remembered the first time he knew Melissa existed. Was it a ball at the royal pce?


    n, who is overly sensitive to humans presence, noticed a gaze watching him from beyond the tiresome human beings surrounding him. The sensation was familiar and unpleasant, but when their eyes met, he was a little surprised and had to hurriedly control his expression.


    With a clumsy but obviously tant stare, she was peeping at him. Still, her gaze was very soft. It was both fluffy and cute. It was extremely rare that the eyes of someone who looked at him didnt feel dirty in any sense.


    But she didnt approach him once in those years even after having such a mournful gaze.


    It must have been a fiery or a desperate yearning. So maybe its time for her to try a worn-out method. He felt ridiculous waiting for it in secret.


    In that sense, it wasmendable that she plucked up the courage for the first time in years,st year, but it was a really worn out method. She wanted him to pick up the book. n sank into a state of unexpected disappointment. After all, this woman was no different.


    Nevertheless, it was the first andst distraction he had ever made, convincing himself that there would be something special about her, and observing her.


    There has been a great deal of work since She put n through a big change, sometimes trivial, sometimes unparalleled.


    The small woman who shook him with her innocent face, sometimes gave him goosebumps, but he couldnt let her go. Even if it is something he would have never done in his life, he couldnt help it because he could not deny the fact that she gavefort to him that no one else could give him.


    However, it was surprising that Melissa Collins, who always exceeded his expectations, showed this much resentment. She was like a small animal, so there was no sense of intimidation.


    Maybe its because he doesnt know deeply about her yet. Or was Monica Elwood so terrible that she poisoned the heart of this small, fragile woman?


    Is it Monica Elwood?


    Melissas eyebrows were noticeably distorted when her name came out. She was taking a quiet deep breath, ring at him like a very wary little cat.


    Then ns gaze reached the red scar on her soft skin again.


    Tch


    Because of you How much I.


    She burst out a tearful sigh, once again overflowing with sad emotions at the sight of the man clicking his tongue with a dry face.


    Monica Elwood,


    ns eyes were filled with anger towards himself for not being able to stop Monicas sudden action. The blue veins on the back of his hand, which were as pale as snow, were clear.


    Shes not my lover.


    Then what.


    Melissas fist quivered. She no longer wanted to be fooled by the mans red lips, tongue and sweet voice. She no longer wanted to regard herself as pathetic and insignificant.


    Thats enough to make a fool of a person. I heard everything about how sweet you and her were before I came to the Duchy.


    A heavy silence came as she shouted at him with a face mixed with anger and resentment. He didnt even move a muscle such that one could mistook him as a stered statue. Only the cold gaze stayed at Melissas red eyes for a long time.


    She wanted n to say something. Whether it was an apology or an excuse, she just hoped that the heart that had been badly torn by Monica wouldnt be ignored by him.


    Its a family affair.


    But it was Melissa Collins who wanted to hear an excuse rather than an apology.


    What does that mean.


    It means that it is a story that cannot be told to anyone outside the familys fence.


    His answer threw Melissas heart onto the cold floor. Such elegant and noble violence. It is true that her body is trembling, but how dare he put the me on Leopolds name?


    Then ns beautiful lips moved, letting out a sigh-like low voice.


    But Im in trouble because I want to tell you everything.


    .


    n, who took a white handkerchief out of his coat, got up and approached her. Melissa opened her eyes wide in surprise, and tears that had not yet fallen flowed slowly.


    n sat next to her and carefully wiped her tear-stained cheeks. The scent of his body and the distant scent of roses that leaked through his cor, which had been opened because he was not wearing his cravat, gently tickled the tip of her nose.


    Melissa froze with her eyes closed tightly as his cold fingertips swept over the wound near her chin. n smiled at the sight and let out a sweet sigh.


    Melissa, Im a businessman.


    .


    Melissa could not understand what he was trying to say, but she was not so confident of looking at his face which was very close so she kept her eyes closed.


    I have a terrible habit of recing everything in the world with a deal, and I cant help it.


    .


    So, tell me your secret. Then Ill tell you everything.


    Secret?


    It was a sweet and gentle tone as if he was dealing with a child again. Melissa had a strange feeling. A deal to her tears and appeals.


    It was hard to tell if he was ying a joke or if he really meant it to tell her his story.


    Nevertheless, she wished for thetter, and pondered what secrets would satisfy hima businessman.


    After a while Melissas pink lips fell cautiously.


    I started writing


    again. Im sure Ill finish it this time.


    Really?


    And then youll really have to let me go.


    n slowly scoured a drop of tear hanging on her delicate jaw because it was not wiped. The smooth handkerchief lingered as if caressing her trembling lips, and only after gently pressing her lower lip did it return to his coat.


    Ive already heard that youve started to write that novel. You think the servants are blind?


    .


    Thats not a secret, Melissa.


    But its no longer a secret.


    Melissas face lit up with embarrassment. n, who sat with his body turned towards her, was looking at her with his arms restingnguidly on her back, which seemed to push Melissa to reveal her secret.


    Um. Troy in my novel.


    .


    Actually I modeled it on you.


    Melissa, who said so, hurriedly covered her face with her hands. The color of her face seen through the gap of her fingers was red.


    Did I not know that?


    Then


    Melissa felt her eyes go dark. Should she be more embarrassed here? What a great thing hes trying to say.


    About the first time I fell in love with you was when I was 12? It was a Leopold charity event..


    .


    If, if its not that.


    Melissa closed her eyes tightly as she felt her covered palms turning mmy. If she stops here, shell be the only one to reveal her secrets without hearing anything from him. Thats the only thing she didnt like.


    Unfortunately or fortunately, there was a secret left for her.


    Um.


    The other day, n asked what he did with her in her dream. At that time, it was urgent to avoid the question, but in principle, anyone would want to know that if they heard such a thing.


    Wouldnt this deal be more likely to be in her favour if n gets to know what he wanted to know? With that thought, Melissa put down her hands that covered her face.


    But she covered and whispered in a very low voice.


    When I dreamed of you.


    Of course, she cant tell him every detail of what happened, so just a little bit.


    n Leopold in my dream once kissed me.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:


    Me in your dreams, to you?


    .


    ns ticklish whisper made Melissa feel as hot as her face could explode.


    Thats what happened.


    Is there anything more shameful than this? She was only trying to figure out what n and Monica Elwood were like but she couldnt even believe herself that she ended up saying embarrassing words.


    I must be crazy.


    The moment ns breathyugh touched her ears, which must have been red, she wanted to bang her head on the table and wanted to pass out.


    But unfortunately,


    Then n said,


    Its not enough for me to tell the story you want to hear.


    T-thats sc..!


    When Melissa, who lowered her hand that had been covering her face involuntarily, turned to n, he leaned his cheek on his arm that was touching her back and smilednguidly.


    am.


    Melissa murmured in a daze. But while being resentful that she seemed to be deceived by n, his beautiful eyes that looked at her constantly made her lose her strength. At this moment, n Leopolds smile, gaze, and breath were all hers.


    Thinking about it made her heart ache.


    Thank you for making me happy. Thank you for making me feel a little better. (n)


    At that low voice, Melissa asked, with her brown eyes still wet.


    so will you tell me?


    Now she had to hear what he was hiding. It didnt matter if she got involved. He must pay for the shameful secrets that she would never have said if not for his deal.


    But there were two things Melissa overlooked. Before she realized it, she was more focused on wanting to hear ns story than on her anger towards Monica. And it was n again who stopped her sad tears.


    After a moment of silence he spoke.


    No. Instead, I will tell you one thought thates to mind.


    Ha!


    Melissa opened her mouth with a bewildered look, forgetting that she was ashamed of her face being close with his. Her flushed cheeks were as red as a peach.


    What is that! I told you the shameful secrets!


    But this is something I wouldnt have heard if it wasnt for today.


    n, who tilted his face to the side, said in a voice as calm as ake. Melissa couldnt stand it because she hated it, but unlike him who was calm all the time, she cried like a child and yelled at herself.


    Whats that?


    Then n sat up straight and looked straight down at Melissa. Like a winter morning, the cold, transparent blue-gray eyes looked deeper than ever.


    The real n Leopold also thought he wanted to kiss Melissa Collins.


    That.


    Melissa felt dizzy as if the surroundings were spinning around. Her heart fluttered like a fish just caught. She didnt know if he could hear her heart at this distance.


    Uh, when?


    Now.


    Then ns face narrowed the distance in an instant.


    !


    Melissa, dizzy at the thought that his lips would touch hers like this, hurriedly covered her mouth. The other hand was on the table, but unlike a while ago, when it was held by n, it was shaking now.


    Whether she covered her lips or not, n slowly wrapped his hand around Melissas cheeks and his face touched her face. Melissas eyes were so wide that she could no longer open them any more.


    It wasnt until he kissed her on the back of her hand that was covering her lips.


    Uh.


    Had she not covered her lips, she would have given him her first kiss. Melissa felt hopelessly distant at the thought.


    The ce where his lips touched was clearly the back of her hand and the ce where her lips touched was the palm of her hand. However, the pale eyelids that closed beautifully in front of her and the neat eyshes that hung under them created the illusion that she was kissing him now.


    .


    The cheeks wrapped in ns cold hands, the back of her hand where his lips touched, and even the lungs filled with his body scent were melting. Finally, when she closed her eyes too, ns soft lips fell with a small nibbling sound.


    He whispered in the magical silence, where there was no sound but the breath of the two.


    I told you that I thought your hands would smell like ink.


    .


    n seemed very happy to recall the past, andughed as if he would go back to that moment any time. His soft breath tickled the back of her hand like a feather.


    Actually, at that time I thought your skin didnt smell bad.


    .


    The whispering voice was so sensual that she got ripple-like goosebumps on the back of her neck. Melissa, still unable to take her hand off from her lips, closed her trembling eyelids tightly.


    She had no answer to give to n. He must beughing at her for shaking like a mouse in front of a lion. She couldnt even open her eyes at the thought.


    No, actually, it was good.


    .


    However, ns rxed manner irritated her.


    Melissas heart was being overworked just by the mere caress of his straight, beautiful fingers on her cheeks and her hair, and her body was drooping like wet cotton. How much longer is he going to torment this poor heart?


    Melissa took a slow deep breath with the intention of warning him to really stop teasing her then if one more sweet word came out.


    Whether or not he knew how she felt, ns calm low voice flowed into Melissas ear like a wind.


    It would be nice if I could fall asleep smelling this every day.


    Waithmph.


    When Melissa finally lowered her hand that covered her lips, n swallowed her lips. It was an ecstatic kiss, as if embraced by clouds, desperate and thirsty as if it would take all the breath in the lungs.


    The brown eyes, which were trembling finely, slowly hid inside the fine eyelids.


    * * *


    (T/N: pov shifted back to Mel)


    <strong>It would be nice if I could fall asleep smelling this every day.</strong>


    What the hell was that?


    Is it a confession?


    No, Melissa. Why would n Leopold confess to me? Wake up. Its natural for him to tease.


    He did the same withher. ns stress got worse after he came to the Duchy, and I Its just a side effect.


    Yes, it is an undeniable fact that n sometimeses back to the mansion, and that the face I see each time looks exhausted.


    But those eyes and those low-pitched whispers are too much.. to be a joke. It was too dense.


    No matter how much a businessman has his own mask, Im not his business partner, so why bothering home? Just because of me?


    He bought flowers, of course. Only because of me.


    The bouquet n gave me was ced on the reading table in a vase. Watching a bunch of fresh freesias scattering the beautiful chroma on the dark brown table made my stomach tickle as if I had swallowed a butterfly.


    I never imagined hed really buy flowers. But more than that.


    Lady, why are you rubbing your lips?


    Ah! You surprised me, Sandra!


    Sandra murmured with a sullen face as I suddenly screamed at the maid who suddenly popped up.


    No, I thought you had a scar on your lips.


    Ha I dont want to do this either. When a bted embarrassment flooded in with the feeling of being a thief, Sandra spoke up,


    By the way,dy, it looks like your lips are swollen, isnt it?


    Uh, huh?


    You cant sleep these days. Im sure its because your immune system went down.


    .


    I just cant sleep.


    Last night, as soon as I came back to my room as if I were running away, I almost saw the morning sun because I was continuing to write


    . I cant say I wrote a scene where the heroine and Troy kissed.


    Its not like Im going to feel like a marshmallow on top of a hot chocte when I think about what ns lips felt like..


    Should I bring some ointment?


    Sandra, please.


    Sandra is probably wondering about me. that Im acting like a fool becausest night, when I left the dining hall with a bouquet of flowers in my arms, my red face and my limp walking must have been strange, but acted like a fool when I went to breakfast and on my way back.


    I even had a piece of romaine lettuce that was served as sd stuck on my hair , and Sandra asked a sympathetic question, Why did you put it here, miss?


    Of course I dont know how it got stuck on my hair.


    My state of creaking like a broken doll was still there even when the sun rose in the middle of the sky. I was walking along the hallway of the annex with Sandra for lunch, and I bumped into a man on the shoulder as he was approaching us.


    But why is there a man in the annex? I think Im the only one here except for the maids. Is he a servant who forgot his uniform? With that in mind I was going to give him a stiff apology.


    I-Im sorry.


    The other person apologized first. His expression and tone were somehow urgent.


    Do you happen to know where Sir ns office is? Im not a suspicious person, Im a schrship student who came on an errand.


    If its the office its in the main building! You have to go out that way.


    Sandra pointed across the hall and answered cheerfully, and the man bowed his head.


    Oh! I was in trouble, but thank you very much.


    Looking down silently at his bowed head, I thought it would be useless to ask this person to save me, and suddenly i raised my head as if I had been struck by lightning.


    .schrship student?


    How can I forget it sopletely? No matter how much we didnt love each other sincerely, the feelings we shared were definitely special.


    My lips moved automatically when I thought that far.


    Hey, do you know Tobias Miller?


    How does Miss know him?


    The man looked surprised to hear Tobys name. Sandra stood beside me, with her eyes blinking as if she knew nothing.


    Oh he was a friend.


    .


    Well, about his ident Excuse me, can I hear what happened?


    Its.


    When the man hesitated, I added hastily.


    He must have been considerate of me, so he didnt tell me the details. I cant get in touch with him right now.


    Miss.


    The man replied in a somber tone as if he were afraid of something.


    I think its better if you dont know.

 Chapter 82: The World Calls It Love

    Chapter 82:The World Calls It Love


    The Leopolds schrship student whom I encountered in the hallway of the annex warned that it would be better not to know the truth, but I was the one who stopped him and persuaded him to tell me the truth in the end.


    So I cant me anyone, but I also regret ignoring his warning.


    The man was an academy student who was selected as a schrship student with Tobias and came to the principality. Maybe it was written in the letter Toby sent me.


    I didnt hear the full story. He spoke only a few sentences.


    First, the story that Tobias had a loved one... He said that there were no schrship students who didnt know that she woulde to the Principality soon.


    And one day, on the asion of a friends birthday, they all went to have dinner together. During then they witnessed a drunken riot, and Tobias who was trying to stop it, got caught up in amotion.


    The momentum caused him to fall terribly out of the window Apparently, it was one of the most famous restaurants in Lunos. Moreover, the restaurant is a three-story building, and below is a busy boulevard whererge and small wagons run all year round..


    When I heard this, I asked Tobys colleague not to say any more. It would be funny if I beg him to tell me the details.


    The man ended his speech by emphasizing to me over and over again,<strong>Please pretend you dont know this story because its kept secret.</strong>


    When I cautiously asked if the ident had anything to do with n, he didnt answer, but I saw the fear in his eyes before turning around.


    I turned around and went back to the room, not the dining hall. Sandra felt that my expression was unusual, so she didnt say anything, and thanks to that, I was able to walk quietly.


    Biting my lips painfully over and over again, it was as if I was rebuking myself forpletely forgetting poor Tobias, who had to turn his back on his dreams and return to his hometown due to a terrible ident.


    In the meantime, I only prayed that the ident did not result from the cunning n Leopold. Even though I saw the man visibly agitated when ns name came out.


    It was natural that I felt unbearably disgusted by myself. In n Leopolds house I was enjoying the luxury of drinking, eating, kissing and being mistaken for his woman, and hiding my determination to shake him off in the depths of my heart.


    I no longer have the right to shout that it isnt my intention to stay here.


    Outside the annex, it was the capital of a strange country where things I did not know happened every moment, and I did not have the courage to leave this ce and live as a person.


    Even though it was my dream of studying abroad, the thought of going to a private academy alone was terrifying. To the point where I want to use the word that the academy is not a very good facility as a shield.


    It was all because of my weakness, and it had to be.


    It wasnt difficult at all to imagine myself willingly giving my ankle to n Leopolds shackles. So I was afraid. The greed of not wanting to leave n doesnt exist in me. Hence, if I didnt believe that, I couldnt stand this divergence.


    I know for sure that n Leopold is a man who can simply fabricate any evil scheme, even if the cozy, sweet reality keeps covering my eyes.


    He is the heir to Leopold, who has enormous wealth and power, so he can handle a man without getting his fingertips dirty. With his usual elegance.


    So dont forget, Melissa.


    In fact, he warned me in a letter to keep my distance from Toby, and when the warning was ignored, he took Tobias to Lunoa under the pretext of a sudden selection of schrships.


    Even at this moment, I felt pathetic for myself in believing that the ident was not directed by n, and wanted to scream.


    Please, dont love him again like this. Dont forget what he did. Dont miss the warmth and touch of his lips. Please fight against that feeling.


    I had to spend aplicated day with all sorts of thoughts that I couldnt organize or define. With such a loud mind, it was impossible to read a book, let alone write the novel.


    I sat in front of the table and held my pen because I thought I would calm down if I wrote in my diary, but I decided to quit that as well. All I can write on todays dated page is a feverish appreciation of the first kiss that seemed like a dream, and how terrible the ident that hit Tobias Miller was.


    I dont want to record anything. It was a miserable feeling.


    I asked Sandra to throw away the freesia in the vase. Sandra opened her eyes like that and begged me not to throw away the flowers because they were innocent. At those words, I felt helplessly distressed.


    Then put it away from my sight. You can put it anywhere.


    Yes,dy.


    That night, I had a dream after a long time. It was a dream of being chased by a tall, beautiful body with red hair flying over a pure white mask.


    What happens when he catches me? I dont remember, but it was probably death, or a terrible thingparable to that.


    I ran for my life in the deep darkness. The pain as if my lungs were being ripped apart by tens of thousands of des was more vivid than reality. The inside of my throat tastes like fishy blood.


    I ran and ran until my increasingly rough breathing became a scream, as if I were about to die. It was a fear I never wanted to remember again.


    * * *


    It was the first time in years that n visited her house. Monica couldnt hide her surprise and joy.


    n!


    He stood in front of the gate with his back to the setting sun. He had beautiful ck hair that seemed to melt into the night sky and the neat clothes of the same color were also tinged with subtle redness. The picturesque appearance filled Monicas heart.


    If I could see this scene every morning and evening.


    That was her only wish.


    Standing in the breeze of a summer evening, looking colder than winter, n Leopold looked as indifferent as a doll made of pure white snow.


    Wee


    Fearing that he would vanish even though he was right in front of her, Monica hurriedly ran into his arms. His chest smelled the same as hers. At that fact, she felt a relief like heaven.


    Let go, Monica.


    With great ease, n pulled her off and walked into the mansion, passing by the long row of bowed servants. An uneasy feeling shed through her blue eyes looking at his back, but she followed n inside, quickly correcting her expression.


    n, who reached the parlour under the guidance of the maid, buried himself deep on a dark blue sofa. Almost at the same time, a servant who ran at an urgent pace knelt beside him, cut off the cigar and lit it.


    Monica, who followed him, with her beautiful braid of bright red hair draped over one of her shoulders, brushed her dark green dress. Then she sat opposite him with an elegant figure as if petals were falling.


    Are you going to sleep? Shall we start with dinner?


    She looks so seductive that even the flowers would bow down. Nevertheless, her earnest eyes were constantly gazing at the beautiful fingers that held the cigar and the red lips that let out the misty smoke.


    He brought up another subject, without answering her.


    Did youe to my mansion?


    n, I


    Why are you testing the limits?


    n wrinkled his eyebrows irritably and took a drag on the cigar. His wless, sunken cheeks were in perfect shape as he sucked on the cigar.


    The scene was extremely beautiful. Monica continued, trying hard to hold back that she wanted to take his lips there at any moment.


    Are you here to talk about that?


    Youre saying the obvious.


    Ha Did that woman tell you? How am I supposed to ept that shes the reason you came to my house for the first time in years?


    Dont ept it. Just listen.


    Monica bit her lips at his indifferent tone, as if he was dealing with troublesome work. The only constion was the fact that n didnt look angry.


    Of course, n cant be upset because of a stranger.Maybe I didnt warn her properly.


    She had been wanting to do the same to Brigadier General Riemanns daughter, who flirted with n but she controlled herself. Her stomach was already boiling, and she didnt have the patience to have mercy on the same woman who lived in ns detached house.


    If its unfair, she should me her position.


    Why didnt you introduce me to her? Its strange that I dont know the woman who came to the Principality with you, what kind of rtionship we are.


    Its a family.


    n replied immediately in a dry voice.


    Family,I dont think theres a word more disgusting than that.


    Family


    Monica, on the other hand, felt her reason cut off. Hes drawing a line now. He came to her on his own feet, and he was speaking in a cold voice because of another woman. The reality drove her to the brink.


    yes, Ill do whatever you want.


    n looked at Monica, who was not denying for some reason, and his bright red lips opened.


    My friend, my mother, my one and only lover I can do anything for you.


    .


    You know Im the only one who can understand and hug you, n.


    Monicas lips quivered pitifully as if she were about to cry. Until she heard ns answer.


    No, theres someone else like that.


    What? Who is that?.


    You just scratched her.


    Monicas eyes were filled with astonishment at the words.


    What did I just hear?


    Correct your habit, Monica. If you dont want to be hurt.


    What?


    I can do more. Curious?


    At the eerie, threatening warning, Monica felt a distant pain.


    Did n ever talk to like me this?Even with a knife stuck in my heart, I thought I would be ecstatic if it were this man.


    What are you talking about? Im


    You lie without blinking your eyes. As expected, blood cant be fooled.


    n put down his cigar on the crystal ashtray andughed in a low voice.


    S-shes the only one who understands you? You know it doesnt make sense, right? She doesnt know anything, n.


    Thats all I have to say.


    Monica looked up at him, who lifted his body up. Tears like jewels were forming in her eyes.


    You said you wont love (anyone).


    .


    Why are you hurting me so much? Just because of a woman like that.


    HaLove?


    n sneered coldly.


    How could you say its something as insignificant as love?


    .


    He left without looking back. All that was left in the silence of the drawing room was the thin smoke and the woman.


    Thats what the world..


    Calls love, n.


    The words that she couldnt say became tears and flowed down her cheeks.


    T/N: he is saying how can she say something so insignificant as love (hes saying that he is not in love) but she realises that he has actually fallen in love with Melissa. It hurts when you are the first one to realise that your crush has fallen in love with someone else but he hasnt realised it yet.

 Chapter 83: Uninv

    Chapter 83:Uninv


    The next day after dreaming of being chased by a stalker, I was dazed all day. Meanwhile, Mr. Maurice came to visit. I sat down at the reading table, and he sat at the tea table next to me, reading a book.


    My mind was so noisy that I couldnt write, but I didnt have the confidence to say that I wanted to rest today.


    Thats why I wasnt confident to listen to his peculiarly strange tone of saying Ill be your Troy again and the kiss scene after showing him the manuscript for an interim checkand above all, Mr. Maurice looked exceptionally tired.


    Originally, he always looks tired, but these days, he gives off a blurry atmosphere as if he would disappear at any moment. I didnt want to have an old-fashioned quarrel with him. So, I put my diary under the manuscript paper and pretended to write meaningless letters or scribbles.


    When he got up after a couple of hours, I told him I wanted him toe only once a week, not three times a week for the time being.


    Mr. Maurice did not object. Hes not really teaching me, so my suggestion to reduce the number of visits probably didnt sound like aint about his skills.


    Furthermore, Maurice had said that there is no need to worry about a reduction in sry depending on the number of days of ss because the remuneration is paid in a special way.


    However, it was n Leopold, not me, who signed the contract with him, and that he could not follow my suggestion because it was a condition set by n that he had three sses a week.


    So I said,


    I think you really need a break. If youre not healthy, itll be hard for you to have a good influence on me.


    Thats true, but.


    You can still read my novel once a week. I will work hard without beingzy.


    I added hastily for him, who was still hesitant.


    Ill tell n.


    I didnt forget to smile as if I was relieved.


    Dont worry, hes good at doing favors.


    So I was relieved to finally reduce my contact with Mr. Maurice, whom I had been ufortable withalthough not a bad personall along.


    Now that Sandra is here, there is no need to quench my thirst by having awkward conversations with him, and once a week is enough to check whether the progress of the novel is going as he had nned.


    This gave me a good reason to meet n Leopold. I have a clear duty to tell him about the alteration of his contract. So it makes sense for me to wait for n Leopold.


    Even if I say that , in fact, after Mr. Maurice went back that day, I did not continue writing the novel or my diary, but focused on my thoughts, and I came to the conclusion that I had to wait for n anyway.


    It is my excuse to use Mr. Maurice as a defense mechanism to defend my pining for n..


    So the reason I have to face n Leopold again is because I have to fight with him. There are still a lot of things that need to be answered by him, and there are still a lot of things that need to be exined with his own voice.


    I have faced n several times since I came to this mansion. Thats pretty close too. In other words, I have experienced things that are unusual for me, such as making eye contact, eating and drinking together, receiving flowers, and sharing deep kisses.


    We are even addressing each other by name, and we use quite intimatenguage.


    But I still dont know how n Leopold feels. He looks clear and transparent at first nce, but when I approach him, I cant see anything.


    He and I are no longer what we used to beMelissa, who stared at him from a distance, and n, who never looked backSo I need to know his psychology.


    Now I think I need to figure out exactly how he stalked me and how he brought me here.


    I cant immediately hate n Leopold no matter how much I reflect on his past deeds. So I feel I have only myself to me because I have loved him for countless hours, but I dont know what his intentions were for his actions.


    The same is true of my novel. Just as it is impossible to sympathize with or empathize with a text that is not well exined, the story between him and me ispletely lost in the middle.


    This is the identity of the sense of ipatibility that I have felt. His circumstances, his motives, his sincerity, his exnation I didnt hear any of this properly.


    All hes ever told me was a roundabout, abstract answer. Its an excuse that doesnt work for me, even if its an excellent businessmans way of speaking. Using the samenguage in conversation is fundamental, and Im not a businessman.


    n Leopold, who had been just an illusion to me for so many years, materializes and talks to me, smiles, breathes and smells, touches me every moment that always blurs my consciousness.


    How much I looked forward to studying abroad, how much I wanted to send a letter to my family and friends I left behind in the kingdom, and how I was determined to break free from this deformed life. After making eye contact with n, all of this hot enthusiasm bes dull like a night fog that scatters in the morning sun.


    The moment I monopolize n Leopold. The euphoria of that magical time is more exhrating than anything Ive ever experienced.


    I dont have anything to say if Ive lived a small life, but its true that the actions he takes, the expressions he makes, and the words he says are so stimting that I cant turn a blind eye to them.


    But I must never forget. No matter how sweet he is, as sweet as candy, licking it with a wounded tongue is only painful.


    So in order to face n Leopold straight, to resent him indifferently, to rify my feelings for him and to bepletely free from the remnants of the fear that weighed on me, I decided to wait for him and confront him.


    Of course, I must not forget to tell the story of Mr. Maurice.


    I felt lighthearted after a long time. Have I ever felt this relieved since the day I first learned that I was being stalked by an unidentified man? Even after his identity was finally revealed, I never feltfortable living in this picturesque mansion.


    Some mayugh at me for being so proud of a decision that I havent even tried yet, but this resolution really means a lot to me. To the point where I think the worries and tears of the past few months were a hardship to reach this conclusion.


    So I was so happy that I wanted to hug myself. I feel like I have crossed a wall I thought I would never be able to cross. Like the saying that the beginning is half the battle, I had a hunch that there will be countless walls left in the future, but everything will be fine.


    You can do it, Melissa. So I just need to see n again!


    * * *


    Its been a few days since I thought that way. Theres a problem. n Leopold hasnt yete back.


    Is it because I made a big decision? The days without him were as long as months.


    In fact, it wouldnt have been a big problem if it had stopped here. If its waiting silently, Im pretty confident in doing that. But,


    Are you here?


    Ha Why are you here again?


    It is a huge problem that an unexpected uninvited guest has already visited me for the third time.


    Sit down, its getting cold.


    Monica Elwood was a very brazen woman. It was four days ago that she came back to me. I believed that she would never meet me after the day she tore my clothes and scratched my skin.


    She didnt seem to be here to apologize or say anything in particr. She just walked into the dining hall of the detached house at lunchtime and sat at the opposite side of the big table where I always sat alone and ate. It was the same the day before, yesterday and even today..


    She greeted me and then dined again. With an attitude of insignificance, as if she were dealing with ady whom she had met several times in the social world. It was really shameless.


    When I met her in the dining hall, my feelings were half absurd and half fearful all three times. I wanted to avoid my seat immediately, but I couldnt read her intention to attack me likest time, and above all, I had a useless determination.


    Why do I have to get out of the way? This is my space, this is my meal. Isnt she the one who needs to get out of the way?


    Today, Sandra ran away in surpriseits getting more and more entrenched that she must have been harassed by Monica Elwood at some pointMonica was surprisingly nonchnt. She was even eating in a ridiculously beautiful appearance.


    Today she was wearing a dress as white and beautiful as snow, which looked almost like an angel or a fairy. I almost believed that the evil deed of the other day was in my imagination.


    You dont n toe every day, are you? Are you free?


    All I have is money and time.


    Ha.


    I shook my head quietly and started eating. The main dish was veal with potato puree.


    You know, Collins.


    .


    The way she talked informally was the same. Temptress, should I be thankful that she isnt saying anything like that anymore?


    No matter how beautiful she is, I didnt want to mingle with a rude person. So I maintained the distance. I dont even want to get close to this woman.


    I hate mushrooms. Will you eat it for me?


    Ha.


    What is she talking about? I shot back while cutting the meat.


    What are you doing? Is it a new type of bullying?


    I was able to reply to her in a pretty loud voice. Of course, I still freeze when our eyes meet.


    What do you mean by bullying? How can I do that when Im so scared of baby?


    Monica folded her eyes and smiled. I swear Ive never seen such an evil smile in my life.


    Im trying to get close to you. I dont have any friends. He doesnt seem to be here either. Im not here to see n, so dont worry.


    .I have a friend and n isnt usually here at this time.


    Isnt it normal to apologize for what happened before that? And why am I answering each and every one of her questions?


    Thats great! Its perfect for girls to build friendships.


    I dont want to build a friendship. Im going to eat now, so dont interrupt


    Its a secret between us, so dont tell n Im here.


    No, Im not building a friendship!


    Monica, who ignored my words, was so annoying that my face heated up. What can I do? What a brazen woman.


    Then Monica, who picked up a plump cherry and put it in her mouth, whispered in an elegant and captivating voice, while curving her eyes.


    If I say, Ill kill your maid?


    I dropped the dishware.

 Chapter 84:

    Chapter 84:


    It was a drowsy afternoon.


    Sandra.


    Yes, Lady.


    Will that womane tomorrow too?


    .


    As expected, Sandra was silent. Just a while ago, she was constantly babbling about the difference between Sourne and Lunoa, or that she would teach me Lunoa little by little in the future.


    Considering how chatty she isat this point I feel like Ive be her buddyits noticeably entric.


    Three times a day, Sandra takes me to the dining hall, and while I eat, she simply takes a meal from the servants cafeteria. Strangely enough, when she sees Monica Elwood sitting in the dining hall, she disappears in a sh, as if her feet are on fire. She did not even say goodbye before heading off to the servants cafeteria.


    At first I thought it might be just a whim, but recently Monica has been having lunch with me almost every day, week after week. And on the day Monica is here, Sandra hides herself. This cant be a coincidence.


    You know, Sandra.


    I didnt mention it at first because I thought Sandra wanted me to pretend I didnt know, but its weird no matter how much I think about it.


    Is the person Sandra was talking about Monica Elwood?


    What? Thats. Well.


    I cant believe shes so flustered. This is like a yes.


    Then the person who Mr. Maurice was in love with.


    I, I didnt say anything, miss!


    But Monica is Elwood, not Leopold, so why does Leopolds servant serve her?


    I asked the question again, but Sandra closed her mouth tightly, with her shoulders hunched up.


    If they promised marriage since childhood, I dont think it can be summed up in one word that she is not a lover. So is she a distant rtive?


    .


    A secret illegitimate child who cannot be given thest name Leopold? Has this gone too far?


    Now Sandras hands were trembling pitifully.


    I dont get it. Sandra wont tell me.


    Ah, ah, mydy!


    Then Sandra jumped up and stopped talking.


    I, as I said before, Im not ready yet. Im sorry. But Ill tell you soon.


    .


    As I looked at her fingers trembling nervously, it was only then that I realized that I was pushing too hard. Maybe shes traumatised.


    As soon as I recalled that I too had a traumatic position that I should never touchin my case, things like hospitals, medicine smells, and needles, but fortunately I rarelye across themI felt a bted sense of guilt.


    Oh, what did I. Im sorry.


    Theres nothing to apologize for, miss.


    But still.


    I dont know how long she will need to prepare her state of mind or if it will ever be prepared, , but if the level of trauma is serious, I can wait for as long as she needs. Sandra isnt the one who has to tell me everything, and Monica isnt the one I need to focus on.


    The only opponent I have to face is n Leopold. n is also the one who will teach me how to face the future when I have to live with a heart that doesnt embrace him in the end.


    Its ironic at first nce to learn how to stand alone from n, but hes the only key to liberating Melissa Collins. It will make me a free and mature adult who is now still immature and sick as a girl.


    But why isnt n Leopolding back? Its already been more than 10 days since hest came home.


    Goodness.


    Youre here? Sit down.


    And why does this womane to me without getting tired.


    I sat helplessly looking at Monica, who was cutting croissants in a red dress like her beautiful hair.


    Is your nickname rose?


    Rose?


    Monica moved her red petal-like lips and somehow she was distraught. Are all Lunoa people this beautiful?


    I hear that sometimes, but it was actually a nickname for Baby.


    Baby.


    I didnt intend to be obedient to Monicas wishes. So I didnt want to have a private chat with Monica Elwood, who didnt know anything


    You mean n?


    Yes, its about babys old days.


    I couldnt get enough of ns nickname, Rose, without asking in detail.


    Why, Why is it rose?


    His lips are as pretty as petals. Its red.


    What?


    For a moment, I thought of the touch of the lips without realizing it, and I almost spit the soup that I was drinking.


    It seemed as if Monicas blue eyes were slowly thinning, but my hand, more urgent to quench the heat on my face, hurriedly grabbed the ss of cold water.


    What are you thinking? Of course it was a joke.


    .


    Then I was stunned as if I had been hit in the head when she scolded me with pathetic eyes.


    n is a bit sensitive, like a thorn. So hes a bit of a perfectionist.. Well, you wouldnt know it, though.


    .


    He was also called a rose master. Thats why I gave him a rose perfume when he entered the academy.


    Monica looked triumphant, showing off that she knew ns story that I didnt know. The arrogant smile matched the gorgeous features perfectly.


    But I wasnt particrly jealous. Im not naive enough to believe that n will one day be mine. I was just thankful that she told me a story that I didnt know.


    Its a bit daunting to say that Monica Elwood was the first person to gift the perfume, but its true that it suits him really well..


    And Rose Master. Thats probably the cutest word Ive heard recently. I told him not to buy roses without knowing that. Iughed for no reason.


    Listening to ns childhood story, I somehow rxed, so I decided to ask what I was curious about.


    Well, n hasnt been home for more than ten days. Do you know anything? I dont even know what hes doing.


    Why dont you know that he isnt didnte home, he just didnt look for you?


    Ah.


    The answer made me pale. As she said, theres no reason for n toe home and look for me, so why did I think so? In an instant, everything copsed.


    Then Monica, who regained her bright smile, said.


    Im kidding. n has travelled to Hwa.


    Hwa?


    The Hwa Empire, Far East.


    Oh.


    Her words quickly put me into a trifling thought.


    He probably went by ship, right? Theres no ne here. By boat to the Empire of the East. Then, right now he must be on a journey.


    In the meantime, there was inevitable relief that he did note home without me knowing. As soon as the frozen heart slowly began to melt, Monica continued.


    He didnt tell you, did he? I understand what you think.


    .


    Those words pierced my heart like a dagger. My heart became cold.


    In a fit of anger, I had the urge to tell her that we kissed, but I managed to use my superhuman mentality and held it in.


    Its true that n Leopold and I kissed, and it was as sweet and warm as lovers kisses. But n doesnt love me.


    So it doesnt mean anything.


    n is a beautiful person that anyone can look up to, and he is surrounded by great and wonderful people around him. If he can share a kiss like that with me, who is nothing, there may be quite a few women who actually know the texture of those lips. Even Monica in front of me right now.


    But this useless disinformation is always the problem.


    But n said he wasnt in a rtionship with you.


    What?


    Monicas smooth forehead was crumpled at once. It was fascinating and scary how a person could change so quickly.


    Ha, so? Do you think Im the same as you?


    She seemed unwilling to hide her agitation. It was just transparent, fiery anger.


    The rtionship between him and me cannot be defined only by the word lover. We are both family and one and only friends. Were each others only allies in this rough world, and at the same time, its our secret, okay?


    .


    Monica Elwood spoke those grandiose words without catching her breath. When I just opened and closed my mouth, and didnt know what to answer, she spoke again.


    Dont be proud that he has you by his side for a while. He has put you in a separate house because youre too embarrassing for him to take you outside. Thats your position.


    Didnt you say you wanted to be friends with me?


    How can I be friends with someone like you? I was just wondering why n was interested in you.


    Ha.


    She didnt scratch me or rip my clothes like before, but she was staring at me like an angry leopard. Why is she making that face with those pretty eyes and lips?


    It was strange that I suddenly felt close to her, whom I had been afraid of not so long ago.


    So, youre observing me to get ns interest.


    Stop. Dont tell me youre thinking that Im your rival


    But in the end you and I


    Weve been together for nearly a lifetime! We had each others first kiss, and were destined to get married soon. Dad wants it too.


    .


    First kiss, marriage.


    The dreamy words left me speechless. n and I are still a long way off, even if we have narrowed the physical distance. Her words forced me to reflect on the fact.


    At that moment, a strange question arose in the consciousness that had stopped as if it had tripped over a beautiful reality.


    Is Monica Elwood the daughter of a Duke of Lunoa?


    I dont think so, but what the hell is her fathers status, that shes saying its a simple thing to marry Leopolds sessor?


    It is true that she looks as splendid and noble as the daughter of a prestigious family. I just dont know what a great family Elwood is because I dont know any information about the social circles here.


    I was a little embarrassed, but I couldnt resist my curiosity, so I asked.


    Whos your father?


    But to my surprise, Monicas face suddenly changed from anger to rxation. Like shes not mad at me. Why? Is it really that great of a family?


    Her answer that followed made me even more suspicious.


    Ha, did I worry for nothing?


    What?


    I didnt expect n to really tell you nothing.

 Chapter 85:

    Chapter 85:


    After that day, Monica did not appear in the annex. Had she already figured out why n was interested in me?


    If its really like that, Id like to know.


    What I found out after about ten lunches with herand of course I never really talked to her except for thest daywas, in general, not good.


    How long have n and Monica been together,how special they are to each other and the conviction that there is no room for me to intervene. What a perfect match for two rose-like people, how shabby I am inparison were things I wish I hadnt known.


    Maybe its a good thing. Thanks to this, I think Ill be able to meet n again with a cool and rational face. No matter how much n Leopold puts his lips on the back of my hand and wipes my tears with his handkerchief with meaningless kindness, I will be able to shake it all off now.


    Still, n didnte back, so the progress of writing my novel was slow. Due to the mncholic summer rain that continued day after day, my body and mind were damp.


    If I kill time like this, my firm resolution that I made for the first time in a while may fizzle out. Until n Leopoldes back and finds me, Ill have to diligently reflect on mymitment and greet him in the strongest and most prepared state.


    So I opened my diary and picked up a pen. The diary, filled with misceneous scribbles, was not a diary, but rather like a museum disying traces of past anguish.


    <strong>[What to say when I meet n.</strong>


    <strong>1. The story of Mr. Maurice.</strong>


    <strong>2. Tobias Miller: Ask him the whole story of how he got Tobias involved in the terrible ident, whether he is fully reflecting on this misdeed, and how hes going to apologize. (If theres no sign of self-reflection, Ill reprimand him and remind him. By the way, will there be a day when I meet Toby again?)</strong>


    <strong>3. Ask him if all he really wants from me is Moons Paradise and promise me that hell let me out of here when Iplete the novel. Memorandum, if possible.</strong>


    <strong>4. As a courtesy to the times Melissa Collins had spent to love n Leopold, n is to apologize for making her regret those times.</strong>


    <strong>As part of his apology, he is to exin in detail what kind of person he was. (Including the family story that he didnt tell me after he heard my secret.)</strong>


    <strong>5. Asking for a respectful apology as kissing me arbitrarily is clearly rude.</strong>


    <strong>6. Get a promise to notify me in advance if he is unable to return home for a long time.]</strong>


    Is this enough? Is there anything missing?


    Oh, I almost forgot one important thing.


    Yes, this cant be left out. I have to hear everything about what circumstances and how he stalked me, what brought me here, the real reason for bringing me, when he started nning, etc.


    With a satisfied smile as I rotated the pen, I quickly wrote down two more things.


    This is to show my determination not to be dragged around by him any more, and number 6 is. Its natural to have a responsibility as the person who brought me in, right?


    Of course you have to take responsibility. Youre not going to let me out right now.


    After looking through what I had written with a determined face, I thought about writing a few more things, but I stopped because I was not confident of remembering them all. I cant even take this diary and read it out.


    Still, I think everything necessary is included. I felt much lighter when I got my thoughts organized.


    After that, I went back to my normal life. Writing novels without much progress, learning the Lunoanguage from Sandra little by little, fumbling through books in the Lunoesenguage, spending awkward times with Mr. Maurice, whoes once a week, and writing down letters that I couldnt send.


    Is it because I fell asleep suddenly? Thisnguid and boring daily life passed quickly like an arrow that was shot without any resistance.


    In the meantime, there was never a day when I didnt think of n Leopold. From the thought of just wanting to see his face, the frustration of only being able to wait for him, to the new anger that pours in every time I remembered his past deeds. He really makes me feel various emotions.


    Oh, there was a time when he appeared in my dreams. There were two such incidents. The contents were the same, but it was a dream that he came to me wearing silver armour like a knight from history.


    Armed with cold iron, n looked cooler, and I could hear the shing of metal as he strode closer. I stood trembling slightly, wondering if he hade to kill me.


    But suddenly, n knelt reverently in front of me, so I held out my hand as if possessed.


    On that hand, he kissed like an oath. First, on the back of my hand and then on each finger, he offered a sincere kiss as if he were a knight who came back alive after the war.


    And when he finally lifted his gaze, the dawn-like eyes, just as darkness had cleared and dawn had opened, pierced me.


    I woke up in horror at the sight of a terrible desire in it.


    Its already the third same dream.


    I fell asleep while reading a book. I hope I dont get sick tomorrow.


    I stretched slowly, repositioning myself. I dont know how deep was that de-like gaze, that even after returning to reality, I still think that my heart is still numb.


    Miss.


    At that moment, Sandra, who entered the room, said urgently.


    The young master is back. Ill help you prepare.


    Oh.


    It was e summer night, two and a half months after Ist saw n.


    * * *


    The ce he called me to was the office of the main building. It was dark in the room where only one candle was burning quietly.


    He was standing with his back against a wooden table cluttered with papers, with his head bowed softly. The mess on the table was somehow not like n. The faint moonlight glimmered like a mist over his shoulder.


    n didnt look back as if he didnt know I came in. I wondered if he was deep in thought or if he had any concernwas worried.


    n.


    I called him urgently. It still didnt feel real that he was in front of meyet, and his back in the hazy moonlight was exceptionally dim. So I was afraid that he would disappear like a mirage.


    The neck exposed above the cor was as noble as white snow.


    n.


    I impulsively ran to him and hugged him by the waist. A t, hard back and a subtle body temperature. The sweet and bitter scent of rose vines and wet soil.


    Thank God, its not a dream.


    Oh.


    As soon as I realized it, I pulled my arms back like I was burned.


    Am I still not awake? Where did the courage to say the words to n go? Just as I tried to beat myself up like that, I suddenly realized.


    The fact that I was missing him more than I thought.


    At that moment n looked back at me.


    .


    He was always as white and pale as the moon, but today he seemed to be in danger for some reason. The shiny gray eyes with blue light were as clear as showing off their presence in the dark, but there were emotions resembling sadness and hopelessness


    There are days when ns eyes glow like this. Somehow, I felt like I had seen his hidden secrets.


    Melissa.


    If you have to go on a business trip like this you should have told me.


    Obviously, this was not the intention, but my voice shook strangely. Like a whining child.


    n, who was staring at me, narrowed the distance and grabbed me by the shoulder. His body size, which is one head taller than me, obscured the moonlight that was pouring over me. Instead, his dark shadow cast over me.


    .


    A sense of intimidation and tension engulfed me. My heart thumped. His blue-gray eyes were as persistent as trying to dig into me. There was no escape from his body and gaze. I just held my breath. as if standing on the edge of a cliff


    Nevertheless, his grip on my shoulder was surprisingly cautious.


    Melissa, Troy.


    I watched his lips gently open.


    Answer me. What happens to Troy?


    Troy?


    For some reason n was asking about my novel. Is it the illusion created by this strange darkness that his voice sounds strangely desperate?


    He lived by deceiving everyone. Even to himself. What the hell was that deception for?


    That.


    There are moments like that sometimes. Sometimes you just want to hear a story. Anything that happens outside of reality.


    Troy has an old wound.


    I whispered, thinking maybe thats how n feels now.


    The wound grew at an rming rate. It was already big enough to swallow him all while he was still a child..


    .


    So its not like deception. Its only natural to look clumsy sometimes. The young Troy, covered in scars and weeping, still lives in his heart.


    So I want to soothe him, hug him.


    Its all right. Youre doing great.


    Was what I wanted to tell n tonight, when he seems to be anxious.. With that in mind, I gently leaned my cheek against ns wrist, which stretched over my shoulder.


    Is that all?


    Then I could feel ns hand being strained.


    Can he eventually be free? The ideal that he longed for even in the midst of fears


    .


    Can he find it?


    Its a strange thing. I felt like n, who asked me that, was like a small animal that relied on me. As if my answer were his salvation.


    Of course I know its ridiculous. How could he, who is so high and so great, lean on me, who is so small and insignificant.


    Nevertheless, I answered while looking into his eyes.


    Yes.


    At that moment, n hugged my head. Thefort of being in his arms was deeper than eternity.


    But suddenly he hurriedly pulled himself off. It had only been a few seconds since he held me in his arms. Saying the following words to me with a confused face,


    Thats it for today.


    I still.


    n sighed as I tried to return to his arms. He seemed to be angry, or he seemed to be holding back his anger.


    Its better to go back.


    I couldnt resist him, who spoke strangely with a strong voice, so I just bit my lips. I wish I had the courage to say I wanted to be hugged more.


    Is he tired from the long business trip? Of course he will. Maybe he wants to catch up on his work or organize his thoughts before he goes to bed.


    Okay, still, I hope you find me again sooner orter. I have something to say.


    .


    And if you have to travel far in the future.


    Then n leaned in my ear.


    Ill tell you. Im sorry.


    The breathy whisper made me shiver.


    Okay, go now.


    .


    It was a pity that I couldnt hug him again, and when I looked up, his blue-gray eyes, which had always been cool, were twinkling.


    ns lips touched and fell lightly on my cheek the moment I realized that those eyes were remarkably simr to those I had seen in my dream. It was very fleeting.


    T/N: I rte with n so much here, to be honest in your life you are so lost that you arent sure of anything at some point, it makes you feel like quitting everything because you dont see any end to this hellish misery.


    In my life I had a simr situation and after hearing those words from someone who is important to me I strangely felt light that I literally thought I might die soon because I was feeling so light hearted.


    Here, for n, Melissa is a very important person, she wrote a novel with a character so much the same as n even with his original name that he wants to hear the words of him getting out of this misery soon.

 Chapter 86: I Never Asked For This

    Chapter 86:I Never Asked For This


    As Iy on my bed, staring at the ceiling, and thinking about various things, the room that had been immersed in pitch-ck darkness slowly lit up with a dim light.


    I cant believe I couldnt sleep a wink.. I couldnt find a usible answer to what n was upset about. A sigh came out for no reason.


    I couldnt sleep all night and my head was heavy and hazy, but I curled up under the soft nket and tried to recall what happenedst night again.


    A voice that had subsided as if he was holding back his anger. When he pushed me away, it was as ruthless as pushing someone he really hated.


    How did I end up making him so angry? By hugging him as I like? Maybe my udy-like behavior was disapproving.


    Or did he not like the answer I gave when he asked about Troy? Because he said he liked my writing. Maybe that wasnt the answer n was expecting.


    But its very strange. If he was really angry, why did he kiss me on the cheek. Because hes a gentleman? Is it his creed to give a good night kiss even if hes angry?


    Huh?


    Then I heard the sound of a carriage moving away.


    The morning had not yet arrived and the sky was still dawn blue. All kinds of visitors and carriagese and go into the mansion more often than I thought, but there will be only one person who leaves the mansion at this time with a carriage.


    When I met n, who came back from workte at night, I always wondered at what time he leaves the mansion. But I didnt expect to find it out this way.


    He has been going out at this hour. In the early hours of my morning sleep, when I was wandering in my dreams.


    I once thought that n might disappear by magic. So maybe all the time I ate and talked with him was a mirage.


    I guess I still have the habit of thinking of n Leopold as a fantasy.


    At that time, I was suddenly enveloped in a strange feeling. Then, all the time he spent on his way home so faris just to stop by for several hours?


    Certainly, Ill be mistaken that hes back to meet me.


    Yesterday was the day he came back from a business trip for more than two months, so he must have been tired, but why didnt he stay a little longer? This is his house. Is his work that busy? Did he get some sleep?


    As I worried about him helplessly, I realized one thing. I loved and admired ns background and thebels[1] that followed him, but in my heart, I thought it was all given for granted.


    A lover that everyone wishes for and a role model for young people. A genius businessman and the only heir to Sournes PirLeopold. I thought that all these crowns were given to him naturally as he was born with Leopolds name.


    I had no idea of the times he would have endured the pressure of the praises while I was earnestly loving his beautiful shining moments.


    My mind wasplicated. It is true that I havee to hate him for capturing my heart and even keeping me in his cage, but I cant deny that I still love him. But now I even feel sympathy for him.


    Who the hell am I sympathizing with?


    As I was lost in thought, the morning dawned bright. I sat down in front of the table with the manuscript spread out. However, I did not write, but was staring nkly at the clouds floating past outside the window.


    It was only natural to startle Sandra, who came to wake me up with a sleepy face. I didnt want to worry her, so I acted like I just woke up. My excuse was that its a nice day today, so I woke up early.


    But poor Sandra had to be surprised once more, because of a servant from the main building who came to my room as soon as the morning dawned.


    The young master sent it.


    What he brought out was a basket full of pale pink peonies.


    T-the young master sent this?


    While Sandra, who had received it, was stunned, I stopped as if frozen in the frigid cold.


    Miss, theres a note in the basket!


    Sandra approached me with arge flower basket in her arms since the basket was so big that her hands were full and she couldnt open the note by herself, so I had to open it myself. I reached through the flowers.


    This is.


    It was a thin, smooth paper with fine gold leaf rims, as if torn from a notebook. It was folded twice in exactly the same shape as the nasty notes I had received several times.


    Even though I knew there would be no warning or requirement like that, somehow I hesitated.


    Dont tell me he wrote down the reason why he was angry with mest night. With that in mind, I opened the note carefully.


    Contrary to my expectation, the words inside were overly concise.


    <strong>[Yesterdays flower.]</strong>


    Ha.


    A sigh, which seemed like augh and a breath of relief, flowed out. He suddenly and cruelly kicked me out, and in the meantime, he kept the promise he made to fulfil my request? I couldnt even like it because I didnt know what he was thinking.


    Miss.


    Even after the servant returned, Sandra diligently looked at my countenance.


    Youre not going to tell me to throw this away, are you? Its so pretty.


    Oh.


    Then I remembered the bright yellow bouquet I had received from n the other day. I had asked Sandra to throw it away. The strange thing was that I couldnt remember why I decided to throw the flower away.


    What was it? What was it again?


    My sleep deprived brain kept refusing to remember, so I paused, choosing a word. Sandra hurriedly added, as if I was thinking about whether to throw away the flowers or not.


    Do you know the flowernguage of peony?


    No, what is it?


    Its pudency.


    Pudency..


    At that moment, strangely enough, a sensation that I had never been conscious of came back to life. ns lips that gently touched and fell on my cheekst night..


    I think I was shaking.


    Im sure the master values you. If youre just one of the artists he is sponsoring, how can he do this?


    .


    An artist sponsored by n Leopold. It was absurd that the servants here knew so much about my rtionship with n, but now that I think about it, I dont think its wrong.


    The weak point is that it is a sponsorship that has never been asked for consent.


    I think hes right that he likes my novel.


    Thats how it all starts! Did he tell you why?


    Judging that my softened tone was permission, Sandra was humming and transferring flowers into a vase. Sitting on the bed, I answered, watching the bright pink flowers unfold on the table.


    My writing changed his daily life.


    Oh my.


    Sandra, who stopped her hand for a moment, turned to me.


    Its so cool.


    Her amber eyes were shining as if looking at a newborn baby deer. She looked so lovely that I couldnt stand the cuteness.


    I misunderstood you as a couple at first, right? I told you, it wasnt groundless!


    .


    I wasnt in the least pleased with the words. It even felt imprudent to say that n and I were mistaken for lovers. He and I belong to different worlds in the first ce.


    Little Melissa, who dreamed of marrying a prince, no longer exists. I grew up to be a more realistic person than anyone else.


    One of the habits I learned naturally as I grew older is not to expect anything. Life never goes the way you expect it to. But lifes still a blessing because there is no disappointment without expectations.


    Sandra.


    At least it is for me. Because Im not strong enough yet. Even in the seemingly trivial despair, I end up unhappy as if I were lost in the dark.


    Yes, miss.


    I never asked for this sponsorship.


    So please be careful.


    Dont ever say that again. Do you understand?


    Mi, miss, I.


    Please.


    I dont want to be disappointed with n Leopold anymore.


    * * *


    Lunoas social club, where celebrities, nobles and wealthy foreigners from all walks of life secretly gather, was the nucleus of Lunoas political and financial circles. This luxurious subterranean space never goes out even at night.


    Certain qualifications were required to set foot here. In other words, it was a big water that the floaters could not evene close to. It would not be an exaggeration to say that in order to establish a firm ce in the principality, one must almost live here.


    n Leopold was strongly offended by the fact, but his natural entrepreneurial temperamentpletely concealed unnecessary emotions. n was already one of the most notable figures here, which meant that his ns were going smoothly.


    It is shocking to know that these men, who noisily clinking their drinking sses in the thick cigarette smoke and sometimes even make vulgar jokes, are all famous.


    But even more surprising is the fact that in the past, wars and cities have been lost because of the frivolous conversations and even yful bets of those gathered here. The social club of Lunos was a ce with such a history.


    Outside of this enormous underground space, n, who was called out to one side of the dark alley, stood without hiding his ufortable expression.


    n!


    What are you doing?


    The womans arm, which was about to hug him, was interrupted by his ck gloved hands.


    Ive told you not toe to me. You dont want me to be more polite anymore?


    A moment of fear rose in the brown eyes of Marc Riemann, a woman who raised her dazzling blond hair high.


    I know you are more interested in ambition than women. But thats why you need me.


    But she soon regained her confident expression.


    I mean, use me.


    I dont need you.


    Despite the firm refusal, the woman raised her chin without being intimidated.


    n, dont you know that even if youre the heir to a great family, youre just a stranger here in Lunoa, arent you? Youre not even an aristocrat here. Monica Elwood, whom you stand by with, shes neither noble nor anything, so you must be with me.


    n shed a lowugh at the remark. He didnt even listen to what the woman in front of him said. He just thought of someone with the same colour eyes. No, its a little more Was it thin and ssy?


    As soon as Marc, who was mistaken for finally leading the conversation, smiled with satisfaction, n spoke coldly.


    It seems that you havent heard what I told your father the other day.


    [1] as in his achievements, title, etc.

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87:


    n said coldly.


    It seems that you havent heard what I told your father the other day.


    If thats the case, it went in one ear and out the other[1]. I thought he was bothering you again.


    She knows it well. The beautiful brow was waving like a wave.


    I cant believe youre suddenly dating while youre so busy trying to settle down in Lunoa. Also with the Sourne woman? Im sure you didnt mean to believe it either.


    Oh my. Its true.


    At ns dry response, Marceughed and scoffed. Then, arge turquoise earring hanging from the ear reflected the light and glistened.


    You may not know, but I already sent someone to the kingdom to find out. That there is not a single woman in a prestigious family who can be suspected as your lover.


    You are diligent too.


    n managed to resist ignoring her and wanting to leave. Therefore, he did not hide his sarcastic attitude. Although he had already politely refused several times, it is already too much for him to keep this much courtesy towards Marc Riemann.


    So she wouldnt be a decent woman, and you wouldnt have a serious rtionship with an unnamed woman who isnt beneficial.


    Its frustrating that you dont believe it. Since shes not an aristocrat, shes not too concerned with names and positions.


    So youre telling me to believe in the existence of a woman Ive never seen before? Why dont you just say youre a gay or an impotent?


    Ha.


    n scoffed. He hated this stupid ss the most. An idiot trying to provoke. The fact that she believes in her fathers power andmits shameful acts, or that she is ignorant of her ownck of culture, is just stupid.


    Then I have no choice but to tell her in more detail.


    Im d I hid her. Shes such a delicate woman.


    .


    Marcs gaze on him, who had an indifferent gaze on her, was sweet. There really is a woman who is secretly dating this cold man? Then why cant I?


    She added with a flushed look.


    Tell me if you really have a woman, n. Why did you fall in love with her?


    Of course..


    n had a beautiful smile on his lips. The pale eyes were still icy, but the smile was provocative enough to be called obscene.


    Isnt femininity noble and elegant? I am a man, after all.


    .


    Isnt it more of sexual desire than for a family or status?


    Marc, who blushed at the blunt remark that returned her provocation, bit her lips, but n remained smiling.


    Yes, this isnt the worst yet. If it goes out nicely like this.


    But Marc Riemanns heart was once again poisoned. n Leopold, whom she thought was totally driven by interests, fell in love because she was just a woman?


    He is no different from ordinary men.


    n.


    Marcs interest in n grew hotter, let alone cooler. Its easier to talk if its just femininity, not status or background. The womans brown eyes narrowed sharply.


    I think Ive exined enough


    Wait a minute.


    Then Marc suddenly hugged the man in front of her. Then she touched his waist with an explicit touch and held him against her voluptuous body.


    I was stupid, n. I was focusing only on you as a businessman. But of course, I love you as a man as well.


    Miss Riemann.


    n narrowed his brows nervously. The woman who pushed him stubbornly was just a role.


    He recited a small curse through his teeth.


    I dont want to hurt you, so let go.


    Leave it to me. You cant evenpare me to the Sourne girls.


    Despite ns cool warning, Marc stretched out her arms. ck hair curled gently between her fingers and the brilliant jewels in her hands.


    Soon as she pulled ns face and poked her lips out, n couldnt bear it anymore and pushed her away.


    Ah!


    As Marc was tossed upon the cold stone floor, the dazzling hem of her robe fluttered, creating a small sandstorm. ns eyes looking down at it didnt contain any emotion.


    Obviously I warned you. Are you not aware that you are ady?


    This.. How dare you insult me like this!


    I think it was generous enoughpared to Miss Riemanns impertinence. I hope we never meet again.


    .


    Marc trembled as shey face down. Even if he looked at a leaf of grass by the roadside, it wouldnt be as insensitive as this. This was the first time she experienced this kind of humiliation.


    She had always got what she wanted. The deep sense of contempt that boiled in her heart only made her want the beautiful man in front of her more.


    Today, get that woman sorted as soon as you get back.


    n clicked his tongue irritably as Marc said with an evil voice.


    Thats enough of your indecent behavior. Unless you want to shame the family name.


    Take care of her and be my lover from tomorrow onwards. Otherwise, Ill tell my father and stop you from establishing yourself in the Principality. By any means.


    Ha.


    Could it be any uglier? n sat down with a light sigh in front of her, who couldnt stand up because she seemed to have sprained her ankle.


    Is this what you mean by being an aristocrat, Miss Marc Riemann?


    .


    Its amazing.


    When n wasnt agitated, Marc was rather nervous. Does he think its a joke? But her words were by no means absurd.


    Brigadier General Riemann is not a noble person in the first ce, and his daughter is a petnt person.


    Now that hes retired, he is soid back that its routine for him to act as a fraternity gatekeeper or spawn a gossip street, so he could threaten ns position here in Lunoa if she asked.


    Why? Do you think I cant do it because I love you? Then, you are wrong. Theres nothing I cant do to have you.


    She quickly hoped that ns cool eyes and noble lips would ask her for forgiveness and beg her with tears and hoped for him to copse. That scene was bound to be beautiful.


    How can she see it? What he fears the most..


    Railway.


    Marc remembered the word and smiled insidiously in an udylike manner..


    Your charitable work is supported at the national level, and your trade is your personal domain, so there is no sanction. But what about the railroad?


    Even in the Kingdom of Sourne, the railroad business has not yet taken shape. The sketches of this great transport revolution were first embodied in the Principality of Lunoa. It was thanks to the perfectbination of environment and conditions.


    The arrival of a world in which trains loaded with not only people but also cargo, and livestock would pass between the capital and the border area in an instant was about to arrive. A new era will be ushered in.


    Therefore, it was only natural that investment in the railway business was the hottest topic in Lunoa society.


    It was not long before n Leopold came to the Principality that he had been on the list of railroad investors curated over the years, and now his investment contracts were on the verge of being counted.


    If he sessfully umtes wealth and consolidates his name in Lunoa with investments in the railway business, everything will be fine after that.


    That was the point that Marc was digging into.


    Youre a foreigner after all. What if high-ranking officials and important figures of the Principalitye together to decide on restrictions on foreign investment?


    Marcs father, Brigadier General Riemann, was a war hero and cousin of the princess, a senior nobleman of Lunoa, and his brother was Archbishop Hessen, a member of the Senate.


    No matter how much Leopold was protected by the Sourne royal family, he could not ovee Riemanns influence in the Principality of Lunoa.


    In the Principality of Lunoa, where the aristocracy is still evident, unlike the Sourne kingdom, n is only a young neer to the business world. He was even a foreigner.


    I know, your performance here means a lot to you. And that you are a tough man who dont know how to run away.


    .


    Soe to me at this point, n. If you say youre going to abandon her and be my man, Ill take everything that happened today as if it never happened.


    No matter how much her desire to have him soared to its peak, she did not expect to attempt such a petty threat against a stranger herself.


    It was a cruel and brutal precipitation that really had no way for him to confront. Marc looked up at n with a thrill of guilt and expectations.


    But n Leopold was cold-blooded as if he saw an ant, even his contempt towards her was a luxury.


    Im afraid that wont be possible.


    Youre an outstanding businessman. You know whats good and whats bad. Just swallow your pride.


    As Marc whispered, n sprang up. She scanned his beautiful body slowly from the tip of his toe with fervent eyes. When her gaze finally stopped at his eye-catching jewel-like eyes, the woman opened her mouth with an ecstatic look.


    Come on, n. Now get me up.


    But the man justughed silently, with a strange face that no one had ever seen before


    I cant help this cursed businessmans temperament. I am now pursuing my own interests thoroughly.


    Leaving the poor fallen woman alone, n turned around without hesitation. Then a shrill voice flew behind him.


    I dont understand you! Im sure youll regret what happened today!


    I dont understand myself either.


    The man sighed with a pale face. But he did not look back or slow down. Instead of returning to the social club where the party waited, he hurried towards the carriage with the ck lion pattern on it.


    It was the moment when n Leopold, who lived only for the fulfillment of his long-standing n, made the first mistake.


    * * *


    Deep in the night, the butler and servants rushed out to greet their owner in the carriage that appeared suddenly like a moon shadow.


    Young master!


    The somewhat disorganized appearance of the owner made the butler William feel faint.


    What the!


    After getting out of the carriage, n walked past the servants and headed for the main building. The posture was straight as usual and the constant stride did not seem drunk, but the strange atmosphere around him was indeed rare.


    The butler, who was following his masters footsteps, carefully opened his mouth.


    Lets get the bath ready.


    No.


    It was on the terrace of the main building where n stopped walking. Soft hair with the same color as the night sky fluttered lightly in the gentle breeze. He opened his closed eyes, leaning against the semicircr railing and taking a short breath.


    In the separate house.


    If its the separate house.


    The gleaming moonlight shone behind his back.


    Call her.


    [1] heard but disregarded or quickly forgotten.

 Chapter 88:

    Chapter 88:


    [T/N: The POV shifts from Melissa to n and vice versa in this chp]


    Melissa stood with slightly damp hair and a slightly defenseless face.


    n already knew that she usually took a bath before she went to bed. Maybe she was getting ready to sleep. Nevertheless, rather than feeling sorry, there was a greater sense of stability.


    My goodness.


    n whispered to the woman who couldnt take her eyes off him as if she had forgotten how to blink.


    There are no flowers today.


    .


    n Leopold, standing under the moonlight, was mesmerizingly beautiful. It seemed hard to believe that he was a human being, and it seemed as if he would disappear if she closed her eyes and opened them.


    But Melissa didnt forget to talk just because of his dazzling beauty. Rather, she was confused. It was because she felt that the affectionate feelings that had prevented her from treating him harshly no matter how hard she tried to pull herself together were fading at once.


    The cause was none other than a red mark left on ns disheveled shirt cor. It was so obvious that it was a mark of a womans lips.


    You.


    As if she was strangled, a very suppressed voice leaked out. However, Melissa could not continue her words because of the flood of emotions that shattered her mind into pieces.


    Her anger, which she reflected on his evil deeds one by one and thought about poor Tobias, would disappear like a bubble when she faced n.


    To overshadow the many nights when she med and suffered, Melissa trembled with terrible disillusionment when she faced him, who had been buried under the traces of an unknown woman.


    You called me out tonight to show me this? Youre now going to crush my heart?


    He is not even her lover, and yet the blood all over her body has be unbearably cold. The sensation made her heart beat fast. But the bitter hatred that rose in it was as hot as the fire of hell.


    Melissas face, which was happy when she suddenly hugged himst night, stopped still and didnt close the distance, as if she was a stranger. And then her face looks like its falling apart.


    Eventually, n was watching her in silence, grit his teeth in a clear rage. With a serious and deep gaze as if one were appreciating a work of art in an art museum


    But her lips crept open with an unexpected question.


    Is it Monica Elwood?


    .


    Only then did n look down at his badly disheveled cor and click his tongue. He was so distracted from running all the way here that he didnt even notice this look. He wasnt his usual self.


    And the moment his brow was nervously frowned, Melissa lost herst strand of patience.


    Tell me, is it Monica Ellwood?


    No.


    n grudgingly replied to an unprecedented rush. It wasnt Monica Elwood who had stained his clothes, it was stupid, low-ss Marc Riemann. So there was no mistake in his answer.


    Ha.


    But he didnt know that the answer hurt Melissas tender heart. She was staring at the man in front of her, chewing her lips visibly trembling.


    Disgusting man.


    Melissa opened her eyes wide in surprise at what she had said. But she didnt want to apologize.


    n Leopold was literally a disgusting man. He should not have done this to her even when he still knew how much she loved him. If he didnt know how she felt, he wouldnt have been kind enough to make her have such ecstatic delusions over and over again.


    It must have been fun, a country woman shuddered at every word of him. Then what is this today? A new joke?


    His cruel sadism, who looked as if he were watching out for her reaction, was unbearably disgusting to her.


    You rolled around in a mess Did you want to brag about it?


    Ha.


    Then ns mouth twisted coldly. The sight of her being confident and speaking recklessly made him stand on edge because she wasnt like her usual self.


    He knew why Melissa was angry. But he had also had his worst day that he couldnt kindly point out that it was a one-sided, silly illusion.


    Yes, it was splendid. It will probably be on the front page of the newspaper.


    Melissa burst into tears at the words. It was pitiful to see her barely holding back her sobs and shedding tears as if she didnt want to receive any sympathy from the man in front of her.


    Why did youe if you were going to do this? You should have slept all night. Why!


    The contempt was new. In her innocent red eyes. The low murmuring n soon closed his eyes.


    It was then that his red lips spat out impulsive words that were not calcted.


    Do you know what I threw away?


    Of course she.


    n sneered coldly as Melissa red at him and muttered. A deep, subdued voice echoed through the air.


    Theres no way youd know. Just to spend a few hours in this mansion, you dont know how I.


    Damn it.


    n, who wrinkled his brows in agony, roughly swept up his pitch-ck hair. He opened his eyes ferociously, and his cool blue-gray eyes turned straight to Melissa. Melissa gulped down her breath at the trap-like stare.


    Overshadowing the fact that it was this morning that she was worried about whether his work was very busy or did he sleep well, Melissa thought, feeling the shivering anger intact.


    I wont be fooled any more. n Leopold is neither noble nor elegant. Hes vulgar, brazen just disgusting.


    Did you think Id be touched if you said that? Its rather horrible to say that after seeing this look.


    Melissa spoke with strength in her words, even as she shed tears like beads. Severe contempt, with scorn in her eyes.


    I thought youd be special.


    The mans regret filled murmur dispersed helplessly. But for Melissa, all his words and sigh were like a sharp dagger.


    Special An ordinary woman like me must be special to you.


    .


    Did you try to hold me here because I was special? Softlyforting you with candy-like words?


    There was no answer to the womans cold words. Melissa murmured helplessly.


    Indecent.


    As if those words were a signal, a creepy look suddenly appeared in ns eyes.


    You know it well.


    The words of exnation came to the end of his throat, but what he said was an arsenic-mixed joke.


    It just so happened that I wasnt very satisfied today. You have to deal with it, Melissa.


    What?


    Melissa staggered with empty eyes under the illusion that her feet were falling apart. She regretted her past of being obsessed with him, and tears welled up as she was devoured by that sadness.


    Youre the worst.


    She was no longer confident of forgiving n Leopold.


    Seeing you, who is always in the spotlight but doesnt easily mix with people, I I was happy to think that there are simrities between you and me.


    .


    But you were a prodigal yboy in the background.


    She suddenly remembered a story she had heard from her mother. ns father, Ian Leopold, had a great history with women.


    Maybe its not just a rumor. The only son who inherited his blood is proving it so faithfully.


    Melissa continued to mutter with her small fist clenched.


    What does it feel like to be such a dirty deceitful person?


    Ha, are you out of your mind?


    n asked back in a vicious tone. The only person who recognized the hideous scar he had hidden deep in his heart, and who assured him that he would find what he had pursued blindly all his life, was now, dripping with pure hatred, belittling him.


    It wasst night when that heavenly constion held him back from falling. Suddenly, the purpose of his life and ideals seemed to be scattered like smoke.


    I am so exhausted. I cant stand it if I dont lean on such a small and weak woman.


    At what point?


    It was disastrous.


    You must have found the whole thing funny.


    Melissas delicate lips, however, did not stop and poured out knife-like criticism.


    When you harm an innocent and good person I thought I wouldnt hate you more than that. Its amazing I hate you so much.


    What nonsense are you talking about?


    n, who had a cold face, got a headache with the high-pitched voice. His bloodless face with his back against the light was eerily beautiful. It wouldnt be weird if he bites a womans neck right now.


    Tobias Miller. If youre a human, you cant pretend you dont know. Because youpletely trampled his life.


    .


    n could certainly have corrected her wildest misunderstanding at once.


    Youre no difference to a murderer.


    But, oddly enough, he couldnt refute anything.


    Why is it that I am now reminded of the fact that Ian Leopold has taken the lives of not just a few people in order to rise to the position he is today? It was a long time ago when I found out that it had happened in silence, and I hated him deeply.


    Why did the eyes of Melissa Collins looking at me resemble those of mine when I was young while looking at that man?


    Right, you cant even make excuses.


    Melissa, who was teary, continued without taking her eyes off the man in front of her.


    Said in a voice as clear as a resolution.


    I curse all the time I loved you.


    You are.


    n, who was about to say something, resignedly covered his eyes. Melissas shoulders flinched and she wrinkled her delicate brows further when a sigh-like swear word came out from his gritting teeth.


    Ha, nevermind.


    .


    I was crazy, to think youll be different.


    The low voice darkened the shadow of despair over Melissas head.


    Dont talk like that. Its horrible to hear that because youre not as beautiful or fancy as the women think you are.


    n gave no answer. He looked deep into the eyes of the woman which was filled with poison, the watery brown eyes that hadnt left his head all day.


    Although it was only for a brief moment, his gaze on her was so deep that it made her legs go weak.


    .


    n walked past Melissa, whose lips were trembling, without knowing what to say, and left the terrace. A strange scent, a mixture of pale roses and musk scent, hung faintly in the ce.


    Melissas sad tears did not stop until the maid who rushed to her helped her back to the room.

 Chapter 89:

    Chapter 89:


    I wish I could be someone special to him. If I could stand proudly by his side. I had such a fleeting imagination.


    But it was all useless. n Leopold to me was beyond reach.


    He was shining as bright as the moon and stars in the distance and high above, while I was always looking up at him from a low, dark ce. He was so far away that even though I reached out with burning longing, I quickly withdrew my arms in regret.


    The immeasurable gap between him and me made me cry without fail. I was always thirsty and cold when I thought of him. I med my precious second life, which I had gained like a lie, because of that beautiful man.


    And every time I did that, I hated myself unbearably.


    Even though it waste at night, Sandra not only prepared tea for me, but also stayed with me until my tears stoppedpletely. Sandras dark amber eyes contained anxiety and regret. She seemed to have a lot to say, but she didnt say much like me.


    Sandra wasmuting from her home in Lunos because she wasnt a maid here, and today she waited for me and stood by my side, even though it was well past the time for her to return. As a result, midnight has passed.


    I seeded in persuading her to go to sleep in a guest room in the separate house since it was already toote and anyway the guest room is always empty.


    When Sandra withdrew with a good nights greetings and the pitch ckness finally came into the room, I remembered n like a habit.


    I stayed up all nightst night, so I didnt sleep today except for a short nap during the day. Of course, my head was fuzzy, and my body was tired without any strength to lift a hand. It makes me want to jump into a deep sleep right now.


    But consciousness did not send me to the realm of sleep.


    n.


    Why didnt he even make an excuse?


    Although he looks perfect, he is actually just a young man who has juste of age. So he could have argued that he was impulsive and that it was because he was still not good at controlling his emotions.


    He could have been cowardly enough to avoid a momentary usation.


    This is too harsh, n. Its like Ive be a child whose head is so dazed that I cant even decide whats right and whats wrong. I still want to bite my tongue because of my heart which is longing for you. You make me miserable every time, in one way or another.


    Anything is fine, so you should have given me an excuse. Then I wouldnt have to forsake myself who loved you. I wouldnt have had to throw away all that time and memory.


    If there was even a single, trivial excuse, I would definitely pretend to be deceived and you.


    Melissa, please.


    I clenched my hands as if to punish myself. As the nail digs into the soft palm of my hand, a piercing pain rushes to the spot.


    However, this was nothingpared to the crushing feeling in my heart. Compared to this suffocating agony.


    Why am I so stupid and insignificant? I hated not being able to sleep because I cried so sadly at the shivering insult, and I was still using all my thoughts to defend him even though he is the reason why my eyes are hot and teary.


    What am I going to do by guessing the excuse that the person didnt evene up with?


    Today I poured out an outspoken curse on him. No matter how hard I pulled myself together, I think I was pretty good for a person who was melting like butter on a piece of bread.


    Disgusting bastard, the worst, prodigal yboy, filthy deceiver, a murderer.


    Whats surprising is that it took less than a minute to unleash these grave usations.


    It was, indeed, a bold move that I would have never imagined in the past. But its ridiculous that the only reason that drove me that hard was the trace of a woman left on his shirt.


    I cant believe Im giving out such harsh hostility because of the shock that I had seen from his promiscuity. Did I mistakenly think that I was something special to him just because I kissed him? It was so funny that I couldugh at my own dignity and integrity.


    Even so, it was unexpected that I was in pain from the sharp usations that were spit out to hurt him. Had I been living with n Leopold for so long that hurting him felt like an attack on myself?


    Im seriously ill.


    Poor Melissa Collins. I crouched further under the nket, hugging my shoulders, thinking that I was really beyond redemption


    Then, I closed my eyes straight away to sleep, but nsst words, which were ringing in my head, were repeated even more clearly. Senses are naturally sharpened in the stillness of darkness.


    <strong>I thought youd be different.</strong>


    Knowing what he really was, I couldnt stop myself from bing uncontrobly unhappy the moment I heard it. But what if n hadnte over with a lipstick stain?


    If he did, I might have melted on the spot. Maybe I would have felt like I was surrounded by ecstatic light.


    Him saying that Im the only one whos different. Thats what Ive been longing to hear for a long time..


    * * *


    It was a dull afternoon. I was sitting at the table with my hand supporting my chin.


    The table filled with empty manuscripts was as crowded as my head. The pen, which is dry and curled at the end, gives a heavy burden just by looking at it. It was natural that my eyes shifted toward a small vase in one corner.


    A pale pink peony whose meaning is shyness. It was still showing off its lovely bloom, but it was clear enough to be seen with the naked eye that the petals were gradually losing their vitality.


    How much longer will itst? It is so natural that the vase will soon be empty that it is not sad. The flowers will wither away soon. Thats something even a child would know.


    Then suddenly I felt simr to the poor flower trapped with its roots cut off in a beautiful vase. It doesnt seem like anyone elses business that its just drying up slowly without any hope or expectation.. Somehow feeling cramped, I rubbed my neck without heat.


    Actually, Ive been in a dilemma without a way out. I bombarded n with horrible words and he was so angry that he even left me behind, so what happens to him and me now?


    Probably we wont eat dinner together and I wont receive the bouquets of flowers that he used to give me. However, it doesnt mean hes going to let me out. Although going out is exactly what I want. He may be trying to lock me up even more now that he hates me.


    Maybe hell fire my maid and leave me alone in terrible loneliness again. No one has ever insulted n Leopold more sharply than I have, so it was not unreasonable to think this way.


    Then should I win over one maid to my side? Or, wait for the subordinate who came for his errand to get lost again ande into the annex, then beg for help tomunicate my situation outside the mansion.


    Nonsense.


    I dont have any blind allegiance to n and his family, so what am I going to do to recruit them? Its good if it doesnt get in his ear and get sent to a dungeon.


    Then there is only one conclusion.


    .


    It is certain that n likes this novel. So if Iplete this, I can trade for my freedom. For him, who has always held only noble and beautiful women, the woman I am is an unusual collectible, nothing more, nothing less.


    There will be countless women who will rece me even if I go out to the streets right now. How many of them wont be fascinated by the luxuriousforts offered here and n Leopolds special treatment?


    This vast garden is not enough to line up the women who are eager to rece Melissa Collins. So lets hurry up and finish the novel, I will just pull myself together again. Its true that theres no object to hang on to unless its this.


    I dont care about the ending now. It will be difficult to end beautifully as the ending is set, but lets write honestly with the current feelings. Its aboutpleted.


    With that in mind, it wasnt until half a day after I started the day that I slowly stretched to write. Its been a while since I wrote it, so it will take some time to immerse myself in the flow.


    Miss.


    At that very moment Sandra came into the room.


    I brought some refreshments. Its the snack you enjoyed the other day.


    Thank you.


    After n Leopold returned from the Hwa Empire, food and sweets from that Empire often appeared on the table. Perhaps among the supplies he brought back to Lunoa were spices and ingredients.


    Even though it was a mysterious Empire, the food there tasted faint and weing, perhaps because it was an Eastern empire. As for tea, its just not my taste.


    At that time, Sandra, who had gathered her pastimes and sat on a chair in front of the window, asked at once.


    By the way, why isnt Mr. Mauriceing?


    Oh, I said its okay toe only once a week.


    The problem is that I forgot to tell n Leopold.


    But its already been over a week


    Is it already?


    Yes. Im worried that something might have happened.


    However, Sandras face was strange. I dont think theres any special rtionship between them. Its just that the expression or the atmosphere feels more like concern than a passing remark.


    I asked with a nk face.


    Sandra, do you like Mr. Maurice?


    What? Why do you say that?


    She was about to embroider over the white handkerchief, but she asked back in surprise.


    You seem very anxious.


    Love and anxiety are feelings that can never be separated.


    Oh, no. I dont like him. What Im worried about is.


    .


    If anything happens to him.


    Sandra hesitated as she opened and closed her lips several times. Rolling her eyes to her eyes was a reaction simr to when she talked about Monica Elwood the other day.


    At that moment I thought about changing the topic because she looked like she was in a predicament,


    Oh, by the way.


    She opened her mouth first.


    Oh, by the way, I heard what you were curious about this morning.

 Chapter 90:

    Chapter 90:


    Oh, by the way, I heard what you were curious about this morning.


    .


    If she brings up a different story in such a hurry, I should be willing to listen it out. I looked as curious as I could.


    What story?


    After staying herest night as I wasing out of the guest room this morning,I met a maid that Ive worked with when I was serving the Leopolds!


    Really? It must have been nice..


    Yes! I didnt know that the face I knew would be here. So we talked about various things.


    I was listening to her with a quiet nod. I thought thats why she came to wake me up a littlete this morning.


    I got to hear the details of the ident you heard the other day in the hallway of the annex.


    The ident story?


    Wasnt it Mr. Miller? The name you mentioned to the schrship student who was on an errand.


    Ah.


    I was awkward for a moment. Because I didnt want to hear any more of the story.


    One curious thing is that Sandras expression is very bright. There was even a strange sense of pride in her eyes. It was a face that felt a little different for a person who wanted to talk about Tobys ident.


    However, Sandra suddenly opened her mouth, as I was calmly waiting for her story.


    You said that Mr. Miller, a schrship student, fell out of a third-floor window trying to stop the drunk man, right? But it looks like he was wrapped around a drunkard as he fell. However, Mr. Miller was the only one who was fatally wounded.


    .


    Tobias is also the son of a pastor, but anyone who has ever met him will admit it. What a good and gentle man he is.


    However, even if his actions give rise to a touching story, it was still ufortable to talk about it with a smiling face.


    Sandra, I told you he was my friend. He lost legs and his dream. I dont think its something tough about.


    Oh.


    Sandra then replied with a visibly embarrassed face. To the point the dimples around her mouth were about to explode.


    Well, Im sorry if I offended you, miss. I didnt mean to say that. Actually, heres what I was going to say..


    .


    That Mr. Miller was so hurt that he had to quit the job, but it seems that the young master helped him.


    Help?


    What does this mean? For me, who knows how much Sandras faith in n Leopold is, it was something that made me frown. Hes even a man of great talent for seducing people regardless of their intentions.


    Its the young master who helped with Mr. Millers treatment! Master n is his employer, but no employer does that to an employee who has been in an ident during holiday or through his own mishap.


    .


    And as a constion, he even gave him a generous severance pay. So that he can go back to his hometown and livefortably. Even though it wasnt in the contract.


    Sandra added with a face that couldnt be more proud.


    Hes really a model for Noblesse Oblige! You know how much he has been working on charity and the relief of the poor since he was in the kingdom, dont you?


    Well.


    I dont know. I cant answer that. Because its your young master who said that a businessman thinks about everything in the world with a deal. Wouldnt ns profit from the deal be this public opinion?


    I dont mean to me him for his good deeds, but.


    But the story must be a secret, how does the maid know it?


    I heard shes dating a schrship student.


    Oh, really?


    Thats such a sloppy secret. Of course, Sandra thought of me and told me this, but I couldnt hide my bitter smile.


    If this story is true, I should respectfully apologize forshing out at innocent n for saying he is nothing short of a murderer. Indeed, n is not behind the ident, if he has just done the good deed. haa.


    If so, I have nothing to say even if my apology gets refused. Such rudeness would be unforgivable to me at least. Nevertheless, Im carefree due to the suspicion that everything was ns schemes.


    However, I could not deny that I wanted what she said to be true.


    Sandra.


    Yes,dy.


    Thank you for telling me the secret story.


    Im already used to living as nothing to n Leopold. Naturally, it was more difficult for me to hate him than to be hated by him.


    Ayo what are you saying? Feel free to order anything else.


    Well, you know.


    In fact, more than anyone else, I desperately wanted to believe in him. I wanted perfect persuasion.


    Can I ask you one thing?


    What kind of favour?


    I want you to mail my letter, since you can go outside.


    Oh.


    Sandra looked perplexed straight away. It is natural. n, who didnt even reveal my name to the servants, would have told them not to help me escape or help me mail my letters.


    But there was still a chance.


    Im not asking you to send it to my family in Florin. I want to send it to Toby.


    You mean Mr. Miller?


    Yes. I wont write anything else. Just help me check the facts.


    I was earnestly desperate. And I believe that truth always works.


    I havent been able to contact him since I heard about the ident. Im worried about Toby, but Im sure hes the same. Im not going to talk about this ce at all except that Im fine.. Yes?


    .


    Sandra, you said you wanted me to trust n. I want to trust him too.


    When are you going to write the letter?


    As expected, Sandra couldnt refuse my request. She was confident of n Leopolds innocence and wanted me to recognize him.


    Ill write it right away, so can you hurry out of the mansion before sunset today? Even if the shipes up tomorrow, it will take quite a while to get to the kingdom.


    Do you know Mr. Millers address?


    Yes, its the New Ditch in the Sourne kingdom.


    I did not know that the day woulde when I would feel grateful for my weak habit of dwelling on past memories whenever my reality was overwhelming. As I packed my bags for the Principality, I put the faded letters instead of putting more practical things like clothes and hats in that old little bag.


    I never took them out again because I thought I would cry as soon as I saw them, but they were always in my bag. Among them was a letter from Toby when I had a severe feverapanied by a palm-sized picture of Lake New Ditchhad the address of Mir Street on the outside of the letter


    Oh Sandra, write down your address on the outside. So that I can get his reply there.


    No problem, miss. So tonights dinner.


    I can go alone. You dont have to worry about that.


    Smiling slightly at her, I rolled my hair up and fastened it tightly. My exposed back of my neck was cold. I immediately grabbed the pen and added,


    Sandra,be careful about leaving quietly. Theres a lot of eyes here, so dont get caught up in the nonsense.


    Yes,dy.


    With that answer, Sandra looked down again on the embroidery frame and started to embroider while I began to write a letter. It was a long letter.


    <strong>[Dear Tobias]</strong>


    * * *


    I was deeply relieved to hear that Sandra had mailed the letter safely. Of course, nothing changed immediately because it would take quite a while for the letter to arrive at Sourne and for his reply to reach Lunoa here.


    n Leopold has not returned to the mansion since that day. It would be natural to be busy with work, and just like how he left for Hwa Empire, I dont know where he left again.


    Maybe he hates me so much that he doesnt want toe back. It wouldnt be hard to get a vi, and there would be a bunch of women who could lull him to sleep.


    I cant write.


    For the time being, I decided to focus onpleting the novel, but the pen wouldnt move. Today, I wrote only one sentence after a few hours. Sadly.


    My head, which often fell into daydreaming, was always dizzy. Lately, Ive been sitting idly and not even pretending to write, partly because Mr. Maurice, who will monitor me, hasnt appeared for weeks.


    But I didnt really want Mr. Maurice toe back soon. Rather, I I thought of n. Hes the inspiration and source of all my writings, so I dont think I can write my novel if hes not in the mansion.


    It was somehow frightening to admit that I wanted to see him. But my manuscript is already.


    [She missed Troy]


    Lets quit today.


    I put down my pen. I was thinking of clearing my head while reading a book.


    Among the books brought from the main library, there were quite a few books that I had not read yet. Nevertheless, I reached for the familiar book as if possessed.


    <strong><The Night that Covers the Waiting and Sleeps></strong>


    I wanted to read it again even though I had already read the ending. I thought that this book might be the best way to understand how I feel right now.


    While reading about a few dozen pages like that, the hand that was turning over the pages suddenly stopped.


    <strong>[You were so far away like the moon and the stars]</strong>


    ..It was a phrase that seemed to have imprinted in my mind exactly as it was. It must have been a part I had already read in the past, but as if I was seeing it for the first time, a strange shock flooded in me.


    Soon I forgot to breathe. Only my busy eyes were seeing the words.


    <strong>[I struggled like a hungry ghost, drawing your warmth. Even in a breeze, even in a drop of rain, I fumbled with my clumsy hands to find your trace, and stumbled several times.</strong>


    <strong>On an exceptionally deep night, my waiting was lit like a candle, and on a cold night, my waiting was wrapped around like a nket and I barely fell asleep.]</strong>


    I see.


    To forcefully deny a fact requires more mental strength than one might think. I suddenly realized how exhausted my mind was. I wanted to be free.


    Wouldnt it be easier if I admit it? There are already countless nights when Ive managed to fall asleep covering my heart waiting for him.


    And tonight will be the same.

 Chapter 91:

    Chapter 91:


    Every season has its own unique scent. Its hard to describe what scent it is, but its fun to be able to distinguish it clearly.


    It seems that autumn has already arrived in Lunos, the capital of the Principality. Its awkward to say that its chilly because the climate is so mild, but it definitely feels like summer is over. This is especially true in the morning and evening. When I open the window, I can smell the clear autumn scent in the wind.


    And writing in the autumn breeze seems to be one of the coolest things I can do.


    <strong>[She missed Troy.</strong>


    <strong>The withered flower has long since been thrown away. There was no way flowers could rece him in the first ce. It was only because of her heartless longing that she asionally looked intently at the wretched and withered petals, but all she wanted was Troy.</strong>


    <strong>You said you wouldnt let me go.</strong>


    <strong>The woman murmured in a hoarse voice.</strong>


    <strong>Where did you go without me?</strong>


    <strong>The seasons have changed, Troy. My favorite season hase. But winter wille soon. Shining moments always fly away quickly.</strong>


    <strong>Are you going to let me spend the winter without you?</strong>


    <strong>She felt uncontrobly sad at the thought of spending the winter without him. Troy, as white and cold as snow, was her winter.</strong>


    <strong>The woman thought that if he didnte back, no matter how many times the year changed, there would be only three seasons that would repeat.]</strong>


    Autumn is the season of blessing that brings abundance andfort to peoples hearts. And the expressionless winter that follows mercilessly crushes the glorious harvest season.


    Winter is a cruel season. And the time I loved n Leopold was always like a long winter night.


    The journey of one sided love was always as cold and lonely as the hands and feet, and as dark as pitch darkness. But that didnt mean that I was always curled up, sobbing or crying.


    In the season when harsh winds and snow storms lurk outside the window, even a small amount of light and warmth feel affectionate and precious.


    It is truly magical. My heart trembled with emotion at the slightest light that might be a personal, or a torture of hope. I would happily wander in a cold blizzard, with a feverish white breath, a red tipped nose, repeatedly adjusting my cor.


    In retrospect, I guess it wasnt just n Leopold that I loved. I loved all of him, the bitter sorrow I tasted while ill with a fever, the warmth of tears running down my cheeks, the kind words I gave to myself and my unripe youth, and even my clumsy sighs that melted in all those times.


    And surprisingly, it still is.


    Ive never thought of it this way.


    I somehow felt like my head was clearing up. I even felt my heart moved. The fool Melissa, who is ordinary and has nothing, has embraced something so precious and beautiful in her heart. Ive always thought that its the right thing to do to me myself.


    In fact, all those moments were precious, and nothing was worthless.


    And the fact that I was in love even with such a good-for-nothing self was like the salvation of my heart.


    I felt like I was about to cry, and I thought maybe I was the only one who could save myself. At least it wont be like love.


    Breathing in the rusty and gentle breeze from the distant sea, I was thinking this. Will I be able to receive this much pure and noble love from others, not myself?


    I cant say that what I loved was not him, but myself who loved him, or that I loved him to love myself. But I want to live with the young and clumsy me in my heart. As Troy did, willingly.


    In fact, I like winter, which is beautiful but cruel, indifferent, white, ck, and cold season. I think I like all the rhetoric one can put on this season. No wonder I jumped into the snowy street to get hit by the beautiful snowkes with my whole body.


    Of course, these are all stories after falling in love with a man who is like Winter. So I hope hees back before winteres.


    You are my winter.


    He doesnt have to kiss my hands, cheeks and lips again. At that time, wearing a shabby dress and tiptoeing, sneaking peek over peoples shoulders seeing you who were shining. I dont care if only that much distance is allowed. On a cold winter night, I can be as happy as a dream with that amount of light and warmth.


    So, I want you to let me feel that magical feeling once again.


    * * *


    Like that, several suns and moons rose and set again.


    I spent my time waiting for only one person, but trying not to let anyone know of that feeling. Sandra would sometimes look at me with pitiful eyes, and it was immediately apparent when I looked in the mirror.


    I didnt know I was a person who could make this face. A face that is neither joy nor sorrow. There were contradictory emotions in my eyes, such as a certain ecstasy of sadness or hopeless joy.


    In fact, I wasnt just sad and desperate during the nights when I fell asleep using my bedclothes and pillows to wait. Indeed, colorful emotions came to me. Thats the season of autumn.


    Of course there were beautiful ones. I sometimes see memories of the Sourne Kingdom or precious people in my dreams. There were several mornings when I woke up in tears, but each time, the emotions that filled my heart were clearly beautiful.


    Of course, n Leopold has alsoe to my dreams a few times. There was a time when I didnt know his scent and couldnt smell anything from him in my dream, but now I can feel him quite vividly and specifically.


    What kind of shape do his pupils have when I look at him up close that they were actually closer to the sea or the universe than to ice, and now I know how wless his pale skin is, how his breath touches my skin, his lips are cold, but his tongue is hot.


    Maybe thats why, unlike before, where I realized at once that this was a dream when I faced n. It was not easy to tell if it was a dream or reality now even if hees in my dream.


    In my dreams, we always sat face-to-face eating, sometimes clinked our sses, hugging each other silently, and sharing sincere kisses.


    So I wrote when my longing for n came like a wave, oh, actually, there were countless moments like that, but when that emotion swept over me, I wrote with that as an inspiration.


    But after the waves had grown as if they were going to swallow me, I had no choice but to put down my pen and go to sleep. In that case, theres nothing I can do.


    I had a lot of thoughts, so I couldnt fall asleep easily, but Sandra helped me by making chamomile tea or preparing a warm bath. I dont know howforting her presence was to me.


    When I came back from meeting n Leopold in my dream, everything became bearable again. For some time.


    Resolving longing in this way is only a temporary measure, so naturally, it was notparable to reality. In particr, the sense of loss when I woke up from my dream was so numb that I always thought I didnt want to go through it again.


    However, it was always quick for longing to grow in size like the ocean. Then I will end up in a situation where I will be drifting dangerously on top of it.


    It became a set procedure to surrender helplessly, as if waving a white g, and go to sleep. When I came back from meeting him in a dream, I was able to step on drynd again, and I lived for a few days again, relieved by the fact. In other words, it was a continuation of such a life.


    Time passed like a river while I was writing words on the manuscript paper day after day, staring nkly at the garden trees outside the window turning red, and drawing the autumn of Sourne in my heart.


    And one day, about a month after the beautiful man in the moonlight left me like the wind on ate summer night when a grass bug was crying.


    Miss.


    One day, exactly a month or two had passed, the butler knocked on my door.


    The young master is back.


    Oh!


    My heart dropped to my feet. At the same time, I felt nauseous and indescribably scared due to the tension that felt like my body was floating.


    Hes waiting.


    My winter is back. Like the white snow falling on an autumn night, without a sound.

 Chapter 92:

    Chapter 92:


    It waste at night when my maid had already gone home. I sat alone with a candle lit and lost in thought.


    Night sharpens the senses. The crisp knock on the door and the butlers heavy voice were as clear as if they could be heard right next to me.


    Hes waiting.


    When I heard that, I rose up without hesitation while my head turned white with uncontroble excitement and unexpected fear. Like someone whos been waiting for this moment.


    I couldnt afford to dress up immactely, so I was wearing only a thin, beautiful shawl.


    I tried to stay calm as I walked down the darkened hallway behind the butler with themp. Of course it wasnt easy. I thought my heart was going to pop out of my mouth just thinking that I was getting closer to him.


    Just thinking about what to say and what kind of expression I should make, made my head spin. I was dazed as if walking on water.


    But something was wrong. The butler is leading me to a whole new ce. The terrace had already passed, and neither the office nor the dining hall was in this direction.


    As I went into the depth of the main building for such a long time, it was the end of the hallway. There was a door, and a faint scent of rose vines flowed through the crack of the door with a faint light.


    Even though no one told me, I intuitively thought that this was ns bedroom.


    Umm, here.


    I looked at the butler, but he only blinked quietly as if to let me in. At this point, the person inside the room would have already noticed the presence of the people outside.


    Whoo.


    I gathered my still wet hair together, hung it over one shoulder, and took a deep breath. Then, with trembling hands, I grabbed the doorknob and turned it.


    Squeak, the sound of the door opening was exceptionally loud. Its nothing to be ashamed of, but I blushed. A flood of light washed over me, and I couldnt raise my head and just looked down at my feet, staring at the floor with dark wood woven in a delicate Chevron pattern.


    It was not until I heard the door close behind my back that I raised my head as if I had woken up.


    A soft fragrance wafted through the room, where candles softly illuminate the darkness. The opulent, dark wood furnishing gave the room a majestic yet cozy atmosphere.


    Pale golden light shimmered across the elegant burgundy wallpaper, and the person sitting in front of the table in the middle of the room was the owner of this beautiful mansion.


    It was my n whom I dreamed of.


    Ah.


    I froze without even greeting him. It was because I remembered a summer night when I was busy picking the harshest words and hurting him. I was scared because I couldnt tell what he was thinking as he sat without an expression.


    Just like when we first met here in the basement, n had a somewhat disheveled appearance, especially his clothes. He didnt button up his shirt and his solid chest was exposed.


    Seeing n in that state, my face was strangely heateds like its about to explode.


    I stood silently staring at him for a while, then n lowered his arm under the sofa and picked up something. Then he got up and walked towards me. He will be the only man who can walk so gracefully and upright with such a tall height and wide shoulders.


    What he held in his hand was a bunch of lcs.


    A promise is a promise.


    .


    That was his first word. In an instant, a pile of purple flowers came into my arms. As soon as the sweet scent of flowers tickled the tip of my nose, my whole body rxed for some reason. I felt a strange sense of emptiness.


    Suddenly, n stood behind my back and grabbed my shoulder with hisrge hands. It was a light touch, as if pressing musical keys.


    I almost copsed because there was nothing unprovoked about the slightly lower body temperature and seductive scent that came from behind.


    He led me to the table as if escorting me, and before I knew it, we sat face to face. On the table was a bottle of wine with a beautiful pattern engraved on it, two sses and a fruit and cheese tter.


    He was drinking.


    .Now you called me when you were drunk?


    And this was my first word. Somehow, the words came out in a rather rough tone.


    n justughed like the wind.


    Its not because Im drunk.


    A faint wave of light flickered over his pale cheeks. The sightpletely disarmed me. When I met him, I couldnt remember what I was going to say or the expression I was going to make.


    I was so nervous and hot-headed, but n just seemed calm and cool. His rxed and elegant appearance was no different from his usual self whereas Ive been thinking about everyday for the past month. I felt a sudden pang of sadness.


    I mustered up the most venomous look and voice I could.


    If you brought me here, shouldnt you have at least some level of responsibility? No matter how busy you are.


    It was quite aggressive and reprehensible to me. I was embarrassed btedly because I didnt think it was something to say with the bouquet I received from him in my arms, but there was no reason to stop here, so I quickly added another word.


    I wrote a lot in my novel while you were away. Getting ready to leave here.


    .


    Instead of answering, n quietly pulled the corners of his mouth up.


    Itll be good.


    Its a lie that I wrote a lot for my novel, but he wouldnt have noticed, would he?


    The part Im writing now is when Troy suddenly disappeared without a trace one day, and the main characters sluggish monologue continued.


    But now that Ive met n again, I think Ill be able to write a lot tomorrow..


    Do you want a drink?


    n asked, pouring the wine into an empty ss and putting it in front of me. The gentle smile, and the straight, long fingers still wrappednguidly around the bottle neck, were so beautiful that I was grumpy again.


    I dont drink. Dont avoid answering.


    .


    If you were going topletely forget it just because you were a little busy with work, from the beginning!


    Then he swallowed a sip of alcohol. It was just the liquid had simply passed inside the throat, but the slightly raised chin, closed eyes, and the sound of swallowing alcohol were too erotic.


    Does n know what he looks like right now in my eyes? Of course, he doesnt know, but in order not to be caught, I hurriedly shifted my possessed gaze to the table. Then, I gently put down the bouquet to where my gaze touched.


    Then n said,


    It wasnt just about work.


    Do you call that an answer


    Ive never forgotten.


    At his words, I raised my head. It was a purely unconscious act. The wind knocked the shawl around my shoulder to the floor, and n grinned softly with his wet lips.


    Im embarrassed.


    I closed my eyes tightly. At that very moment, it urred to me that I had to apologize for the abusive words I spouted before.


    Although Im still not convinced that n didnt hurt Tobias yet,


    <strong>Youre no different to a murderer.</strong>


    If I didnt intend to apologize for saying that, I shouldnt have answered his call in the first ce. If I still hate him so much, it doesnt make sense to sit face to face like this.


    What I saidst time.


    Melissa.


    But n cut me off. The cool eyes were deep. The moment our eyes met, my heart that had been trying to fight against him with my humble pride melted away like snow.


    In fact, there was no chance of winning from the start.


    Remember when I said I was weak?


    .


    Of course I remember. Even that night there was a ss between us. I begged n to let me send a letter to the kingdom, and he refused too lightly. I shot back angrily, saying he just enjoys bullying the weak.


    <strong>Theres one thing youve overlooked,</strong>


    Thats when n, obviously, answered that.


    <strong>Im the weak, Melissa. So I want you to feel sorry for me.</strong>


    I dont know how overwhelmed I was. Hes never been in, or near, the weak in his life. Im the one standing against the weak. I was purely outraged as one of the weaks.


    n told an incredible story as he was forced to crumple his brows again.


    Actually, Im an orphan. Without a family.


    What are you.


    I mean I was adopted.


    Hes not an illegitimate child but an adopted child?


    I couldnt even think of closing my open mouth, but I was just looking at him. It was unbelievable, but his eyes were too deep and distant to be considered a joke.


    I was five years old when Ian Leopold picked me up. I used to believe that I got my lost father back, but soon I realized that everything was a lie.


    That.


    Ive been looking for my parents like crazy ever since. Without anyone knowing.


    As he said so, n lowered his voice as if it were a secret story. His voice, which was already low, became deeper and more secretive.


    (T/N: the POV shifts to n)


    Did they really abandon me, or was there an ident? When I was young, it was more important than anything in the world to be convinced that I wasnt abandoned. Well, actually, I didnt know I was abandoned. I was hoping it was due to some unavoidable circumstances.


    I didnt know the name or location of the orphanage where I was. When I finally went out to the outside world, I had to climb into arge carriage without even having to appreciate the scenery. I became rxed and fell asleep right away. And as soon as I got out of the carriage, I became n Leopold.


    In the meantime, it wasnt enough to search all the orphanages in the kingdom, so I went to the slums across the country. It is quitemon for beggars to abandon or sell their children. However, I still havent been able to find any traces of them, probably because they arent normal people. Thats why Im so eager to do charity work even when Ie to the Principality.


    The reason why I didnt run away, cursing the family even though I knew the truth, and I lived as a faithful sessor, was to get revenge. Thats all. Because I cant forgive the man who tricked me into being a chess piece, the arrogant man who made my life his medal. To break him down in the most perfect way.


    n smiled self-deprecatingly after the story. His smile broke my heart.


    What do you say, Melissa?


    He whispered.


    Do you feel sorry for me now?

 Chapter 93:

    Chapter 93:


    ns sudden story waspletely unrealistic. It was not unreasonable to think that he was lying.


    I dont think Im being heartless. Im sure anyone who knows the name, Leopold of Sourne, would react the same way.


    Youre justining.


    So this is the only answer I can give back to n when he asks if I feel sorry for him.


    Even if the story is true, you are Leopolds only sessor after all. I suppose if you bring together people who want to exchange their lives with you, you can build a kingdom. How could I feel sorry for you?


    Then n smiled with his eyes down. I thought he would refute it somehow, but I felt strange because there was no response.


    Was it a joke? But I didnt feel any yfulness.


    You are arrogant.


    I didnt want him to see me as a more naive and ordinary woman, no matter what, so I decided to add a few words.


    Thats why you dont like to mix with people, I guess.


    Some people said that n Leopold was stern. Actually, I also liked that he didnt like to talk loudly with people or get tangled up with gossip.


    Of course, he was cold-hearted even to the young girls who flirted with him, so Im sorry for the women, but from the point of deeply unrequited love for n, it was unbearable.


    I was waiting with bated breath for his answer to follow, but n suddenly rose.


    I was suddenly frightened. It was because I remembered that he had previously walked away and left me on the terrace. I wondered if the same would happen in the bedroom and I was nervous. I didnt want to part ways like this.


    I dont know when well meet again, but I dont want to say goodbye with hurtful words again. Im afraid of the countless nights Ill be forced to sleep waiting for him toe back.


    That.


    I dont know if hell believe me or not, but just as I was about to bite my lips to gloss over it as a joke, I forgot what I was going to say when I saw ns back toward the bed, not by the door.


    What is it? Are you trying to sleep with me sitting here? You want to show me that my words dont matter at all?


    While some absurd thoughts crossed my mind, n picked up something from the bedside table and came back to me.


    This is.


    What was held out in front of me was a ck and long box surrounded by a wavy pattern of gold frames.


    Present.


    Do you mean there are flowers in here?


    nughed when I softly asked back in a silly voice.


    Its simr.


    .


    It must have been a joke to say that it contained something like a flower, and it was a box that could contain something like a fancy quill. Come to think of it, getting a pen from n wouldnt be like a dream. Anyway, because he likes my writing.


    I picked up the box with a stunned face. Then I looked up at the blue-gray eyes that looked down at me before I opened it.


    .


    The box opened with a cheerful click, and I froze for a moment at the appearance of an object that I had never expected.


    Its an item from Hwa. Imte in delivering this.


    The identity of the gift was a graceful ivory-colored bar. It was tapered at one end, and on the other, pale pink flowers perhaps rose stoneswere delicately glittering. I felt as if I had received a small cherry blossom tree as a gift.


    I was seized with the idea of getting my hands on this beautiful craft right away. As if possessed, I took it out of the box and carefully squeezed it, and the cold surface was surprisingly smooth.


    Its called binyeo[1].


    Ah! I know.


    Im not lying. I just forgot the name because its been so long since I saw it. Hwa was an empire of the East, so there were many cultural oveps with the memories of my past life.


    Standing with his arms folded loosely, nughed as if it was funny that I, a Sourne woman, pretended to know a strange object he had brought from the great empire of the Far East. His beautiful smile was wonderful.


    However, I couldnt thank him directly for this beautiful gift. It was because I could not guess why he suddenly gave such a gift. Maybe he just wanted to change the subject of the conversation, but.


    Anyway, I liked this sudden gift and it was true that I knew about the item called a binyeo, so I thought Id put up my hair in a chignon with this in front of him.


    Its just that It didnt go as well as I wanted.


    Why isnt it working.


    I curled my long hair in one hand and held the binyeo in the other, muttering for a long time. Is it because Ive never actually used a bina before? Im not really good with my hands, but I thought this was the way to do it..


    n, who was staring down at me, was sure to think I was nervous because of him. Thinking that way, my face became as red as a ripe peach.


    Its not this?


    Then, a cool hand approached and wrapped around my hand holding the binyeo. While I was stunned by the soft and gentle touch, the binyeo was already held by him.


    You are just pretending to know.


    I-I really know!


    He gently grabbed my hand, which was empty because the hairpin I was holding had disappeared. ns hand was cold, but strangely, where his hand caught was burning hot. It felt as if my heart was moved by that touch.


    When I came to my senses, we were sitting side by side on the bed.


    Ill do it for you.


    .


    ns hand grabbed me by the shoulder and gently turned me around. Then he slowly curled up my hair from my back. There was a fine sound of rustling whenever his hand brushed over the rich frill around the neckline.


    I closed my eyes tightly because this moment was so overwhelming. I couldnt breathe naturally because my heart was pounding and it felt as if my lungs were filled with a sticky syrup...


    To breathe is a natural, subconscious action.. Normally, I would have been unaware of it, but now I was so concerned about it that I couldnt bear it.


    I tried to pretend to be calm with my back stiff and tense, but it was not easy at all. I was just entrusting my hair to someone behind me, but I didnt know why I was feeling thirsty and my stomach was getting hot.


    As if I am expecting something else.


    Ugh.


    As his fingertips gently brushed the nape of my neck, goosebumps rose up all over my body. It felt like a small animal trembling under the teeth of a ferocious beast. He looks rxed right now, but I dont think itll be weird if he changes his mind and bites me.


    His beautiful fingers were moving very softly and leisurely, but there was an indescribable intimidation in the air. Suffocating tension. Taking a deep breath of the alluring scenting from behind, I shuddered. Light sweat dripped from my palms.


    Nevertheless, the delicate touch was soothing as a dream, that only the ephemeral thought of wanting this moment tost forever was repeated in my head. Even though its hard to breathe and Im struggling.


    Its done.


    .


    n, who gently swept my back,ughed. The exposed neck was empty and cool. I had an awkward face, and then I fumbled with my neatly twisted hair and a solid binyeo. It was a pretty good finish without any parts that came out loose.


    Do you want to see it?


    No, thanks.


    I replied bluntly, turning my face that must have been blushing to the point that its funny. Then I thought. Why is my heart beating so fast when I just put my hair up?


    I felt like cream on top of freshly baked scones. We didnt kiss each other deep enough to loosen our legs, and he didnt caress me explicitly.


    In the meantime, a wave of jealousy arose to the point of it being absurd. How does he even know how to do this? Maybe he practiced with the women of the Hwa Empire.


    It looks good on you.


    n whispered.


    W-what?


    You are pretty, Melissa.


    .


    I gave this as a present because I wanted to see it on you.


    Turning back to him with a blushing face, ns eyes were close enough for me to touch. With a bluish early morning sky The eyes that I love the most in the world.


    His eyes, which sank exceptionally deep, sparkled with more gleaming light in the dim room.


    .


    We were just facing each other but it seemed all the emotions flowed in. Painfully desperate and affectionate sadness and resignation melted in it. Somehow my eyes got cold.


    The reason I didnt want to mix with people wasnt because I looked down on them. I was just,


    n whispered softly as he lowered his gaze over my hands, which was clenched so tightly that the nail marks remained.


    Afraid of people.


    .


    His big hand slowly loosened my fingers one by one. It was a careful touch as if it were dealing with the most precious treasure. There were no lies in this voice and touch. It wasnt a trade either.


    When I realized the fact, my eyes suddenly turned dark. Until just now, I was trembling and thinking of him as a beast, but before I knew it, I felt sorry for him, who was weak, and I was shedding tears. It was the moment when the long-held prejudice was broken.


    It was none other than me who was arrogant.


    The reason Ive been cutting n out with my inferiorityplex.


    Now you know?


    There was nothing I could do other than hug him hard when he said so. It must be n who really wants to cry, but my sad sobbing tears were messing up his shoulders.


    ns hand, which slowly climbed up my wingbone as if to sooth me, caressed the nape of my neck, then gently pressed it down.


    Wait


    My vision tilted before I could resist. Lying on his chest by ident, I was blinking with embarrassment.


    But theres something hard on my legs.


    n, now.


    At that moment n kissed my ear. Unfortunately, with that subtle stimulus, reason and pride melted away in an instant. My heart, beating out of control, had already foreseen something.


    What do I do, Melissa?


    A breathy whisper dissipated.


    I cant endure it today.

 Chapter 94:

    Chapter 94:


    Last night, for the first time in my life, I had the experience of being embraced as a woman by someone other than family or friends.


    I dont know how much I cried. It wasnt too painful or unbearable. It was hard, but was bearablepared to what I had imagined.


    If the question is, why did I cry so much that all the moisture in my body escaped, it was because of n Leopold. I didnt know that this moment would happen in my life. Even in my dreams, there was never a moment like this.


    We were people who livedpletely different lives and were still so different, butst night n showed me all of him. Without hiding the deep scars and secrets.


    How can I exin it? It was brief, but there was a moment when our souls perfectly ovepped. That was the first time, and I dont think Ill ever have that experience again.


    Like young animals who had not opened their eyes yet, we kissed frantically as if we were trying to confirm at that moment, we were holding each other. During that time, there were many conversations exchanged. With our eyes, breath and words, without a break.


    In fact, n was a man who lived with an unrepairable deficiency and an incurable wound. This was a story that I had never imagined in the short time of loving him.


    Nevertheless, he grew up to a man with a firm and warm heart, heforted me until the morning came. Although I cried again for that kindness.


    Knowing ns dark side didnt change my mind. On the contrary, would anyone believe that he was affectionate, lovely and unbearable?


    How fortunate was I to have a heart to hug him, with a fragile and anxious sensibility to understand the pain.


    He made me appreciate myself in an unexpected way. It was an overwhelming feeling that I had never felt before.


    There have been many painful moments while I was in-love with n. The sin of longing for the impossible often drowned me in bitter sorrow and misery. Even when I learned that the unidentified being that frightened me was my old love, I felt an unparalleled sense of despair.


    Maybe thats why Ive always thought of n Leopold as my shadow. An inseparable, ck shadow that makes me unhappy. Even as I embraced the darkness willingly, I was deeply saddened with every breath I took, reflecting on how pitiful and unhappy I was when I loved him.


    Then n whispered, that Ive been his light all along.


    I had to burst into tears again. He was my darkness, and yet I was his light.


    Why didnt I know? The reason I trembled even in a handful of shadows was because I was living in a world full of light.


    n, on the other hand, had been in the dark all along. I have longed for and envied his world, which seemed only brilliant because of my own misfortunes and shorings, but it was all futile and a one-sided deception.


    Even though I sometimes thought I loved him more than myself, I was always intoxicated with ecstatic self-pity. What selfish love it was.


    However, the idea that it was only myself who wascking remains unchanged. Because the feeling of loving him passionately wasnt short of anything


    Ever since I got to know him, there hasnt been an incontinence hole in my chest. It was so tight that I had to keep my nerves on edge every moment so as not to suffocate from being crushed by that love.


    Butst night, that love overflowed.


    In fact, it is normal. If the bathtub is filled with water without a little extra space, it will overflow even if you just dip your toes in it.


    When the heated breathing and the two hearts that were beating as we touched had subsided. Wey side by side in the ecstatic, sweet afterglow. He carefully covered me with a soft nket, not missing the slight trembling of my body from the sudden chill.


    Actually, I wanted him to hug me, but If he did that, I thought my legs would lose strength, so I managed to bite my lips and hold it in. It was questionable whether I would be able to walk back to the annex. I shouldnt get carried away any more.


    As I passed through a dreamlike night where I became one with a person whose words of love were not enough, I suddenly realized that I needed to redefine the words I had known about happiness and fullness. I thought they were quitemon words, but in fact, I felt like I didnt understand even half of them.


    At the same time, I became anxious. I wasnt sad to give my first time to n Leopold, but his first time has never even been mine. It was a strange contradiction that I couldnt understand myself.


    n.


    Yes.


    When I called with a cracked and messed up voice, he answered in a very low voice. We werent facing each other, but we were still holding hands.


    You love me, dont you?


    .


    Say, how could you hug me so preciously when you dont even love me?


    Hmm.


    n sighed dazedly, avoiding to give an answer. There was a gentleugh in his breath. It wasnt surprising that he couldnt even say usible empty words, but I couldnt help but feel the rushing ferocity.


    I murmured, giving strength to the hand I was holding, as ifining.


    No, I wish I hadnt boarded that ship.


    Then n smiled.


    If you hadnt ridden it, would you have swam to get here?


    Swim?


    If it wasnt for that, you wouldnt have been on it. There would also have been no ce that would sell tickets to Melissa Collins.


    Ha.


    I burst outughing. Theres no one other than him who can say something like this and make it not sound like a joke.


    Its so weird. I dont understand you.


    Its simple. I want you to love me again.


    .


    Thats why I did it.


    To the question of whether he loves me, he didnt answer me with empty words, but..


    I again put my nails on the back of his hand and whispered viciously.


    Theres a bina on the table. You know, right?


    Pfft.


    nughed like the gentle breeze. A low, ticklishugh like sprinkled sugar. I wish I could hear thisugh more often. For a moment, I had a fleeting thought, how I wish I had been a person who was a little more interesting.


    Dont be angry, Melissa.


    .


    He raised his upper body and kissed me at an angle. My eyshes got wet with a feathery kiss. Maybe I was alive for this moment.


    Love me again.


    Gently pressing down on me, n whisperednguidly. The reason why these arrogant words sound sweet like a love confession is purely because my ears have melted.


    I hated this beautiful viin, but it was so obvious that I had no choice but to love him dearly.


    I didnt hate him. Then, pretending to ept it reluctantly, I hugged ns neck and swallowed his petal-like lips.


    Of course, I could not hide the corners of my lips that were gently curved up. Before long, dawn came


    * * *


    Is he a lizard?


    I was struck by one question.


    What? What did you say, miss?


    Oh, nothing, Sandra.


    After that morning, npletely disappeared. Like a lizard that cut its tail and ran away.


    Where did he go, leaving this behind.


    I touched the smooth glossy bina and murmured. It was sudden that I remembered the touch of a cool fingerbing my hair.


    When his fingertips gently touched the very tense back of my neck.


    <strong>You are pretty, Melissa.</strong>


    My face was heated up again. It was because I remembered the reason why I had to let my hair down again soon after he put it up.


    It was now automatic that everything that happened immediately after that was repeated in my head. How many times am I rewinding


    Even more so because n didnte back, but it was indeed a night that could be mistaken for a dream. Nevertheless, the reason why I blush after realizing that it real is that the memories of the night remained vivid. I wouldnt call this a dream.


    What I vividly remember is, for example, how nicely his eyebrows were frowned while looking down at me, how beautiful his ribs had a wave pattern, and the bottom.


    I must be crazy.


    After engraving all the parts I didnt know on my eyes, hands, skin and lips, I couldnt go back before that. I even thought that the longing until now was not longing.


    It was so painful that I wanted to reach him right away, but I couldnt. I never thought Id know how terrible my patience was.


    It was bearable so far, though. Thanks to this transparent and beautiful perfume bottle.


    ns perfume on my wrist makes me feel a little better. In the deep night, it feels like walking through a fog into a rose garden in a dream. Even if I close my eyes, I think I can find him only with the scent.


    Actually, all I got from n that day was a bouquet of flowers and a Bina. I asked Sandra to bring this perfume from his room. Of course, he gave it to me as a gift, but he pretended that he had left it behind.


    Its been quite some time already, but it was none other than n who told me to tell him anything I needed. So I guess its okay.


    Oh, the reason why Sandra didnt doubt me at all Early that morning, after n and I fell asleep together in the dark air, I opened my eyes when the bright morning sun stretched out like cheese through the window.


    And he took me to my room in the annex. In his own arms.


    As we passed through the corridor, we encountered countless servants. Instead of letting me down, n walked more leisurely, even though I struggled with my legs as I blushed, avoiding their gazes. He even joked that it was his first time leaving the office thiste.


    Sandra, who must have been nervous when she heard that I hadnte back, hardened as soon as she saw me in ns arms. I must have been messy, but n, who put me down, kissed me on the cheek saying he would go, so the opportunity for a slight excuse disappeared.


    When I went into the bathroom with a red face and took off my clothes in front of the mirror I was so surprised that I almost fell down. Was it what Sandra, who had brought bath water, felt when she found out about it?


    I was very embarrassed at the time because I was not immune to shame, but I still didnt hate this. I would asionally stroke the red mark and return to the moment his lips touched. A little wait became bearable.


    But n didnte back even when they all faded away.

 Chapter 95:

    Chapter 95:


    How was I like that night?


    Was my expression okay? Was it awkward? What if the sounds I made were weird? Maybe there was something that wasnt pretty or natural in his eyes.


    Thinking about this made me feel as if I were wandering in the darkness without an exit. Negative thoughts flooded in, and it was no longer at the level I could handle.


    Because hes not satisfied with me.


    All of a sudden, I was looking for the reason he didnte back. His return to the mansion has always been infrequent, hence it was certainly a foolish thought. Nevertheless, there was no way to stop thinking about depressing thoughts.


    Does he regret telling a woman like me all his secrets? Was it wrong of me to want him in the first ce? Then am I being punished? Is he going to cover it up like this? Like nothing happened?


    I didnt like it. It might have been just a passing fling for him, but for me, that night It was the most overwhelming and brilliant moment of my life.


    So even in the strange pain as if my body was splitting, I did not run away but clung to him. Like thest spark of a life, that got ignited, so desperate. If it could lead deeper, if it could reach the end of the soul, I would be willing to endure even more pain.


    I opened the beautiful con bottle again and smelled his scent. Then I cried like it was all a lie.


    What if I had ran away from his embrace that night. If that was the case, wouldnt the nights that he did not return be as disturbing as this?


    I was definitely able to run away. He was not coercive and I was not reluctant toply.


    Nevertheless, the reason the tears wont stop is probably because I know myself too well that even if I turned back time, even if that moment was ourst, I would have opened my arms to him in the end.


    His hand caressing me was careful and friendly, as if he were dealing with something most precious in the world. It was certainlyparable to love. n didnt answer, but he would have known too. The fact that everything we shared that day was infinitely close to love.


    Its just that Im not his only love.


    If I had been told the words I love you as a lie, my heart would not have broken this much. I cherished a small ss bottle and shed tears.


    Your arms were a salvation to me. Because I was grateful for the fact that I was me for the first time that day. Maybe no religion in the world will give me such a rest. Even if your kiss was nothing more than an almsgiving, Id certainly be a blessed believer.


    Suddenly, I felt as if I had returned to a dayst winter when it snowed exceptionally. He saved me on his own again this time, and after barely realizing it wasnt a dream, hes already gone.


    The overflowing love and the overwhelming emotions that made me lost are the only ones left behind. What a cruel salvation indeed.


    At that time, the harsh one-sided feeling was so painful that I believed that I had to look from afar to keep it in its most beautiful form. At that time, that distance alone was terrifyingly fascinating. I cant even imagine that there is something worse than that.


    Looking back, I may have been dull at that time, but I was filled with only love. So there was nothing to get lost. But now I cant love or hate him as before, so I keep getting lost.


    Of course, I have no desire to go back to that time, so its all fleeting thoughts. If thats the case, it would be ridiculous to be more pitiful than this. Its a contradiction to weep like an abandoned person when Ive never been his.


    If the shapeless scent, the jokes of the gentle maid, and the scenery outside the window that were gradually adding color could notfort me, there was only one thing left. No, maybe this was the onlyfort I had from the beginning.


    My writing.


    <img /2022/06/image-2.png">


    If its Troy


    If Troy loses her, he will feel a deep sense of loss as if he had lost everything in his life. Even though his character is inspired from n Leopold, he is different from the real n.


    Although they make mistakes and hurt themselves because they are clumsy in love, they all lead to character development. He will eventually give her unparalleled love.


    After oveing the ordeal, the two will be happy forever in the unchanging love. Its a story that started just for that.


    <img /2022/06/image-1.png">


    So, I hope this story ends with passionate love. My ideal, that will be more beautiful and dazzling because it cannote true.


    <img /2022/06/image.png">


    * * *


    Miss!


    .


    I woke up to Sandras cheerful voice. Its always like this these days.


    Did you fall asleep while writing the novel again? You are an unstoppable artist!


    Sandra yfully sticks her tongue out as she clears the bedside table cluttered with melted candles and the manuscript paper.


    I dont know much about art or literature, but when I see you, I think youre cool.


    Why?


    I feel like yourepletely immersed in the novel. It feels like youre in a different world at that time, so its amazing.


    Thats because I have no other ce to put my mind into.


    And recently, you always cry when you write.


    That.


    I get sad when I watch it, but thats definitely proof that youre passionate about the work, isnt it? It feels like a real artist!


    .


    Its not like real art Its because I feel sorry for my love. Im the only one who can cry for my love.


    Of course, I couldnt say that, so I changed the subject.


    Is it time to eat soon?


    No, miss. One more hour left? Seeing you say that, I guess the season hase when you feel like you are getting an appetite.


    Yeah, its already autumn.


    If youre hungry, shall I bring you a snack?


    Iughed helplessly at the remark and shook my head. Sandra then opened her mouth with a yful childlike face.


    Actually, I brought something you might like more than snacks.


    like?


    As I stretched my body and asked again with a nk face, something popped out in front of me.


    It was a white envelope.


    I went homest night and found out that it was there.


    [Tobias Miller]


    Youve been waiting for a long time, miss.

 Chapter 96:

    Chapter 96:


    I got up like the wind and sat down in front of the reading table. Then I took a breath for a while and opened the letter at once.


    <img /2022/06/image-7.png">


    .


    Its been a long time since Ive seen Tobias handwriting, but his signature round and easy-going handwriting was just like that in my memory. What has changed is that his letter no longer begins with Dear Melissa.


    Nevertheless, Toby was as sweet as ever. A lonely autumn wind was blowing outside the window, but only the letter containing his words was warm.


    He thanked me for asking about him and his family, writing that all the Millers were doing well. It is also said that he is living a peaceful daily life waiting for the autumn leaves.


    I told you that the autumn leaves in New Ditch are beautiful.


    When I remembered the autumn of Sourne, which was probably a little colder and lonelier than here, and therefore more beautiful, my heart was touched for some reason.


    However, I was wondering, but the letter I sent as soon as I heard about the selection from the academy didnt seem to reach him.


    <img /2022/06/image-6.png">


    Even though there are often cases of loss of letters on the way, I didnt expect it would be my letter. As it was the first letter I wrote when I found out about the selection, I felt a new sense of emptiness, but Toby delivered ate congrattions in a simple and friendly way.


    He knew from the beginning that I would make it, and hoped my life of studying abroad would shine like a star.


    The life of writing in the principality, that longing aspiration, I held in my hands. However, the life of studying abroad, which shines like a star, has already be so distant that it cannot be reached. Its sad that I dont resent that fact anymore.


    The answer came when I asked cautiously about the link between his ident and n Leopold.


    <img /2022/06/image-5.png">


    The mansion must mean this ce.


    In the midst of his busy schedule, the reason why he had toe to the Principality to see the mansion in person was to embody my novel  the scene where Troy imprisoned the female protagonist  makes it a bit far-fetched. Although Im d I was able to give Toby timely help thanks to that.


    <img /2022/06/image-4.png">


    Oh.


    n obviously knew about Tobias when I hung out with him. He sent me a warning letter telling me not to go home with Toby.


    So apart from ns fine talk sounding very sublime and noble, Im not sure whether his help to Tobyes from pure good intentions.


    But whatever the offer was, he did what I could never do. This is a clear fact.


    To be hasty, I was busy hating n. I was so sure that all my misfortunes would havee from his evil plots. I couldnt really do anything for Toby. I can only sit still in front of the table right now.


    If it was really meant to cause harm, there would be no need to help. Leopolds sessor is not obligated to directly deal with the ident of a schrship student.


    It doesnt even make sense to say that it was an act conscious of reputation because he asked people around him to remain silent. In the first ce, there would be no reputation to raise more than this.


    Turns out hes an infinitely benevolent boss to his subordinates?


    Whatever it is, the conclusion is one. That the rudeness Ivemitted is so deep that it can never be undone. I was already the worst the moment I made those spiteful remarks


    Whether it was a humane goodwill, a caring boss, or a reflection on the past, n helped Tobias in the best possible way. And to him, I.


    <strong>If youre a human, you cant pretend you dont know. Because youpletely trampled his life.</strong>


    <strong>.</strong>


    <strong>Youre no difference to a murderer.</strong>


    Then I thought n was silent because he couldnt bear to exin. Leaving me behind on the must have been an acknowledgment of his own evil deeds.


    Now I realize anew how gentlemanly his treatment was when he left the seat without saying a word. Elegance without unnecessary fuss or anger. At the same time, even theplete contempt given was terribly gentlemanlike


    So n may have just dyed his decision a little bit. Like a gentleman. As the owner of the cage Im trapped in, he can punish me whenever he wants, in some form. For example, order a meal to be prepared for me only once a day


    He could throw me in that cold dungeon if he wanted to.


    Its a painful memory to even recall. It seems that the dim medicine energy, the gloomy air adhering to the skin, and the darkness of the basement that shook like ck waves seemed toe back to life like a hallucination.


    Yes, I fully understand that n Leopold was not the cause of the ident. I think I know now how he feels about not returning to the mansion for a while after the summer night when we became attentive to each other.


    How much did he hate me? Ive been busy hurting him because Ive been trapped in prejudice. Maybe he didnt want to see me anymore.


    However, even after wandering for a long time in this thought, I end up being surrounded by inevitable questions.


    What kind of feeling did he hug me with? Last goodbye?


    Maybe he decided that never toe back after all that kindness was the cruelest punishment he could ever give me? Because all my passionate love was discovered that day.


    Unfortunately, I couldnt think of a more usible hypothesis. All the more so, considering how clever and brilliant n Leopold was.


    Looking back, he seems to have always known how I felt pain and how I felt joyous. Its too easy for him to crush my heart, and to make my poor heart beat again.


    Not knowing that, I was just looking for a silly reason. I wondered if I was bad or maybe I had disappointed him in some way.


    It was all noisy inside. It wasplex, embarrassing, distressing, guilty, grateful, but still hateful and lovely. The surging emotions collided and pressed down on my chest. It became a little difficult to breathe. But I still hadnt read the full letter yet.


    I took my wandering gaze around the empty vase back to the paper.


    <img /2022/06/image-3.png">


    Toby.


    So this was thest letter I got from Tobias. A lot of emotions passed by thinking that way.


    It has never been a long time, but I am grateful that such a thoughtful and warm person stayed a part of my life. Im just sorry I couldnt give him back as much as he did for me..


    In the end, the feelings I felt for him were gratitude or guilt, never for a moment was love. The fact made my heart ache.


    Its a lie if I didnt try to love Tobias. I nned to go on a trip with him, and secretly imagined my future with him. Quite a few times


    But nothing was love.


    The time with him was obviously beautiful, but I didnt miss any of those moments terribly. I couldnt be so indifferent to the unwavering affection and consideration of the person who loved me even though I was trembling and crying at every expression and word of my loved one. Its a terrible contradiction.


    It would have been better if it had been sent earlier. But even though I knew I couldnt fall in love with effort, I insisted on not letting go of him. His unrequited affection and warmth were justfortable and warm.


    I cant even wrap this up with the word clumsiness. Its disgusting. Will those warm words of encouragement and blessing be enough for me?


    I cant even imagine how he felt while writing this letter, but I was grateful to him for not telling me that we should be close friends. Of course, I wont reply, so Ill never know how he feels forever. I hope he will never forgive me like this.


    I shamelessly put my hands together in my seat. So to speak, it was a kind of prayer imitation that relied moderately on the faint memories of my past life.Closing my eyes and reciting clumsily, a sham prayer that is doubtful whether there will be a god to listen to.


    But I prayed from the bottom of my heart. May Tobias someday find a love who would love him just like he does. May his future as a pastor in New Ditch be at peace, God, if you really exist, please protect him now.


    Before I knew it, the sun was going down without a sound. A shing sunset glimmered in the window. It was a fiery red color. When I put my trembling hand on my trembling chest, the helpless emotions flowed out in a slow sigh.


    It was that evening that n Leopold reappeared in the mansion.

 Chapter 97: Im Going Crazy

    Chapter 97: Im Going Crazy


    With all due respect, Sir n.


    Even though it was a regr weekly meeting, there was an unusually heavy atmosphere in the conference room where n Leopold and six executives had gathered.


    Why dont we withdraw at this point?


    Well.


    The sudden downturn in the offices atmosphere coincided with theplete withdrawal of Leopolds Lunoa division from the railroad investment, precisely because of the unanimous vote of the Principalitys Parliament.


    After all, its better to go back to our country.


    I feel the same way, sir.


    After a moment of silence, the two men spoke. It was not unreasonable for Leopolds executives, who had followed n into the Principality, toe out like this. The purpose ofing to the Principality of Lunoa was because there was a railroad investment which was in its final stages.


    That was definitely the reason why they decided to establish a business unit here in the capital of Lunoa, not anywhere else. The blueprint to sessfully expand the business in Lunoa and secure Leopolds position outside the kingdom was based on the sess of the railway investment. Even that sess wasnt just a matter of time.


    A scandal broke out between n and Brigadier General Riemann, to be exact, his daughter. There was no disgrace like this because it was even published in the newspaper and caused a lot of stir.


    n Leopold was a truly respectable leader. Not only did he lead all the work himself to stabilize the business with his natural insight, but there was no one who did not acknowledge him who struggled day and night to please the old foxes.


    He made a mistake because he couldnt soothe a womans heart. The young boss, who was expected to be a leader of Sournes top businessmen by everyone, no longer has a way to turn a blind eye to the bud of dissatisfaction that grew through the cracks of solid trust.


    Indeed, his story with Marc was nothingpared to the devotion n had put to the business so far, but he caused the worst of it with his absurdly poor response. This was an inexcusable big loss. Nevertheless, he ignited the controversy even more with an attitude that showed no remorse or showed no sign of correcting the incident.


    Some of those who praised ns natural prowess and leadership began to click their tongues, linking his young age with childishness, others were no different. If they lose any more points here, everyone will turn relentlessly. Basically all of these people are businessmen.


    What do you think, sir?


    .


    n was briefly silenced by the six gazes directed at him.


    The night when he rejected the proposal of Marce, who was no less than the leader of the Duchy,in a rather rough way. Everything had already been foreseen since then. Nevertheless, the cancetion of the investment was an unbearable humiliation. It was all the more so because he had lived a life where absurd exclusion could not exist.


    The real problem, however, was dozens of subordinates who had moved together to the Lunoa division.


    n made a mistake that greatly demoralized his employees. It was only natural that an indescribable sense of disappointment struck the new business unit, as he had to miss the investment that is equivalent to the goose thatys golden eggs right in front of his eyes, for absurd reasons.


    The practitioners, who had enjoyed many things under n, believed in his determination and followed him all the way to the Principality. However, at a time when patience was running out due to living in a foreign country, even the future of the business, which was the only support, became uncertain.


    They were shaking like a ship in a storm.


    Youve done enough to prove yourpetence. Theres no problem going back to the kingdom and continuing it.


    Thats right, we lost the backbone of our business, but to hold onto it more in the Principality.


    At that moment, n, in a low voice, finally opened his mouth.


    My inexperience has troubled you.


    The courteous apology stopped the uproar in the hall. n spoke, making eye contact with each of the executives who waited impatiently for the words to follow.


    Without excuse, its all my fault.


    This was the worst crisis that the new business unit he led was facing, and it was the most urgent task, above everything, to correct the fallen prestige and silence the resentment of the employees. The director of this division is himself, not his father. In order to reassure the staff, he must stand up first.


    However, n had no intention of withdrawing the business unit as it is. This was the cornerstone for theter swallowing of Leopold as a whole. Did he not go through a long time of hard work and struggle to stand in this position? It was impossible to back down without any results.


    At a time when the investment is already out of hand, I thought about what attitude would be most constructive as a director. I decided to view this situation as a kind of strategy of taking one step back for two steps forward.


    Strategy.


    There is always a way. Thats my belief. At the moment, I think its the most appropriate response to change the course.


    Instead of presuming that the investment has left your hand, how about making an effort to make up for it (to Marce)?


    At that time, one of the executives couldnt resist and spoke.


    This has made us realize how fragile the parliament of the Principality is. If we do what the parliaments want, the withdrawal of this decision might be as simple as the decision to restrict investment. What do you think?


    This middle-aged gentleman was clearly demanding to go ording to the will of Brigadier Riemann. Moreover, the tone was strangely authoritative, as if trying to guide a young superior.


    In fact, the intentions of the other five were not particrly different. Even if he had Leopolds blood, he was only a 20-year-old young man. Until now, they had been supportive of ns possible session, but it was not unreasonable to lose the sessors position if he continued this reckless move.


    I have no intention of going back on that matter.


    No, do you mean you dont have any regrets after all that personal matter caused this much damage?


    Nothing.


    It was a polite but firm answer. The executives were flustered with embarrassment.


    Huh, its true that theres a woman whom he has been hiding.


    Shh, he can hear you.


    They lowered their voices hastily. It was not that n was not qualified to ask the executives to exin the issue, but he was reticent because he knew the news had been reported to the kingdom.


    It would have been a judgment that there would be no need to blush. The fierce rebuke from Leopolds head will soon be ced on the sessors table.


    However, the discontent that began to grow once spread like fire. Close aides were always sceptical of ns charity work in the Principality, and now there was no reason not to express outright animosity.


    Then, from a strictly strategic point of view, of course, the charity work would be stopped, right?


    I think its self-supporting to insist on an ieless charity in this situation, Sir n.


    We support charity work in our country, but here in Lunoa.


    Five executives, except the youngest executive, took turns talking bitterly.


    Even if he was the son of a great family, he was a foreigner here. Even though he was unfairly excluded by thew improvised by Parliament, he could not even express his injustice because he was not a citizen of this country.


    With resentment, the charity work should be stopped, but executives had no choice but to click their tongue as the young head was increasing the support for the poor and orphans of the Principality.


    It is unbing of an entrepreneur to devote time and money to good deeds that would do nothing good. In Lunoa, where there was nothing more to gain, this kind of service would have been less than low-quality selffort.


    Under this circumstance, it was only natural that there was a joke that n Leopold had be a toothless lion due to the shock of missing the railroad investment. When these backbiting stories were circting, rumors about his secret lover also appeared, and n paid no heed to them.


    But he was stubborn.


    There is no going back to the kingdom.


    What does the Lunoa division without railroad business mean! Enough of the jokes, lets finish it.


    Atst the executive raised his voice. n, who threw a silent look at him, just shed a smallughter.


    <em>How did I get here without going crazy?</em>


    Im just looking farther away than Im about to see right now. Charity is also part of the n, and it will prove that this judgment is not wrong. You just have to believe.


    .


    If you have any other questions, Ill answer them here now, so ask.


    Despite being attacked outright by the executives, he was straight and elegant without a fault. It was such a noble look that they even felt rxed. As if he was born just to reign.


    Even at the young age of twenty, the one mistake he made suddenly bes irrelevant.


    Maybe that rumor.


    Then one person managed to open his mouth.


    I heard that the reason for rejecting Lady Marce was because of another woman, but she.


    It is true that there is a woman I am seeing. Arent I in my prime?


    .


    Of course, its not to the point of ruining the business. For now, Im going to make up for the current situation by strengthening the trade side. Im confident.


    ns blue-gray eyes, which naturally turned the topic, gleamed sharply.


    If you dont trust me, you can go back with your luggage right away.


    His performance in the Hwa Empire was convincing. In fact, n was a model for all employees, and there was something that made them want to believe that he would quickly regain his reputation as an unexpected variable after being excluded from the investment that was the heart of Lunoas business division.


    It was strange for a young man who had not lived half of his life to have this kind of heart.


    As expected, is it because he is a Leopold?


    The businessmen, who had calcted the gains and losses, decided to watch their young superior a little longer. No matter how wrong it was, Leopolds name was behind him. There would be nothing to lose by dying the task of defining his attitude.


    While several more regr meetings were held, busy days continued as usual except for the return of the two executives to the kingdom.


    It was the day before the inspection of the border area where the traders of the principality were gathered. A young servant came to ns office. He was reviewing the agenda with the two executives.


    Excuse me mlord.


    Cant you see were in a meeting?


    The executive who handed over the documents scolded him sternly. But the servant stood restless.


    Whats going on?


    When n asked reluctantly, he staggered over and whispered in his masters ear. It was shortly thereafter that ns brow, which was listening in silence, was badly distorted.


    Sir n? Did anything


    Im sorry, but Ill take my leave first.


    When the two men closed their mouths under sudden pressure, the servant hurriedly came up with a coat and helped him him prepare.


    ns lips twisted coldly toward the door.


    Im going crazy.

 Chapter 98: Overcome This Ordeal

    Chapter 98: Ovee This Ordeal


    T/N: pov shifts to n and then Melissa and again to him


    All the way to the mansion, n had a hard time quelling the rising anger. Indeed, even when his n that he had worked hard for a long time faced a crisis, or when he witnessed the change of heart of his loyal subordinates, his judgement was not as distorted aspared to right now.


    Melissa Collins.


    Obviously, the first time she was nothing more than a rag. Something small but oddly nerve-wracking. The woman, like a delicate flower, looked fragile and hazy, as if she would crumble if held tightly.


    However, she developed her presence without permission, and she began to seep into him on her own. He thought it was a quick passing sun shower, but before he knew it, he was soaked.


    He had to admit it now. He cant think of Melissa Collins as a book or a painting that he looks into from time to time. To regard his interest towards her as a hobby was nothing but petty self-deception. No one calls this a hobby.


    It was true that she was a woman close to an art which he didnt want to take his eyes off for a moment. The same was true for her words, writings, expressions and every sound she made. Art is, after all, the sublimation of desire, and humans gainfort and inspiration by enjoying it.


    But the problem was, he came to rely on her more than just gettingfort. Theres an increasing amount of time that he cant stand if it wasnt for her. Which was not like him.


    So he got even angrier. He didnt even know where the anger was headed to.


    Milord!


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, n headed for the detached house and walked across the hall with a rather rough pace. Irrespective of the startled maids running, he opened Melissas door at once.


    Lord n!


    Sandra, who was standing by the door, screamed in surprise. Over her shoulder, he saw a woman sitting at a reading table staring at him.


    Before he knew it, n went into the room nervously loosening the already ruined cravat. Melissa held her breath in that hurricane-like situation.


    Al.


    It was the first time n had looked so disheveled, and she could only bite her lips with her wide eyes in shock.


    The back of her sped hand was white. As if she had witnessed some terrifying sight, her trembling shoulders were pitiful enough to incite a strange sadism inside him.


    n, how.


    As he got closer, she even dropped her pen. <em>Tuk</em>, as the sound of the pen hitting the marble floor sounded like a signal, Sandra hurried out of the room and closed the door.


    The door closed with a loud bang. The curious gazes that came from the maids, who were walking around the door and peeping into the room, and the loud noises disappeared in an instant. In a tense atmosphere, the two faced each other.


    Melissa couldnt move as n, who had always beenposed, lost his reason and ring furiously. She couldnt even guess what had happened to him. She was just d he came back, but at the same time she was feeling terrified.


    You


    But n said something that she didnt expect.


    Did you send a letter? To him?


    <em>To him</em>.Melissa murmured quietly. He was probably referring to Tobias Miller. It was this morning that she got his reply.


    n is aware of the fact that Sandra had done it secretly, as if it was natural. Melissa suddenly realized the situation they were in.


    Whenever she leaves the room to eat or bathe, everything in this room has been closely monitored and reported.


    Nothing in this can be hidden from the mansions owner. As long as you dont tear it apart and swallow it. The fresh realisation made her toes numb.


    Answer me, Melissa. Im asking you.


    She managed to say the word with her trembling lips.


    Yes.


    Then n couldnt resist his anger and cursed in a low voice. Her heart thumped uncontrobly as she watched the blue veins popping up over his tightly held fists.


    As if he was going to punish her cruelly at any moment, he narrowed the distance. There was a clear anger in every breath he exhaled.


    Melissa was afraid, but she was confused whether this was really fear. How can he be so angry about her sending a letter to a man other than him? In the meantime, she couldnt take her eyes off the beautiful n, even in his angry face.


    Then he said something strange.


    Do you love him?


    .


    Dont make me ask you twice.


    n said in a very voice. His low voice was as cold as the eve of the storm. Under the pressure as if tightening her heart, Melissas lips trembled and she lowered her head.


    No Ugh.


    Then n gripped Melissas chin. She couldnt escape his gaze now.


    Dont even think about lying.


    I didnt lie


    So, what secret words did you secretly give and receive from his letters? Marriage? Go back?


    .


    Huh? Melissa.


    His urgent pressure was pathetic at first nce. Melissas clear brown eyes opened wide for a moment. Surprisingly, he is now. This is obviously.


    Say it.


    Hisrge hand grabbed her neck.


    Do you want to see me go crazy?


    A slender, white neck. He could break her slender neck like this, or he could have punched her teeth roughly. However, his hand, trembling with anger, only gently caressed her delicate skin. Like dealing with sacred treasures.


    Ah.


    When the cold fingertips, which were moving slowly along the smooth curve, swept her earlobe, a ticklish breath came out.


    Its easy. Dont do what you shouldnt do. Was it that hard?


    .


    Why do you.


    n growled. His anger sounded grave and desperate.


    Melissa thought he was like a scared little beast. She wanted to hug him, whom she couldnt even properly cover with her arms.


    Even if you want to go back, I wont let you go.


    n.


    Its no use crying and cursing. Its all because I.


    At that moment Melissa pulled him by his neck and kissed him. All the words disappeared and even time stopped. Suddenly, n noticed the faint smell of perfume on the back of her neck.


    It had the same scent as his.


    .


    Melissa said with her eyes fluttering like ripples of light as her lips fell apart with a very small, soft sound.


    Thank you for helping him. And Im sorry to hurt you with harsh words.


    It was a gentle whisper as if to soothe a crying child. As Melissas hand wrapped around the mans big hand, n slowly knelt down and sat in front of her.


    Your effort ismendable but Melissa.


    .


    Do you think I will let you go for this?


    Melissa looked into ns eyes when she heard those words. Jewel-like eyes with a creepy cold color. Then she responded by stroking his night sky coloured hair.


    Ha.


    He was obviously anxious. Thats because of her. To be exact, it may be because of the novel she is writing, but the fact that she also cherishes him made him so unbearably happy that his legs went weak.


    Melissa managed to hold back her tears. Its just like a dream.


    Its all right, n. Theres no way Im going back to him.


    A faint but unguarded voice tickled his ears like a soft feather.


    I thought of you the moment I was confessed to by him.


    n felt the blood rushing downwards for a moment. [1]


    Dont worry. I will definitely finish the novel for you. If it makes you feelfortable.


    .


    I think Ill be happy too.


    She always spoke as if she was singing. Her pronunciation of his name, her little tongue rolling softly and bouncing, sometimes made him feel unbearable.


    n was frozen between wanting her to keep saying anything and wanting her to stop talking.


    Softly, her small hand sweeping his hair gently slid down and wrapped around his cheek. It was a friendly and lovely touch as if touching the petals.


    Really, Ill make sure to finish it.


    .


    Funny how Melissa Collins seemed to think he was impatient for the novel not beingpleted.


    To think that he gotforted by this gentleness. She couldnt be more naive. It was absurd and so like her that he almostughed.


    I dont know if Ill be able to make it beautiful enough to your liking.


    A beautiful voice like spring sunlight flowed in and seemed to prate his body. ns eyes closed as he touched his wrinkled brows.


    Well you know, n. God will not give us an ordeal that we cannot ovee.


    Her lips called his name once again. Like a butterfly pping its wings, with its tiny pping red tongue.


    This is torture.


    n rose suddenly. He couldnt fall for this small woman again. He cant lose any more reason.


    Just then, Melissa added hastily, looking up at his suddenly distant face.


    I believe that. So.


    But she sensed something in his cold eyes. It was a clear passion that was boiling over as if it was going to swallow her at any moment.


    <em>Hik</em>, Melissa, who held her breath and lowered her head, murmured quietly.


    So Ill make sure toplete.


    At that moment, something sparkling over her bowed brown hair came into ns sight. It was an ivory hairpin. It was a gift he gave her a while ago.


    That night, he carefullybed her soft hair up, and he was satisfied with the way she looked better than he expected. And then.


    n shed a low murmur gritting his teeth.


    Really?


    It was no longer a limit. He gave up on denying. Once again, cheeky Melissa Collins, nodded her head with an innocent face.


    n leaned his body down, he kissed the small mole on her cheek, and licked it with his tongue.


    Wait!


    He quickly embraced the woman whose shoulders flinched and whispered as he took her towards the bed.


    Then ovee this ordeal.


    It was a whisper that was not rxed.


    [1] he got turned on


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 99: We Are Not Lovers

    Chapter 99: We Are Not Lovers


    Miss!


    It was Sandras voice that woke me up. Shes as cheerful as ever


    n seemed to have left early in the morning. There was no faint warmth left in the ce where heid. I slept so soundly that I couldnt even hear him go out, let alone say hello.


    I could still smell the alluring scent of the rose garden, but I couldnt tell if it was a mark he left behind or if it wasing from my body.


    Good morning. Yesterday.


    Sandras face was inevitably brightened because she strangely put strength on the word Yesterday.


    He left without even saying hello. Ahem.


    Is that so?


    Not long ago, when Sandra found out about the red marks left on my body, Sandra washed me as usual, I wondered if she would be able to ask openly. Nevertheless, it was very embarrassing to see her curious.


    Miss, now.


    Sandra, who approached me and touched my hair, hinted.


    You cant say youre not in a rtionship with the young master, can you?


    Huh?


    I knew everything. In the end, his sincerity will work.


    In embarrassment, I couldnt easily answer. Between me and n We did it twice. Its true (that the sincerity worked), but he and I are lovers?


    We are not lovers.


    I watched helplessly as Sandras face was stained with disappointment and wonder at the words. What can I do? He didnt promise me anything, he didnt make any oaths.


    Of course I didnt ask for anything either. Because I was afraid of the answer that woulde back.


    In fact, this is not always possible only between lovers. And Im not miserable or sad even if were not lovers. Rather


    <strong><em>Melissa.</em></strong>


    I was so happy that I couldnt breathe.


    <strong><em>I cant breathe, Melissa.</em></strong>


    I had thought countless times that I wanted to be him and hug him, even for a single day, but the moment my heart touched his, I had the illusion that I was n and he was me. Thats how much wevepletely melted into each other.


    What if its not a privilege to see his cold, wless skin like the surface of a ster statue wet with light sweat, and to hear his noble lips calling my name like begging?


    As I drank sweetly the delights he gave me, I thought, will I be able to experience more than this in the future? Maybe I cant.


    I cant help but feel a little scared when I think about it like that, but.


    Even if hes not my lover, he values me.


    Still, I smiled brightly.


    Thats for sure.


    He cherishes me not because Im Melissa Collins, but because Im a woman. Hes a gentleman. Maybe Im not the only one who hugs and kisses him. I dont know his daily life except when hees back to the mansion very asionally.


    But I decided not to think about it. Just monopolizing him for a moment is enough to die for. Lets just focus on savoring the happiness that lingers like an aftertaste.


    It would be nice if I could capture this feeling in the novel. When I thought this far, I felt rushed.


    Memories tend to fade little by little as time goes by. So I needed to hurry. The moment when this feeling is most vivid is always the present. So dont stop the pen, Melissa.


    Oh right, I have my own ritual that I do before I write. I always make sure to wear his scent before sitting in front of the manuscript.


    The hairpin resembling a cherry blossom tree was ced where it could be easily seen. It was to imagine looking at his expression and feeling the moments I felt his faint breath while writing. Sometimes I gently patted it too. I wrote down the letters one by one.


    Eventually, the two people in my novel also confirmed each others feelings. They will soon be lovers. My heart was fluttering with no regrets.


    <em>Because this ce where you are is my home.</em>


    Ah.


    Like a person who has no intention of conserving manuscript paper, mistakes have increased these days. It is because I only have to refer to what had happened between him and me, but I inadvertently write down everything.


    This ce where you are is my home..


    I read it aloud for nothing, before I drew a ck line over the few lines where n had appeared instead of Troy. It was such an ecstatic statement that I was afraid of whether I would hear it.


    I may not be the only one to hear it, but I cried a little because it was so overwhelming that it was hard to describe.


    Even if he doesnt feel the same way as me, he values me. It was the only thing that was certain. Was it in his n for me to learn about this? Its a shame if it wasnt meant to be, but hespletely caught.


    n tried to never hurt me. His eyes carefully examined my face when I made a small noise, and his hands loosened when he held me.


    So I tried to stay as quiet and calm as possible throughout my time with n. Because I wanted him to crave me a little more, and I didnt want him to put up with that clumsy feeling. Of course, it was almost impossible to pretend to be calm by his side, but.


    Anyway, he treated me like a sugar cookie that crumbled at the slightest touch. His eyes were so passionate that he could burn me to ashes right away, but sometimes he was overbearing and arrogant, but his touch was different.


    Especially those lips.


    While I was eating, drinking tea, I automatically remembered n when something touched my lips. The sweet touch that his red lips had on me. Then, my fingers will be numb, and I would feel nervous as if I were walking on clouds.


    This alone was difficult to get used to.


    What kind of conversation do you have?


    Sandras curiosity showed no signs of stopping, which was a big deal. On my way back from eating. Now she doesnt hesitate to ask about my and ns story.


    Its a long night. What are you talking about for a long time?


    You didnt read my novel secretly, did you?


    I was just writing that part.


    What? Did you write that? Can I see it?


    No.


    Youre so mean, miss!


    The way she pouted her lips like a sparrow made me smile. It is interesting that this side of Sandra is starting to feel less and less insignificant. As a maid who knows ns childhood, she must be both proud and curious that the master, who was a little boy, has grown into a handsome man.


    Theres nothing special about the conversation.


    Oh my! You dont even have time to talk? Oh my, oh my!


    (T/N: shes is indicating that they were so busy with *ahem* that they didnt even have time for conversation)


    I feel like a fool.


    Sandra let out a smallugh as Iined softly. I quickly continued with a nonchnt vibe.


    I guess things arent going well these days. He looked tired.


    Oh, thats true. There was a buzz in the newspaper not too long ago.


    In the newspaper?


    Sandra had serious eyes when I stopped and asked back.


    Yes! There was ady who was flirting with the young master and he had a conflict with her. Didnt you hear the details?


    No, I dont know much about business. I just said I wish he coulde more often, and he said hell try.


    His voice is so deep and mellow that he sounds like a pushover in every word. I love the words that he speaks of effortlessly.


    Its good.


    Thats right. Thats such a good thing.


    I hurried my steps to get out, gathering my voluminous hair to one side. It is because I can take a walk in the garden after that day. It was natural that walking in the garden became a daily routine after eating.


    Youre going for a walk, arent you? Im going to clean up the cluttered clothes.


    Yes. See youter, Sandra.


    Of course, guards stood guard at the main gate, but it didnt bother me much. I wouldnt have gone out even if there werent any guards standing there. Finally, n started to open up to me.


    One day, we might be able to walk hand in hand even on the sunset street of Lunos, not in the bedroom. If that dayes, he might end up telling me. I love you. Im sorry to have kept you waiting so long.


    I strode gently over the soft meadows in the afternoon sun. The smell of fallen leaves filling the lungs was just ecstatic. Can I be happy like this?


    Are you sure youre being restrained?


    I grinned from ear to ear. The sun was not strong, but it was a dazzling day when even the shadows sparkled.


    As a mansion in the shape of an ancient castle, the garden was wide enough to make my mouth open. I didnt go beyond the big tree looking down from the window of my room for a while because I might get lost if I walk nkly, but today was a nice day, so I wanted to go a little more.


    As I reached the dense evergreen shrub forest, the smell of fresh trees deepened. It was apletely new ce from here. In the sight of small, light green leaves lined up endlessly, I diligently captured the surrounding scenery like a young animal who had just opened her eyes.


    It was a perfect day just up to here. Beautiful farmhouse garden with beautiful weather that is considered a blessing. Indeed everything.


    But in the end I had to regret going there. I saw a scene that I didnt even want to see in my dream.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 100: The Queen of Flowers

    Chapter 100: The Queen of Flowers


    What?


    The womans high-pitched voice shook the fancy parlour.


    Does that make sense? Are you not mistaken?


    Im not mistaken. Even this time, in that detached house He spent the night.


    Monica chewed her red lips painfully.


    Huh.


    Her mind went nk. Even if something went wrong, it was clear that it was definitely wrong. Monica hade to the conclusion that she had absolutely nothing to care about that womans rtionship with n. Even watching her felt like a waste of time, and she even gave up after a few days.


    n Leopold never even paid attention to herself and the beautifuldies because of his unique taste. These were the remarks of the prince and he had nailed this fact. That remark once turned her eyes. A sudden impatience arose because Bentley arrogantly said that men understand men well.


    Monica knew n for a long time but didnt know much about him. She must have been one of the most intimate observers of him but n rarely showed his inner self even to her.


    As a result, she knew neither ns heart nor his thoughts, but instead of expressing her feelings to him, Monica let the world mistake the two for the most intimate of them all. Because that was her only pride and rest.


    But in fact, there was someone who knew that she didnt understand ns heart.


    That snake-like prince.


    Yes, after all, it was all due to her impatience.


    The prince hinted that there was a woman in ns mansion, and Monica had to pay the price of being informed. And finally, the information turned out to be true.


    She wasnt happy that that nights humiliation wasnt in vain. If the prince was wrong, she would be happy to go back to the night when she wanted to rip out that memory.


    Monica has never been to the mansion since ns fierce warning brought her luggage out. It was because she didnt want to be hated by the man she loves anymore.


    So Monica went straight to the mansion after a really long visit and asked about the woman n had, and the maids told her that she was an unknown artist and was staying in a detached house under ns sponsorship.


    Sponsorship. Monica,ughing, ordered the maid to bring her right away, and then fell into thought.


    Its true that n has been doing charitable work in many ways, but has he ever offered to provide shelter to individuals in this way? Of course that has never happened.


    A woman who writes is pretty interesting.


    At that, this woman writes. It was ridiculous to sponsor such nonsense.


    Whats even stranger is that n didnt tell any of the servants the name of Melissa Collins. She didnt know why hes trying to hide that woman so secretly, but the fact that n Leopold, no one else, went so far, scratched her nerves furiously.


    The woman who shamelessly lives in ns house. The absurd excuse of sponsorship has added to the question of whether shes ns secret lover. He wouldnt think of marrying that woman who has neither family nor status.


    At least, the possibility of him doing skinship..


    n, who she knew, was tired of people as well as women. Work always came first for him.


    But, as the prince said, she didnt know anything about the mens world, and in reply, she had nothing to say. To hide a woman in his house in a farawaynd where his fathers eyes could not reach.


    And Monica ended up chasing Melissa Collins, who appeared before her, in a rather gloomy way.


    She actually didnt have to use such a rough method, but she wanted to annoy the woman who was standing beside n. She couldnt find any signs of concern, but she couldnt get rid of her anger.


    Monica, somehow not relieved, observed her ever since. It was during ns absence from the mansion.


    But there was nothing special about her. Since he did not seem to have talked about her or the family at all, the rtionship could not have been deep and true.


    She felt some hellish anxiety that n might have fallen in love unknowingly because he was so angry about her. But it was all a wet nket.


    (T/N: she didnt had to worry about something that wasnt a problem)


    Monica concluded that way. It was a strange thing indeed, but it must have been that n had a new hobby of literature. Originally, getting interested in something happens quite often and trivial. All the more so if its a light one.


    But what happened in the meantime Does that mean that the two spent the night, and twice, at that?


    She had secretly kissed him when he was asleep as a child, but even in those innocent days she had never slept with n.


    Monica was angry at first, then denied, and now she was trying to get to the bottom of it.


    Marc Riemann.


    I beg your pardon?


    That woman did him dirty, thats why hes out of the railroad matter. Theres a red light on the business now.


    Monica murmured while biting her thin red nails.


    Is it because he felt weak because of the shock? Thats why he couldnt reject her clinging to him.


    .


    Yes, that must be the case. He must have been really surprised. Because Baby is more faint-hearted than you think. Thats right.


    The maid was just staring at Monica, who was muttering wildly. Then Monica got up.


    I have to go. The moment has finallye when he really needs my affection.


    Miss Monica.


    Monica raised her eyes irritably as the maid called in a small voice. Redshes on sapphire-colored eyes stood high as if they were piercing the sky.


    Well, Abel.


    Abel Maurice?


    Yes, its been a while since he showed up at the mansion.


    Why are you asking me that?


    Indeed, none of those who served the Leopolds did not know what had happened to them long ago. She should just save her breath. However, the young maid had a good feeling for Abel, so she took courage to know how he was doing.


    I I asked the novelistdy in the detached house, but she said she didnt know why, so.


    I hate to hear about that annoying woman.


    Arent you aware of Abels news? Where he lives.


    Though she thought that the maid who asked her about Abel Maurice this much was rude but Monica suddenly lost in thought.


    Abel Maurice was a tutor who taught Monicanguage and history. Monica personally picked him out of the candidates for a tutor called in by the family. He was the only one who was not an adult yet and he was a man.


    As time passed, Monica noticed that although she was still a girl, she felt like he was in love with her.


    It was simr to the story of a poor adventurer who first encountered the existence of a fairy, a flower of God in myths and legends, and waspletely fascinated by its beauty, but different in feeling.


    Surprisingly, it is obviously.


    Abel, too, seemed confused to feel the same way for a nobledy. After all, he was a boy too, and it was evident that he was struggling to shake it off.


    But Monica thought it was pretty funny. The fact that a big man is scared because of her alone. So she decided not to throw him out.


    And her incident with Abel Maurice was also the trigger for her to learn that she could freeze any man she could if she wanted to.


    Since she was a little girl, she had already boasted a mysterious and seductive beauty, and as the years went by, it bloomed like a bright red rose.


    On the streets of the Principality, there were many men flirting with young beauties under the guise of praise for art, and it was natural for them to hang themselves on Monica Elwood, the Queen of Flowers. [1]


    The free and open Lunoa society, and her father who gave Monica a huge amount of support and neglect. Under the circumstances, she was free to jump over the fence by deceiving her nanny and servants.


    And finally, when her curiosity and longing for sex reached its peak, she used her naive tutor.


    The rtionship that began like thatsted quite a long time. Even after she had a lot of lovers, she asionally looked for him. Once in a while when he was about to bepletely forgotten from her memory.


    Their rtionship was one-sided from the start, and Monica never gave Abel Maurice a word. She went to him when she was just miserable about things that didnt go her way. Then Abel hugged her earnestly as if she were about to die.


    It was not a badfort. Abel Maurice was unhappier than herself, anytime, anywhere, under any circumstances. Oveing his depression and tears, Monica felt alive,ughing at the desperate and blind affection he gave as if he was obliged to give.


    Then one day, it was a while ago. Very rarely, she asked Abel about his life. Naturally, the reason she asked the question was to pursue boredom, not to make Able feel differently.


    Then he confessed. ns calling in and out of his mansion. Even the fact that the woman living in the detached house and he was hired to helpplete the novel.


    Monica red up. She would have used him if she had known it beforehand. She wouldnt have been able to go to that woman herself and waste her time, or hear such scary things from n.


    Regardless of her refusal to allow Abel to tell his story, she was just annoyed. She went wild in the street. As if she would never see him again, she pped Abel and told him to get rid of everything right away.


    Soon after, Monica heard from a maid who served n that Abel Maurice was not appearing at the mansion.


    The gloomy man, who must be ming himself and despairing, didnt matter to Monica


    But when she heard that n Leopold has be weaker than ever and has allowed himself to be with a frivolous woman twice, she thought that now is her chance to win ns heart.


    Can you go out and get a carriage ready?


    A very good idea came to mind.


    Huh? Where.


    To find Abel.


    Oh! Are you trying to confirm his safety?


    Something like that?


    Monica pulled up her red lips smoothly and smiled. <em>Well, Im not lying because Ill be able to check on him.</em>


    In fact, she was only trying to use him as bait to have n perfectly, but this was obviously a mercy for Abel Maurice, as the man was living to be of any use to her.


    Im trying to help Abel a little bit.


    <em>Im going to finally grant his wish, which he was desperate for because he couldnt give his life to me.</em>


    [1] the literal trantion was The flower of among flowers but I rephrased in such a way that the meaning didnt change since the OGtrantion seems to be a bit nd


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 101: A Room Without Windows

    Chapter 101: A Room Without Windows


    Abels eyes widened. Monica Elwood came to visit him, and that too in the morning.


    Miss Monica.


    Elwoods rose, he thought, was too noble to bloom in these shabby piles of mud. Thats why she always knocks on his door at night when even the moon is hidden.


    Of course, he never resented or questioned it. Its just a matter of course and suffocating.


    Howe all of a sudden.


    Monicas beautiful hair, fluttered against the wind like a picture. It was a red and more vivid color than autumn leaves. The scattering hem of her dress smelled like a lonely autumn with a deep rose scent.


    Sometimes reality is far more distant than a dream. Abel felt an ecstatic shell.


    Are you going to keep me standing here?


    Oh.


    A dark beard and tangled hair. Monica didnt blink an eye even when she saw Abel, who was not as tidy as usual. Its been a long time since she saw him, but she wasnt even impressed, so its not surprising.


    Pleasee in.


    The inside of the house was even worse. The room, with windows closed, not allowing a speck of light, was filled with melted candles, thickly hardened candle wax, messy shape, and the pungent smell of ink and papers.


    Monica sat down, somewhat displeased, on the wooden chair Abel had hurriedly covered with his handkerchief. Her presence in a house which was like a parched woodblock that didnt feel alive was as seductive and foreign as a flower painted with red paint.


    The teacup he hurriedly fetched was never touched again after it was ced haphazardly on the old console table. Monica said,


    I have a favor to ask.


    Abel, who took off his sses, rubbed his eyes.


    You have a Favour?


    Yes, Abel.


    Abel looked bewitched as her bright red hair curled between her elegant fingers in ckce gloves.


    You must be writing.


    Yes, after many years.


    It was the anger of the world that was pouring out like countless arrows that broke the gap over the years. He called the woman who takes control over his soul as The World.


    The day she poured out her anger and resentment at him as if her world was about to copse, part of Abel died forever. From that day on, the remaining part of Abel Maurice, which was still alive, began to write.


    While eating dried up groceries, he wrote the story of his world blooming like a flower in a room without light. May she no longer be ill, glistening but serene like a glowing, still watery surface. That was the only salvation for himself.


    Really? Almost done?


    Yes Its not a long story, so maybe tomorrow.


    Abel answered gently, but felt suspicious. She, whos not interested in his writings and considers it as dust, is now asking about his writings.


    Whats the title?


    Ah, the title is <A Room Without Windows> Its still a work in progress.


    A Room Without Windows, huh.


    The flower-like red lips drew anguid arc. Her lips whispered,


    <em>Not bad, as the title of the posthumous work.</em>


    Pardon?


    Abel.


    Abels green eyes flickered anxiously along with the soot from the candle.


    Die for me.


    Miss.


    Abel doubted his ears. The times when he thought that he would give her his life if she wanted to, passed before his eyes. His heart still remains unchanged. He just couldnt give it because she didnt want anything like his insignificant life.


    What are you saying.


    Then Monica burst intoughter. It was obviously an innocentugh, but with a strangely erotic sound.


    Im not asking you to really die. Were you really going to die?


    <em>Look at his expression.</em> She murmured and continued tough out loud. Then Abel looked at her with silent and serene eyes.


    What, will you?


    If I have to die someday, I have always wanted to die because of you.


    .


    Having ugly feelings toward mdy without permission I thought Id take it sweetly if you wanted to punish me at any time. If youre trying to step on me for that reason, I also.


    A desperate soul was imbued with every word that he uttered. Although his words were a desperate and pitiful confession, his world did not shed tears, let alone imitate cheap sympathy. She was just a jewel of insensitive and brilliant eyes.


    What a wild coward.


    With a sweet voice.


    Do you think I can do such a thing? Youre mean.


    Miss


    Abel, kneeling in front of Monica, leaned his cheek against her neatly ced hand on her legs. Soon, the rough gloves were wet with his tears.


    I only wish for your happiness.


    His world stroked his dark brown hair, which grew so badly that it soon covered the back of his neck.


    So you have to help me.


    .


    That happiness is finally in front of me.


    Abel sobbed, feeling Monicas soft touch. Shell never know how I feel. When I thought about it, I felt like something ugly and old, abandoned on the side of the road. I felt a wind piercing in my bones.


    But at the same time, I didnt want her to ever know my bursting despair and even greater passion. May my cruel and beautiful world be full of dazzling and noble things like her.


    Please disappear from the world forever. Never again, never to be found by anyone.


    The flower-like lips uttered horribly cruel words like a song. Abel raised his head and kissed her knee. His tears never stopped.


    So the day like thises to me as well.


    Now I can use this humble life for you, miss.


    Ill be happy for sure, Abel.


    Yes, you must be.


    Please, as you wish.


    * * *


    It has been more than a decade since the cultural properties of the Hwa Empire began to be introduced to the western world. The veil of Eastern culture was all fascinating and fantastic, and naturally fascinated everyone outside the empire.


    Unfortunately, trade with the Hwa Empire was very selective. This was partly due to the fact that they did not need any supplies or money, but it wasrgely because they imed to be descendants of dragons and put a strict ban on shipping policy which happens through the sea.


    Hwa, who saw itself as the center of the world and the chosen ones, strictly controlled the ess of neighboring countries. It is because they believed that the more they mixed with other cultures, the more their culture would fade. However, they were always in short supply because the outside of the empire was already frenzied about imported goods of Hwa.


    Sourne, who has a giant boss led by the Leopold family, was better off, but the Principality was excited to embrace the great dragon in the east. However, the Parliament, which is absorbed in pretending to be stubborn, did not have the guts to send a special envoy to tter the Hwa Empire.


    However, at Lunos social club, the object of Hwa has always been praised as the best gift and used for bribes. The elegant pottery and silk cloths, unique tea leaves, and spices from the East were worth the price.


    Under this circumstance, it was only natural that all the traders of the Principality tried to conduct illegal trade by asking the corrupt officials of Hwa Empire and offering themrge sums of money. But the amount of goods avable was as small as a speck of dust, and it was a tearful struggle.


    n focused on these traders. He thought of gathering them and establishing a business under his name.


    Those who were eager to open the door to the Hwa Empire could not refuse to coborate with n Leopold. n already had an acquaintance with the upper echelons of that Empire, thanks to the background of his family. Not only that, but n was a man with dark hair and an enchanting look that made them feel friendly.


    Unlike the stubborn emperor, the ten princes and princesses were progressive, and they had a deep affinity for this beautiful and polite foreigner. Unlike other westerners, he treated Hwa Empire as a descendant of the dragon, and he had a deep understanding of the Empire and a straightforward attitude, so there was no reason to refuse.


    Thus, when n Leopold, who started his business in the Principality of Lunoa instead of Ian Leopold from the Sornean kingdom, visited the empire, he was able to return with meaningful results. It was a conviction that one day he could lead the trade between the Principality and the Hwa Empire.


    Three days have passed since n and executives visited the border area where traders are gathered. Naturally, the atmosphere was smooth. Traders rushed to sign the contract and raised their pens.


    n returned to Lunos today after announcing that he was only here to gauge the size of his firm that would be set up, and that he would hold a briefing session in the capital soon.


    This may make up for the railway.


    One of the executives in the business department said in a confident voice as he looked at the proposal, which he did not know how many times he had already checked it.


    No. Its more than that.


    n rose to his feet, answering leisurely. His lips were red with a faint smile.


    I am looking above it.


    The four executives in the conference room looked up at him in silence. n Leopold. This young man finally made them want to bet everything on him again.


    A strange fear and anticipation floated in the air that a little boy, who until a few years ago, was nothing more than an imitation of Ian Leopold, might soon surpass his father.


    Im going in first today.


    Suddenly, n, wearing a ck coat, looked around, tidying up the stiffpel. There was no dissatisfaction in the four pairs of eyes that were still staring at him. n walked out of the conference room with a light step, thinking it was worth the struggle for the past three days without going home.


    In the busy and meticulous life of a businessman, three days were close to the speed of light. It certainly was, but thest three days felt so long. n realized that his patience was getting weaker day by day.


    Not about work, of course. Only one person constantly tested his patience, and n could hardly win against that person. It hurts his pride, but there arews like this in the world. The more patience you use, the sweeter the reward.


    A carriage with a ck lion engraved on it was waiting in front of the office. n, who ordered the coachman to drive straight to the mansion, got into the carriage.


    Soon afterwards, as the horses left the main gate of the office and stepped on the boulevard, a carriage approaching there quickly turned around. The carriage with a clear red rose pattern followed ns carriage.


    Of course, the coachman, who was afraid of Monica, to be precise, the head Leopold standing behind her, drove the horse calmly, as if he didnt know, and n didnt know it until he got off the carriage.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 102: She Drowned Me In Her Sea

    Chapter 102: She Drowned Me In Her Sea


    T/N: POV shifts to n


    The reason n hurried early in the morning to return to the mansion as soon as possible was to keep his promise to return home more often in the future.


    He thought that it was indeed fortunate that he had made such a promise. No matter how much winter resists, in the end, just like the snow melts, he also fell in love helplessly. Its something that makes him smile. How lucky it is to be able to hide his feelings under the pretext of keeping a promise.


    Actually he wanted to hug Melissa, but at the same time he didnt want to hug her. But now he realized that the littleke-like woman is actually a sea and deep enough topletely cover him, there was nothing he could do but just to drown in her.


    That little woman.


    When he thought of her sleeping face and slightly open lips, heughed unexpectedly.


    In any case, he, who was in a hurry to go home, did not go to buy flowers as usual and ran straight to the mansion. Instead, he thought he would pick flowers that suited Melissa, so he had a horse stand on one side of the spacious garden.


    The look of the woman with the bouquet in her arms was one of the most impressive and pretty things he had ever seen. The soft hair and eyes, like warm wood and fine soil, matched any flower like a picture.


    It was her who asked for flowers, but preparing flowers for Melissa Collins was actually a job for himself as well.


    n!


    Thus, n, who got out of the carriage, doubted his ears and froze.


    Monica?


    Monica ignored him again and came into the mansion. That fact alone made his beautiful brows distorted. He was sure to warn her very firmly that it should never happen again.


    Why are you here?


    n said with a chilling voice like a knife. If she, who is like a vicious thorn, hurts the fragile artist he hid in the detached house again, then.


    Oh my God, n.


    But it was her sad tears that made him unable to urge her to return immediately.


    Whats going on?


    Abel is


    Monica, whose face was ruined by tears, shed tears like jewels. n had a hunch that something serious had happened.


    He asked, taking a handkerchief out of his arms.


    Whats wrong with Abel Maurice?


    It was the name of the tutor n gave to Melissa Collins. A man who has been by Monica Elwoods side for quite some time.


    He was patient enough to put up with Monica and knew her family well. Moreover, as a writer with his own reputation in the Principality, there was no one more suited to the character n was looking for.


    Not wanting to let go of Melissa Collins, who lit up her eyes while talking about her studies abroad, n decided to give her the author from Principality. That was the best alternative he could offer.


    It was absolutely uneptable for him to see Melissa leave his side to take boring sses at an insignificant academy.


    Of course n didnt know there was some kind of bond between him and Monica because he just didnt really care.


    Moreover, if he had to attach a man to Melissa, who is as sweet and soft as cream, and as pure as water, it would have been better off with a man who doesnt have an empty space in his heart. So it was rather a relief.


    It was true that when he heard that he dared to press his lips down on the thin hand that wrote noble sentences, he had a terrible thought about killing him.


    Hes dead, n.


    Absolutely it wasnt the truth.


    There were times when he felt terrible about himself. Still, n did not consider himself a monster like Ian Leopold. Not yet.


    Dead?


    Yes What should I do.


    Are you sure? How did you know that?


    I suddenly had a dream about the past. The dreams of our young days. So as soon as I woke up, I went to see him.


    n narrowed his brows. Monica leaned her cheek against his chest, sobbing pitifully as she saw his ssy, cool eyes getting narrowed.


    Leaving a suicide note. Ha.


    .


    You know, n. In the principality I Ive always been alone. Because you and dad were at Sourne.


    n Leopolds life was marked by misfortune that no one else knew, but Monica Elwoods situation was no different from that. They were the only ones who shared a misfortune that no one in the world could understand.


    So Abel told me.


    n hesitated for a moment when she buried her face deeper in his arms. It was because he thought her cheeks would be scratched by the rough woolenpel. Then a cold wind blew and Monica trembled, so n quickly opened the front of his coat and covered Monicas back.


    Only then could Monica hear his heart beat.


    I guess I was relying on him more than I thought. What do I do now, I.uh, hik.


    n was a little perplexed to see Monica Elwood crying so pitifully for the first time.


    Monica.


    She was bold, stubborn, and arrogant everywhere, but she acted like an innocent girl only in front of him just like during their childhood. No matter how cold-hearted, and sometimes vicious he was, he remained the same.


    His own life was too damned for him to be gentle with her, and the memory of his poor childhood to bepletely abandoned was revived and weighed on his nerves.


    Just as Troy without a surname became n Leopold, he slowly turned into apletely different person. Throughout the process, Monica stayed by his side. It would be a lie if he had never relied on that unwavering character of Monica.


    She was the only family member of the man he hated, who couldnt even be called a sister. Nevertheless, Monica Elwood, who did not receive her fathers surname, had no family. So it was the same that she didnt be real either. Real things dont live in the shade.


    n, what do I do now? Please tell me.


    The reason why he suddenly feels pity for her in his arms is probably because he remembered two children who were sharing weak warmth against each others small backs among expressionless and cold adults.


    n whispered in a low voice.


    What can you do? You have to keep living.


    Im scared


    n felt his shirt soaking wet, but he didnt push her away and still smoothed her hair. It was not as careful as it was when he yed with his secret artists hair with his hand-picked bina, but it was anyways a soft touch.


    You will stay with me forever, right?


    .


    Say yes, n.


    His hands, wearing thin leather gloves, were exceptionally friendly, and her dense eyshes were drenched. She pestered him with a lovely voice, even though it must be hard to hold back her tears.


    One day, you wont disappear from my world without telling me, huh?


    I wont.


    It was a low answer. Monica hugged ns firm waist with her trembling arms. The thin body was trembling so hard that n was forced to hug her a little deeper.


    Are you cold?


    n had no intention of taking Monica into the mansion, even though he asked. This mansion is not for her. He was going to lend his arms until the tears stopped and send her back to the carriage.


    The loss of her was unfortunate, but he had already wasted enough time.


    Yes, its cold. Its very.


    In fact, it wasnt from acting that her body was trembling this much, and it wasnt even cold. It was just that the fact that he was finally in her arms was unbearably overwhelming.


    It wasnt until n Leopold pushed himself away. Monica kept repeating in her mind. <em>How many days have I waited for this to happen, how meaningless nights I had to spend.</em>


    In exchange for erasing a single, non-existent man from the world, she gained too much.


    Abel, you came to me for this. Its a life worth more than you deserve.


    So give me a little more hug.


    Yes.


    Monica, of course, didnt know that the person in ns heart, on which she was leaning on was not her, but the woman who blushed with a bouquet of flowers in her trembling hands.


    Adjusting her posture so that she can be hugged morefortably, and about thepassion of her childhood days that was nowpletely dispersed.


    Tell me its okay, n.


    Its okay.


    Then the wind blew once again, swaying the branches of the tall tree and dropping the leaves. The sound of someones footsteps rustling away was alsopletely hidden.


    (T/N: ns POV ends)


    * * *


    Just a few minutes ago, I was walking somewhere in heaven.


    It was the moment I met the masters of heaven that I realized that I was just an uninvited guest to this beautiful paradise.


    n.?


    Two people like the red roses were hugging each other affectionately. The way he cares deeply for his nobledy inside his coat was even sublime.


    Therefore sad tears burst out of my eyes. I imagine my future with him as I please, while only continuing my past and present with unrequited love. Ive never been his beloved before.


    I couldnt take my eyes off them even though it hurt like my heart was being cut just by looking at them. I stood gazing at them in a hazy, tearful vision.


    She said they had each others first kiss. Regrettably, I had to admit that Monicas words were not lies. That they will be the only ones who stand by each other for the rest of their lives.


    <strong><em>Hug me a little more.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Okay.</em></strong>


    I heard a friendly voice. Sneaking a peek at them, I felt uncontroble sadness and despondency just because they were dazzlingly beautiful.


    In my humble life, there will never be such a beautiful moment. I cant have or experience such a brilliant moment in my life.


    Ah.


    It was a distant and helpless feeling that could not be expressed in words of envy and jealousy.


    When did ne back to the mansion? So he was able toe back this early. Since when have they been here.


    Its all meaningless now. The desire to shout his name melted and disappeared without me realizing.


    Suddenly, the clouds covered the sun and the cold wind scratched my cheeks soaked with tears. A sudden chill swept my heart. What on earth was I dreaming about?


    Then, like a lie, everything was useless. I turned around with my mouth shut. I would really die if I hurt my heart any more.


    Tears entered my lips and tongue. Grief tastes like salt. So how much sadness is dissolved in the sea? I didnt know anything. The only thing Im sure of is the fact that my ce isnt by his side.


    The soft grass leaves brushing past the ankles were like a dark nightmare.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 103: She Changes Me Effortlessly

    Chapter 103: She Changes Me Effortlessly


    <strong><em>I understand your sadness, but</em></strong>


    n pushed Monica, who leaned on his chest, quite patiently, until she couldnt get his shirt wet anymore. He also spent a considerable amount of time sending her back to the carriage after she stopped crying.


    <strong><em>Apart from that, donte here.</em></strong>


    To her crying again, n added neatly.


    <strong><em>Tell me if you needfort. Ill send you a book.</em></strong>


    Other than that, it was a tender warmth. He didnt know that the word book hurt Monicas heart, or to be precise, there was no reason for him to know.


    He could understand that she is sad because her partner who breathed together with her until she became an adult, shared part of her childhood suddenly left her but he thought he did enough for her.


    A life that is abandoned by ones own will is not the worst end. n seriously thought so. In a world where there are so many lives that have been lost due to others intentions, despite the earnest desire to live, such deaths are so easily spoken of.


    It was also unexpected that Monica was so sad. Apparently, she neglected Abel Maurice when he was alive. However, as usual, he did not bring up all the words that were in his mind.


    It was Monica who seemed to be looking forfort until the very end, but n finally managed to get her into the carriage. It is ultimately up to her to relieve her remaining sorrow. Dependency is inherently harmful.


    n, a natural businessman, never paid attention to things that didnt make sense. It was natural that he had no intention of supporting Monica. It wasnt his concern whether she overcame her grief on her own or went out to find someone else to soothe her precarious heart.


    But he was also deeply relieved that Melissa Collins was not a businesswoman. The innocence of hugging him, who is bing noticeably dependent on her, without calction. He couldnt get away from that dazzlingly radiant woman.


    Does she know shes neither a pond, nor ake, but a sea? If he says he wants to be locked inside her forever. Hes sure shell blink her eyes slowly and breathenguidly instead of answering.


    n chuckled at her face he imagined. Then he crossed his long legs and sat down without realising that he was smiling.


    Familiar with the geometric and airtight Sournesian gardens, when he first came to see the old castle he was very much annoyed to see the rustic cottage-style garden. Why is it that the size of this mansion is not even like that of a cottage? He didnt even want to call this andscape.


    If he had been Sournesdy who risked her life in the garden, no, even if he had had a little spare time, he wouldnt have left it like this.


    However, he really liked this farmhouse-style garden that never loses its shape even if you cut as many flowers as you like. Even a simple bundle of unknown flowers would suit Melissa Collins warmly.


    She changes him too effortlessly. Its very funny.


    As he entered the mansion with a bouquet of flowers he had woven for the first time in his life, the employees followed him like a habit. n ordered to go straight to the detached house and call her.


    As usual, go to his room, take off his jacket, and by the time the simple refreshments are ready, Melissa Collins will also be standing outside the door. Hes sure thats how it should have been.


    It was William, the butler who knocked on the door.


    That.


    Exactly, only one person.


    She said she wasnt in the mood to meet you.


    What?


    ns eyebrows wiggled finely. Three days ago in the early morning, she asked him in an apparently sleepy voice.


    <strong><em>I hope youe more often than now.</em></strong>


    When he replied that he would do his best, she smiled like a snowke.


    Thats why he thought she would give him a shy smile, saying, Did you really try hard for me today? Then he would tell her that things worked out, perhaps thanks to her. Then why


    She was crying.


    n breathed in at the words. The icy blue-gray eyes narrowed. The butler, who witnessed the moment when the feeble anger turned into a strange worry, carefully continued.


    Women are There are times like that.


    Times like that.


    I mean the times they want to cry alone, Master. In that case, no onesfort is wee.


    .


    So Monica Elwood, who wants him to watch her cry till the end, isnt a woman?


    n thought it was nonsense, but suddenly thought it could be possible if its Melissa Collins. He thought about the emotions of her letters, her shining eyes under her eyshes, and her red cheeks one by one.


    Women live with so much patience that this happens periodically. It happens to my wife and daughters, too.


    .


    But he wondered why the butler was so cating him. Of course, n, who is good at showing no emotions, didnt raise his eyebrows or move his lips.


    So no one will notice this subtle change in facial expressions. Unless it is the old butler who has been by his side for many years.


    What should I do in that case?


    The young owner asked slowly, with his eyes shining with nervous feelings, which was rare for him. The butler answered kindly, smoothed his gray beard.


    Let her have some time alone. But dont leave her alone for too long. Even if she tells you that shes not in the mood to meet you.


    n turned away as if he couldnt understand the butlers joke. Soon, the delicate hands wrapped in ck gloves trembled lightly in the air and ordered him to go out.


    * * *


    Until lunch today, I had been chatting with the maid for a long time about the chefs skill that the mussel dish was delicious and the dessert was excellent.


    It was also natural that the appetite became stronger and the meal time became more enjoyable than ever. These past few days have been a rare and rxing routine, and the weather has been clear all along.


    But tonights dinner felt like chewing sand. The salmon dish, which I had said was delicious thest time, was served, but it didnt pass, so I left it as it was. Im sorry to say.


    I had the desire to act casually as if nothing happened, but I have no talent for that. It was painful to watch Sandra squirming all the time, so I sent her back as soon as I finished dinner today.


    Then, I sat in front of the reading table to write my novel, but I was choked up because I couldnt continue writing a beautiful scene that I was writing well all long.


    I was actually projecting n Leopold into the male protagonist, Troy, and myself, in the heroine, whose name never appeared. The tickling conversations I had with n from time to time also naturally melted into the story.


    .


    It didnt seem like it could be continued. It was because the scene of the two people I witnessed on a windy afternoon was clearly engraved in my mind. That scarred memory suddenly turned this novel into a love story between Miss Elwood and n.


    After spending so much sweet time with Monica, he called me as soon as she left. My heart felt like it was falling apart from the wretched feeling.


    Does he know that I was peeking at both of them? What the hell am I to him?


    I didnt even want to think anymore. As I slowly closed my eyes, tears that I didnt know when they were formed flowed silently down my cheeks.


    Ha.


    As soon as I breathed out a sigh of tears, I could feel the subtle silence of the two maids who were scrambling behind my back and preparing my bed.


    No wonder it looks weird. I sat silently in front of the desk with the candle lit and burst into tears.


    However, I wasnt rxed enough to care about that.


    I really dont know what to do now. I feel like Im walking on a worn-out bridge. Im afraid to take a step, but when I stop, I feel like my feet are going to sink.


    As expected, it would be better to ask for the bath water now. I might feel a little better.


    Excuse me, the bath.


    As soon as I opened my mouth, it suddenly became noisy outside the door. I heard the maids of the detached house calling young master. Theres only one person in this mansion wholl be called a young master.


    Y, young master!


    ..He suddenly opened the door and came in. My eyes were tightly shut at the sight of the maids hurriedly approaching me and bowing. My head was muddy with a mixture of resignation and resentment.


    Melissa.


    Why the hell did hee here? I told him through the butler that I didnt want to meet him. Why the hell doesnt he leave me alone.


    Why are you crying?


    ns voice drew closer. Did he take a bath? There was a faint smell of roses.


    It was shortly thereafter that it urred to me that it might be Monica Elwoods scent. I know that they use the same perfume.


    Melissa, Im asking you why youre crying.


    .


    His voice was strangely sweet, so I bit my lips. Then, tears flowed from my eyes as if they had made a promise.


    Im so stupid.


    Melissa Collins.


    The wind


    Whats wrong with the wind?


    The wind was so cold, so.


    A ridiculous answer popped out. I felt frustrated with myself.


    Couldnt you have given a more usible answer? Do you feel better now when you hear his ridicule?


    While tears were forming again at the end of the eyshes with a clear sense of guilt, n did notugh or question the exact reason. Just bend down He kissed me lightly on the cheek.


    .


    Soon after, two maids were heard leaving the room in a row like pigeons in the street. When the door closed with a bang,


    Today I.


    I managed to part my lips.


    I learned one thing.


    Im listening.


    n, standing upright beside me, was looking down at me. Even without lifting my eyes, I could see how cold and affectionate his eyes would be at the same time. It was natural that I loved those eyes more than the whole universe. So it was unbearably painful.


    The moment his eyes captured the person he loved for the first time. The moment when I was gently drenched with hot and overwhelming emotions. Those moments that would have shone with the perfect sense of happiness must have been so dazzling and beautiful that words cannot describe it.


    My heart always ached when I imagined someone who would have watched it all by his side. But did I ever deserve it in the first ce?


    Say it.


    .


    Now is the time to wake up from this dream. From a fake paradise that was beautifully packaged but was actually just a nightmare.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 104: Grief Tastes Like Salt

    Chapter 104: Grief Tastes Like Salt


    To me, n Leopold was like a ss of poison. The fact was so obvious from the moment I first faced him but I had pretended not to know.


    The brilliant liquid, with its brilliant color and aroma, was contained in a ss that was dazzlingly beautiful. He was a poisoned Holy Grail.


    The reason why my lips were so dry just looking at n was probably because I instinctively knew that I would never spit it out again the moment I put it (the poison (n)) in my mouth, even a little bit. The fact that he will run through my veins after drinking and will eventually destroy all of me..


    Nevertheless, I sumbed to the splendid Holy Grail. Of course it was voluntary.


    It was not enough to dare to drink it with my lips, which I could never bear, and I held it without fear, and swallowed it little by little. I knew the sweet poison was slowly ruining me, but the time I was drunk on him was so ecstatic.


    n.


    I didnt want to let go of that sense. foolishly


    I, as expected.


    This was enough, Melissa. So please stop this ephemeral and destructive pleasure.


    Cant love you.


    I managed to make up a normal face, suppressing the rising tears.


    If I speak in a fragile voice, Ill be dragged to him as usual. Im sure hell hug me, and Ill melt in his arms.


    Hell onlye back to the mansion once in a while and hug me, and when dawnes, Ill have to let him go helplessly. Hes going to give his heart out to someone other than me.


    In the first ce, Im sure Im a boring woman whoes to mind once in a while, but its so sad that I cant forget the warmth of that small moment and p like a fish thrown ashore. If its just an ending where Ill dry up ugly and die because of useless love that Ill never have.


    I mean it.


    .


    There was no answer, so I hurriedly added it, but he was silent. Just looked down at me with a long stare.


    n Leopold is like winter, so hes rarely expressive. What is he thinking now? The idea that Melissa Collins would dare say she couldnt love him?


    Or the idea of being ridiculous? Im going to hug him anyway, but Im acting like a kid, right?


    Thats weird.


    Then, n slowly swept my right cheek, which was dripping with tears, with his thumb. It was bare hands without gloves. Pale, straight fingers that feel cool due to low body temperature.


    Its only been a few days since you cried with happiness in my arms.


    (T/N: during snu snu)


    The blue, cold gray eyes nced slowly as if appreciating me.


    It was beautiful and creepy.


    Why would you lie like this?


    .


    He makes mepletely defenseless just by his voice. I was barely holding back my desire to cling to his arms any moment.


    But can I defeat n Leopold?


    n, I.


    My face was helplessly soaked with endless tears. My bewildered gaze followed as the transparent teardrops ran slowly down his fingers and finally down his wrists.


    Its really embarrassing. These tears shouldnt make me look like a whining child.


    Now all that was left was a way to recall the section of heaven that I had glimpsed in the garden. Its still as clear as the inside of the eyelid, the perfect and holy image of the two lovers.


    Then my heart ached. It was no longer difficult to make a vicious voice.


    I was looking at something other than you.


    He looked at me with an expressionless face. With a pale, cold face that doesnt have any emotions. That cool feeling of pressure seemed to crush my spine. Is he holding back his anger?


    Speak clearly, so I can understand you.


    .


    There was no easy answer to his sarcasm. But I cant help but answer.


    Cold eyes like the moon in the night sky catch my gaze like a trap. I felt like my heart was about to explode due to the tight tension, so I moved my trembling lips as if I were exhaling my breath.


    I think I love you in my novel, not you.


    Ha, Melissa.


    He held me by the shoulders and suppressed his sneering. He didnt hold me hard enough to hurt me, but his big hands, shaking with unexpected emotions, could break my bones right away.


    Its disgraceful. Its so ridiculous that I might get angry.


    But you will never know you are beautiful enough to receive blind love. How much courage it takes to love you like that.


    Its true that it started with you, but its different now.


    And unfortunately, Im not that strong.


    Troy is my ideal. After all, you are Just a shadow of Troy.


    Ha.


    n closed his eyes with a coldugh. At the same time, his hands, which were holding my shoulders, fell off.


    Now, what do you want to do? Are you going to strangle me with that hand? Or will you leave like you didst time?


    .


    I closed my eyes nervously, but surprisingly, no answer came back. It was clear that he was still standing in front of me without leaving. I can feel his breath and scent even with my eyes closed.


    .


    Eventually, when I opened my eyes gently, n was staring at me with his mouth covered and his head tilted. His eyes were as deep and cold as the abyss.


    I had no idea what he was thinking now. The pale-white face, shimmering in the shadow of a candle, looked grave as if he was thinking about something seriously, and eerie as if he were hiding a hideous murderous intent.


    Im sorry. I mean it.


    It was irresistible to say so. Even though I enjoy daydreaming, deviant romance sometimes makes me feel guilty, as I am only a realistic person.


    Its literally a luxury for someone like me to love n Leopold. So I have to go back to reality.


    I know I might look like a pathetic coward to someone, but theres no other way. I dont want to be hurt. Who in the world likes to be hurt?


    All right


    At that moment, a chillingly low voice broke the silence. A thin soot fluttered like a long tail over the mes zing precariously in the dark.


    Sleep in my room tonight.


    What.


    Suddenly all my movements stopped. It was an answer that made my eyebrows narrow.


    Its not you that I love, its the man in the novel who looks like you. What kind of interpretation can lead to that kind of answer?


    I dont want to.


    Why?


    In this situation.


    My eyshes were terribly wet. While thinking that it was a miracle that I still had tears to shed, the tears that flowed down my right cheek ran down the corners of my lips and seeped into my mouth.


    Doing that with you.


    Grief tastes like salt. I became endlessly miserable as if I were standing in front of a distant sea.


    I wont.


    Then n, who bent neatly, wiped away my tears with his fingertips and the back of his hand, not a handkerchief. The touch was strangely persistent.


    Yes, I wont do that.


    I heard a gentle whisper. A smile as if drawn with the worlds most delicate and soft brush hung on his cheeky lips.


    I had the illusion of being a lost child for a moment. I just wanted to hang on to his neck, asking him to take me home.


    Something happened.


    Then n hugged me.


    n!


    So sleepfortably.


    .


    Youre going to keep crying like this here.


    The low-pitched voice was too cool to be a relief to me. Ive never felt relieved in his arms. Because when he hugged me, my heart would always beat like it would jump out of my chest.


    The day will probably nevere when I can reach this man and remain calm.


    My face was already wet with tears. It was the same with his chest that held me. It was then that I realized that ns heart was beating so calmly.


    Though I thought it was an echo that resembled his voice, I thought that there would be times when this chest would beat uncontrobly fast but it would not be because of me.


    A rose garden covered with morning dew. Such a mellow scent takes away even the will to struggle. Whenever I sniffled, he gave me a careful hug and hurried his way to the main house.


    In the dark hallway passing by while holding me like a child, the shadows of the bars created by the moonlight stretched endlessly. Only the sound of neat footsteps echoed in the dark.


    When we got to the room, heid me straight on the bed and covered me with a nket. Even with such a friendly touch, n didnt say good night or kiss me on the cheek. He just looked down at me for a moment, turned straight and blew out the candle.


    There was such a brief silence. I was blinking nkly in the pitch-ck darkness, where my vision did not change even if I closed or opened my eyes.


    Then I heard his footsteps again, followed by a quiet door closing. As soon as I felt a sign of moving away toward the far corridor, my eyes, which were drowsy, closed gently.


    Is it because I had a hard day, or is it because of the cozy bedding that felt like someones arms? My mind was noisy, but a distant sleep covered me as gently as a feather.


    And the next day, I went back to the annex, wherest night, I read my novel from beginning to end


    What the hell


    I found it all burned down.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 105: He Burnt Down Our Story

    Chapter 105: He Burnt Down Our Story


    It was early in the morning when I woke up alone in arge bed that didnt feel warm. The moment I woke up to the subtle sound of birdsong, I had to hold my breath urgently.


    This is not my.


    Ah.


    Only then did the events ofst night slowly dawned on me. It was hard to believe that I had slept peacefully in n Leopolds room without even waking up.


    A morning with nothing inconsequential weighs on me slowly. As I was immersed in my thoughts in the faint light that was leaking through the curtains, my heart ached.


    From the beginning, there was only one option. Getting up straight away and going back to the annex as if running away.


    As soon as I made up my mind, I ran out of ns room as if on fire. It was so hectic that I realized long after I left the main building that I didnt clean up the messy bed at all.


    I managed to escape from this gigantic castle to the most rxing ce,


    Uh?


    The pitch-ck ashes lying horribly on my beautiful reading table viciously upied my vision.


    It didnt take long to know it was a pile of my notebook and manuscripts.


    What the hell


    It felt like the blood all over my body was getting cold. While I was away, the room was swept away to the point where there was not a single dust, but the table top was unorganized.


    Anger soared to the top of my head with that mean obvious intention.


    Excuse me!


    Running out into the hallway, I called the maid who was opening the window. My heart went up and down in a burst of anger.


    How did this happen?


    What do you mean?


    The maid asked back without looking back at me as if she were annoyed. The windows were opened and the fresh autumn morning air rushed into the hallway.


    My


    All I wore was a thin sheet of Negligees. The sudden chill gripped my heart.


    I managed to move my lips with my arms wrapped around me.


    My novel.


    .


    There was no way of knowing whether her hearing was bad or if she was deliberately ignoring me, but the maid walked briskly without answering. Then she opened the window right next to me.


    Hey!


    It was only natural that the hands, which were hugging both arms with goosebumps, suddenly got strength.


    My novel is burned to the ashes now!


    I burst into a rage. I didnt even remember how long it had been since I made such a loud noise. It was as if it wasnt me.


    Maybe its because Im still half asleep or because I cried too much yesterday, or maybe its because I cant believe that a novel Ive been working on has gone to ashes in one day


    He told me not to clean it up, but to leave it as it is.


    What?


    Even the will to get angry at her shameless attitude disappeared. Ah Im dizzy as if Im going to faint.


    Yes, whats the point of getting mad at the maid? The employees of this mansion are paper dolls that are operated only by the owners orders. There were no good will, nor ill will to me.


    So the only person I can me is.


    * * *


    For me,


    was not a simple piece of writing. It was the only refuge that allowed me to forget this unrealistic reality and live a normal life, sometimesughing, sometimes crying.


    Unfortunately, after my novel disappeared from the world, there was nowhere else to hang on to.


    Having no ce to hang on to means that I just have to endure this abnormal life. Recklessly as if standing defenseless in the middle of a battlefield full of bullets.


    At first nce, it may seem that I was devoted to writing the novel under ns instructions, but in fact, I was not writing to dedicate thepleted


    to n.


    I was only writing for Melissa Collins.


    To get out of here first. To escape the shadow of a man who holds my life. Only then can I learn to love myselfpletely and live for myself.


    The feeling of losing all those goals and will overnight cannot be exined by just being stunned or feeling hopeless. Anxiety and fear surged into me as if I was falling into an endless abyss. It was a huge panic indeed.


    Thats why Ive been hanging around the garden since morning. It was a cloudy day, but it was fortunate that it didnt rain.


    As if oveing yesterdays nightmare, I strode through the bushes where I had seen him and Monica, and farther, more thoroughly, looking for him, unaware of the weed stains on my hem. I had to meet him.


    It suddenly urred to me that n would have left the mansion early in the morning, while I was around like a madman.


    What was he thinking when he burned


    ?


    n Leopold loved my novel. He said he would read it, so he volunteered to be on the Academy Jury, and he even duplicated the manuscript secretly. Only toplete the story of the novel. It was only recently that he asked me what happened to the main character, Troy.


    By all ounts, it was clear that he had an affection for my story. Ironically, the original culprit that brought me here was also that same affection.


    Is it too much to say the original culprit? I ended up living in n Leopolds house, where Id put my whole life on the line, with that writing as a medium. Its not an ideal form, but it probably wont happen again even if I was born again.


    We often sit face to face, look at each other, talk about secrets, and sometimes kiss each other, and its not love, but its simr enough So I shared feelings that I sometimes get deluded. It was a time when I was dreaming and overwhelmed.


    But he never told me that its love. Its not Melissa Collins that n Leopold loved but its her novel. In other words, the person he kissed was me as a novelist.


    Even the novelist is a woman who loves him enough to create a character who looks like him and write a story, so all the actions n took on me may have been a kind of encouragement or hostility.


    So my question is, why did he burn my novel? Even if he didnt love me, didnt he love my novel?


    It was this hand.


    You kissed my fingertips tenderly and said that youve waited so long for my novel to bepleted, for that one thing. Why in the world?


    Ah.


    It was when I wandered in the forest for a long time and reached the pond in the center of the garden. I had to stop walking for a while and lift the hem of my dress because my ankle hurt.


    Sure enough, there was a thin scratch near the ankle. Seeing that pale drops of blood were seeping out, the wound did not seem to have been inflicted recently.


    I didnt even know I was hurt until now, but after realizing it, I was no longer confident in wandering around the garden because my ankle was sore. My ankle is injured, and I feel like my head is spinning. Eventually, even breathing became somewhat ufortable. My chest is stuffy.


    I thought, staring nkly down at the flowers blooming by the pond. Am I feeling angry right now? Am I getting angry that my novel which I wrote painstakingly burned down?


    .


    Suddenly everything felt like stupid. Why Im here. What the hell am I supposed to live for? Its just all of a sudden, everything is.


    Miss.


    It was when I closed my eyes and quietly inhaled the faint smell of wood that was blown by the wind mixed with the faint smell of water.


    You were here.


    When I turned around, the head-maid was standing there. Its been a while since I saw that face.


    Is n back?


    No.


    No?


    The question arose momentarily. If it wasnt for n Leopold, theres no reason for the head-maid toe to the middle of the garden looking for me.


    Standing awkwardly with all my nerves focused on my tingling ankle, the maid opened her mouth.


    I brought an official letter from Hessen Cathedral about the donation, and Id like to ask you to sign it.


    What?


    I couldnt understand the maids words at once, and spoke in a puzzled voice. I hurriedly rolled up a strand of hair that fell on the bridge of my nose because of the wind blowing in time.


    What and from where did you bring it?


    How do I know what the cathedral is doing, since I have been in the Duchy for several months and havent even stepped out of the mansion?


    The master is not here.


    However, the maids answer is more spectacr.


    No, so why would you ask me for it? You can do it yourself, right? Or the butler


    Were his servants, not the masters proxy.


    .


    Im not either.


    The maid had a stubborn mouth as always, and her voice was curt, but she seemed very calm. She added, in a tone that would say, The autumn is in full swing.


    Because youre the mistress of this house.


    N (No)


    I cant keep them waiting long, so pleasee in. Theres not much to it, so just sign it.


    At that moment, I rememberedst nights conversation like a lie.


    <strong><em>I think I love you in my novel, not you.</em></strong>


    I definitely said this, and then.


    <strong><em>After all, you areJust a shadow of Troy.</em></strong>


    Even after saying words like those. n had taken me to his room when he heard it. He said something happened to him. It was just likeforting care.


    Bute to think of it, theres no way that something suddenly urred that night, even while he was talking to me.


    Of course, if its the job of burning down all my novel manuscripts, its a different story.


    I mean.


    Are you jealous of Troy in the novel? That n Leopold?


    But my novel must be more important to him than me. He doesnt even love me. Why is he jealous.


    Oh, mydy.


    I was frustrated as I stood still with my mouth closed, and the head-maid sighed like urging me to wake up.


    Mr. n said it himself. All right?


    .


    Come on, follow me. Come on.


    It doesnt make sense.


    n Leopold, do you love me?


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 106: Let Me See Him

    Chapter 106: Let Me See Him


    Following the head-maid, I diligently walked through the endless forest path lined with garden trees. At the end of the thick forest, a dark blue-d official stood waiting for us.


    He handed over a document that I couldnt even read properly and I signed it with trembling hands.


    Although somehow I couldnt sign it properly because I was embarrassed.


    Mel


    Thank you. Please give my regards to Mr. Leopold.


    The official, who received the childlike signed documents, left the mansion at a busy pace, leaving a brief greeting. Perhaps because she also no longer had any business left, the head-maid also bowed silently as soon as the official left and turned toward the annex.


    There was nothing new to be upset about her attitude. Sandra is the only one who talks to me in this mansion in the first ce. Even if it werent for that, theyll be busy sweeping and polishing this huge old castle every day. I have that much understanding.


    I just wanted to ask a little more detail about what the head-maid said. That Im pretty much a mistress of this mansion. And whether thats really what n Leopold says.


    Phew.


    But her hand, which she had gently stretched out, fell off helplessly, as the back of the head-maid in uniform had be as small as a small dot.


    As expected, she was scared. Of course it was a lie to get her to sign it quickly. Because she thought the same answer like Theres someone waiting for you. woulde back.


    But it was also unbearably scary to hear the confirmation that their young master really said that.


    Ugh.


    When the grass leaf, which grew ankle-high, brushed the wound, my whole body felt numb as if I had been electrocuted. I wish I could go back to my room, apply some medicine, and rest. Even though I skipped breakfast and lunch and wandered around the garden through the smell of grass, I couldnt go back to my room for some reason.


    Its not because I dont want to face the ashes again, as Sandra should have cleaned my table by now. However, the foolish thought that this road was the most likely ce to reunite with him grabbed me by the ankle and did not let me go.


    Of course, it is frustrating and painful to feel that a novel that has not beenpleted is burned to ash in an instant. Its a precious story Ive written in my spare time, going back and forth between the narrow desk in the old two-story house and the corner of my favorite coffee shop. If I deny that it has disappeared yet, it would seem like it would have never happened. I still cant believe it.


    But now, I feel more strongly that I should talk to n Leopold. What was he thinking when he burned my novel?


    Its impossible to guess, but in fact, its like I know a little bit. But these ideas, which make me afraid, cannot be dispelled without his answer.


    Unless its n Leopold.


    With that thought, I crossed the wide garden towards the main gate. Even if I could get to the door, I wouldnt be able to get out. I know clearly that he is more likely not to be able toe back today.


    In the face of the obvious fact, I sometimes slowed down to reflect on how small and insignificant I was, but whenever I raised my head with hesitation, the unknown certaintyforted me.


    I thought it was a strange and affectionatefort.


    The bulb that I had dried has not yet been rented.


    It was then that a shrill voice was heard. As soon as I stopped walking at the unfamiliar voice, a familiar voice followed.


    Good job. Sooner orter, we will have to do a major overhaul of the garden.


    It was certainly the voice of William, the butler of the mansion.


    And I acted out of my league again.


    William!


    I shouted out the name of the butler somewhere beyond the crowded garden tree colony. Originally, I would have walked towards the source of the voice, but now I cant afford to.


    William! Where are you, William!


    In the end, William and the gardener found me first. The butler with a dignified and solemn impression walked in front of me, standing alongside the young chestnut tree. He touched the shiny monocles one after another as if he couldnt believe it.


    Whats going on? Are you lost?


    He nced puzzledly at my messy, tangled hair and sloppy attire just a thin shawl over my sleepwear. I would have looked even more shabby and strange in contrast to their undisturbed appearance.


    Youre going to catch a cold. Please go in


    Take me to n.


    William paused in bewilderment. His eyes seemed to be telling me this- <em>Whats wrong with your head?</em>


    You know, the young master is now,


    Take me where n is. You know where he is.


    Lady, youre being so stubborn. I dont know why youre doing this, but hes not a free man. If you wait until hees back,


    He locked me up to write a novel and then burned it!


    I cut off his words and screamed. Because I dont want to hear a lecture in the least. The butler turned pale and asked the gardener who was listening in the back to go back.


    Why in the world did he treat me like this.


    I understand. Calm down first.


    A sigh flowed out at the words. Is it because he is ns loyal servant? Even after saying he understood it felt like a deception.


    I managed to continue, suppressing the rising sorrow.


    If I could, I would have visited him myself.


    Miss.


    If your master hadnt locked me up I would have run out even barefoot.


    .


    It was only when the butler hurriedly handed the handkerchief that I realized that I was crying but I didnt have the strength to ept it casually. My ankles were throbbing, my face was a mess, and my emotions were copsing as if they were broken.


    William, n.


    Please stand up, Miss.


    The butler was embarrassed and reached out to me, who sat down without caring about the dirt.


    Let me see him.


    Ill send a servant.


    My eyes widened at those words.


    Are you taking me where he is?


    It seems that he had a rather very happy and weing face for a person who would get scolded at, gave exnation and an apology foring to see n Leopold.


    His business unit is facing a very important situation right now. Im not sure that hell be able to meet you if you go to see him today.


    Then


    I lifted myself up with my sleeve wiping away tears. I still had a slight dizziness. The autumn leaves above my head are about to pour down.


    If you dont mind, Ill tell him to send a carriage. Lets go back to the room first.


    The answer gave me a wave of relief and distant fatigue. I nodded softly and walked unsteadily back to the annex.


    When I returned to the room, disinfected the wound, and washed myself in a bathtub full of petals, I felt a little better and dreamy.


    When I came out of the bath and was drinking a little of the clear soup Sandra brought, a maid came and announced that a carriage was waiting outside.


    * * *


    I remember the day I climbed the brilliant Moonlight. The clear sky between spring and summer, the sound of a miracle that shakes the earth, and the smell of the sea.


    However, while not aware of it, it was already the peak of autumn. And this is surprisingly my first outing sinceing to the Principality of Lunoa.


    Then well be on our way, miss.


    I fainted without knowing that I had arrived at Lunoa, I opened my eyes in an ancient castle dungeon. After that, a new life in an immovable cage. It was not long ago that I was able toe out to the garden.


    If I was asked if I lived an unhappy and miserable life, it was not. However, enjoying good rooms, clothes, and food and having afortable time with countless servants does not make unwanted restraints a pleasant thing. It is a very dangerous idea to think so.


    The problem is that sometimes I felt happy.


    No, actually quite often I think.


    Ha.


    I leaned against the seat without even thinking about pulling back the curtains. Before I came to Lunoa, I was curious about the street scenery of Lunos, the capital city where art lived and breathed. Now I just didnt want to think about anything.


    I fell asleep for a moment, but the carriage rattled and stopped, and my eyes were wide open. Sure enough, I heard a knock and the coachman opened the door. The gentle autumn sun crept into the carriage.


    Were here, miss.


    Holding his outstretched hand, I got out of the carriage, and a three-story building stood in front of me. It looked quite old, but it was a neat building that gave the impression that it was antique rather than old.


    This is the office.


    There were already countless moments when I missed him so desperately while he was here. Did he sometimes think of me here too?


    A young man came running to me, who was thinking about it while standing nkly.


    Oh, youre.


    He was an academy schrship student who lost his way in a detached house the other day. He told the story of Tobias, he greeted me with a happy face as if he recognized me right away.


    Wee. Hes waiting.


    He guided me to a small tea room at the end of the hallway. As he walked down the cool corridor, he talked about Lunoas autumn weather and the duchys traders.


    It may have been his own consideration, but unfortunately, I couldnt properly hear any of his words. Because the sound of my heart beating wildly was much louder than his voice.


    What am I supposed to say when I meet n Leopold? First I condemn the heinous act of burning my novel, and then I receive a sincere apology, and then.


    Sir n, this is Eden. I brought her here.


    I held on to the doorknob before I heard the answer. Its never my will to be so impulsive.


    Its because the only thing inside this door that makes my face hot just by thinking about it and takes all the time to think about itNo, Melissa.


    Actually, its all my will.


    I kicked the door into the room and shouted.


    n!


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 107: Its You That I Wanted

    Chapter 107: Its You That I Wanted


    It was very strange. Outside the window, the golden autumn was in full swing, but the inside of the room was as cold as early winter.


    In the middle of it was n Leopold sitting. That jet-ck haired man, whiter than snow.


    .


    Where did my spirit of shouting his name go, and as soon as I faced him, I froze as if I had frostbite. With his long legs crossed at an angle, he lifted his fine chin gracefully This is because he looked like n Leopold in my distant memory, whom I used to peek at without anyone knowing.


    I couldnt see the man who whispered sweet words to me and smiled at me, curving his red lips as if he had bitten a flower. Did our memories disappearst night like those ashes?


    I suddenly felt empty in my mind. The moment I just woke up from my restful sleep, I realized that everything was a dream, like a beautiful and painful sense of loss.


    n.


    He finally saw me. Eyes like a misty winterke were shining cold under his thickshes. His skin was always as pale as the moon in the night sky, but he looked exceptionally pale today.


    He didnt sleep? Is there any problem.


    It was ridiculous for a moment even though my heart was numb with anxiety. Who the hell cares about whom.


    n looked up at me with a cool, emotionless stare, and didnt even tell me to sit down. Because of that, I felt dizzy just standing at the door and looking at him.


    Why on earth are you so beautiful?


    No great painter or sculptor could put all his breath and all his life into moving this beauty on a canvas.. There are times when I feel unbearably sad just looking at him like that.


    Come and sit down.


    With a low sigh, he said reluctantly. I was startled, as if waking up from a dream, and quickly sat down in front of him.


    The clear blue-grey eyes were terrifyingly deep. As our eyes met tightly, I was afraid that all my shameful thoughts would be revealed.


    Whats the matter? Yourplexion.


    So I quickly lowered my gaze and asked in a trembling voice. But his answer was inexhaustible.


    What do you have to say?


    .


    At the arrogant tone of voice, I suddenlyughed out loud. Why the hell am I acting like a sinner in front of him, and why is he acting viciously like someone who has never done anything wrong?


    You, my novel.


    Without a word, pent-up emotions poured down like a dam copsed in the heavy rain. I clenched my fist. Until the tingling pain rushes into my fingers.


    Why did you do that? You know what that means to me.


    Write it again.


    What?


    You can rewrite it from the beginning.


    His cold voice was terribly insensitive.


    Again


    My hand holding the hem of the dress rxed. My whole body trembled and my eyes gradually became dim.


    Is he doing this on purpose? You cant bear it unless you make Melissa Collins miserable? Like a man who lives only for my misfortune.


    That, now.


    Was it just my arrogance that I thought I could talk to him without getting angry?


    Breathing deeply, I slowly looked up and saw the man in front of me. The only person who makes me feel all the emotions that exist in the world just by looking at him.


    Rarely, only one emotion was painfully clear today. The bitter disillusionment that boils in my heart I even had the illusion that my whole body was being burned by the mes.


    Is that what youre saying? Do you even know what youve done?


    .


    What rights do you have to!


    Rights? Then what about you?


    I was speechless by the unexpected counterargument and froze.


    I wonder what rights you have to do that.


    .


    If I said I got rid of it because it bothered me. Can you still be angry?


    A low voice and emotionless face. Nevertheless, the gaze that stuck to me was overwhelming enough to make me hold my breath.


    My heart was pounding out of control. It feels like my body is getting cold. I had no idea that n was thinking like this..


    You wrote about me in the first ce, obviously.


    My head was bleached white by the sharp words. Ironically, there was only one thing that came to mind. The only truth hidden in a flood of anxiety and questions.


    It was then that my tightly closed lips fell.


    It was you who even imprisoned me toplete it.


    .


    You wanted the novel. Why are you saying that now? I.


    I dont understand.


    Perhaps I will never know your heart. Because you will never show or tell me.


    Phew.


    Then n let out a low sigh. I stared nkly as his smooth brow twisted painfully.


    Is it painful just to face me now? Then will there be no more ecstatic times like those dreams? There were definitely moments when I felt something had begun between him and me.


    Was it only the beginning of the end after all?


    Hic.


    A slight sob broke out. When I met n, I made up my mind not to cry, but I couldnt stop it.


    In fact, I tried to hold back my tears by biting my lips. I didnt want to seem any weaker to him. But I couldnt do anything about the corners of my eyes that were getting wet, and I ended up burying my face in my hands.


    At that moment, n lowered his neck. Its like hes holding back..


    Its not the novel I wanted.


    And words that sounded like a lie.


    Its you.


    When I looked up, I saw golden dust swimming slowly between him and me. His face was visible behind the zed and harmless sunlight. The beautiful face of n Leopold, which can now be seen even with eyes closed, and will never be forgotten even if I am reborn, seemed unfamiliar as if I had never seen it before.


    I thought Id never forget this moment.


    What does that mean?


    I thought it was the novel you wrote (what he wanted).


    He had a strange face that looked like he was about to cry.


    It was you who wrote it.


    That.


    My heart pounded and fell to the floor. Soon even the tears stopped. I thought, blinking my eyes in disbelief. What did I hear now? What did he say to me now?


    Its not a strange word at all, but I didnt understand it at once. I mean what n Leopold wanted was actually.


    Den, are you outside?


    As soon as I reached out to say something, he rose up calling a man outside the door.


    Yes.


    Call the carriage. My guest is going back.


    n, now.


    I stood up after him, but my legs were heavy as if a rock was hanging from it. Still, I desperately approached n trudging as if drawn by gravity.


    Im still


    Go back now.


    A neat answer came back. But the gaze held me like a trap.


    What am I supposed to do if you send me back like this?


    Just wait a little bit.


    .


    Wait for me. Lets talk again at night.


    He whispered and arranged my tangled hair with a gentle touch.


    Okay?


    * * *


    All the way back to the mansion in the carriage, I was rewinding his words, expressions, touches, all one by one.


    What he wanted was not my novel.


    My anger and confused mind slowly died down at the sound of horse hoofs ringing at a constant speed.


    <strong><em>Its you.</em></strong>


    Just then, a warning sound went off in my head.


    He is so wicked and cunning. I dont think I can go against him. Then what should I do now? Do I just have to be fooled again? As always.


    Something that glitters and glows, never knowing when it will disappear. It is called fantasy, which causes endless thirst by giving off a sweet scent from a distance that is almost out of reach.


    I suddenly thought, between a sweet fantasy and bitter reality, is it so bad to choose the sweet fantasy?


    I still dont know if n Leopold loves me or not. I wont know the secretive mans heart unless our souls are switched.


    So I have no way of knowing whether ns desire for me is the same as my desire for him.


    Even if what he said was true, I I dont think I can forget the two people who were hugging each other and the green scenery that unfolded behind them.


    Monica Elwood.


    A lot might have changed ifI had been as cool as her. But I will never be her, so I have to constantly remind myself. To me, he is the only one for me, but to him I will never be the one.


    And that the shallow, petty affection he gives me as if I was in the right ce would never give meplete rest.


    It felt like I was already smelling the anxiety and tears I was about to embrace. I cant help but feel sad all of a sudden.


    If I am alone and weeping with trembling lips, he will surelye and wipe away my tears. Then Illin to him that its sad that I cant be the only one for him, and I think n will speak in a low voice.


    <em>Youre the only one for me, Melissa</em>.. Like a devil who came to take my soul away.


    If Im willing to be deceived by the illusions he gives me, at least I can fill your mouth with sweet joy. I will soon forget about the boring world and thoughts, and I will be drenched in candy-like fantasies and burst into tears.


    I cant help but cry either way.


    A low sigh breaks out. The day wasing to an end before I realised it. Soon the sunset will fall over the street. But I never opened the curtains until the carriage reached the mansion.


    My body and head were as heavy as wet cotton. Fortunately, by the time I felt that I was more desperate to rest than ever, I was already able to get out of the carriage and hurried to my room in the detached house. The nightmare-like pile of ashes in my room had already been cleaned up.


    But it wasnt just the ashes that were sorted out.


    Oh, mydy.


    All the maids belongings in the room had disappeared. And Sandra stood with an awkward face, carrying arge bag that was supposed to contain the items.


    Sandra, what are you doing?


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 108: Ill Tell You Everything

    Chapter 108: Ill Tell You Everything


    Are you leaving the mansion?


    My voice immediately trembled. Sandra was the only one in this huge cage who could say she was on my side without hesitation. After she leaves, Ill be alone again.


    What was disappointing was the fact that I couldnt even fathom why she had suddenly packed her luggage.


    Im sorry, miss.


    Sandras eyes were shaking with a dark light, but her voice was firm. It was unlikely that a clumsy persuasion would work for her, who seemed already determined.


    I like you very much. But my existence just got caught.


    What do you mean?


    The vague story narrowed the gap between my eyebrows. Have you been hiding your identity from me all this time?


    Mr. Maurice is dead.


    What?


    If I stay here, youll see a terrible sight. If its that person.


    My heart sank. As if everything had stopped.


    Its true that Mr. Maurice hasnt visited the mansion in a while, but I thought it was ridiculous. I never wanted to believe it.


    Sandra, what do you mean? A terrible sight. Mr. Maurice, why.


    There was a suicide note at Mr. Maurices house. They havent found the body but can guess a few things. Such as jump into the river..


    Ah


    I hurriedly shut my mouth at the terrible story. My trembling gaze lost its ce and shook aimlessly. Sandra, who stopped talking for a while because she felt sorry for me, opened her mouth again with a bitter face.


    But whats clear is that his death is not a suicide but a murder. Anyone who knows Mr. Maurice cant miss it. Actually, I knew it would be like this from the beginning.


    Killing? Who the hell.


    It is him, mydy.


    For a moment, I got goosebumps all over my body. I felt like I was about to encounter a fact that I didnt even want to imagine.


    As if I were standing in front of a cliff where there was no end to it, I closed my quivering lips, and then I groaned again and managed to say a word. It was a very low voicepared to turning the pages.


    Is it n?


    Sandra, who shook her head at the words, looked at me in silence. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    Miss.


    After a moment of silence, she said.


    Im going far away, so I dont need any more mental preparation.


    .


    Ill tell you everything.


    Sandras story was about Monica Elwood. A long time ago, Maurice, who was hired as a tutor at Leopold mansion, was in charge of Monica. It meant that she was the one he fell in love with.


    He said love is inherently painful. With green eyes that are endlessly desperate and sad.


    A noble and beautifuldy unlike himself, who is a poor writer. It wasnt too hard to imagine how painful it must have been for Mr. Maurice, who was obsessed with forbidden love. The imagination made my heart throb.


    Monica Elwood had many lovers, but Maurice had never been one for a single moment. He was just pitifully swayed, but nevertheless, he was always willing to stay at her feet. It was his habit to me himself as if he were a sinner.


    <strong><em>I could die for that love.</em></strong>


    I remember Mr. Maurices face saying that. Nevertheless, even the sight of his beloved woman shedding tears saying that she would not want anything from him.


    I suddenly thought. If Monica Elwood had urged him to die as proof of that love, or because she needed a boring variation of daily life, or for some other reason.


    And if Mr. Maurice is willing to ept it, would I be able to sympathize with the death?


    And I had this thought because his body was not found. It wasnt the world he abandoned, maybe it was himself.


    It may have been the bted parting of the times when he was suffering from a love that could not be fulfilled. So that he can move forward.


    Of course, this is just my wish, but I was sincere in my hope that Mr. Maurice was not dead, but just determined to make a fresh start after oveing his unfilled hunger.


    Then, Sandra made a shocking statement, which was that Monica Elwood was the real daughter of the Leopold family.


    Ive heard firsthand from n that he was an adoptee, not Mr. Leopolds descendant. Of course, it was a thorough secret, and it waspletely unknown to the public.


    I dont think n lied to me that night. Just because Leopolds blood didnt mix, he was so perfect as a sessor to the family that I would forget about it.


    But I never thought Monica Elwood was Leopolds only blood.


    Monicas mother was a street woman of unknown origin. It was not surprising that he was busy hiding his child from such a woman. He must have been afraid of damaging the reputation of the great family.


    After sending Monica to the Principality, Mr. Leopolds indescribable support can be seen from her mboyant appearance and fancy carriage, but it seems that he didnt even give her love.


    What I felt when I first met her was not just the appreciation of her beauty. I felt an unprovokedck of her.


    Its ridiculous that Melissa Collins, who was no one and has nothing, thought ofck when she saw Monica Ellwood. However, her appearance, which hurt and tore me, was more like an untamed beast than a nobledy.


    I have no intention of criticizing her now. Hearing Sandras story, I just felt strangely pity for her. A little girl who would have been abandoned in a foreign country without her family could not have grown up tender and kind.


    Monica has many lovers with her eye-catching appearance and charm. There was even someone next to her who would prove his love towards her with death, but it is a pity that none of them could fill her void.


    Well, Miss Monica only loved that person.


    .


    It felt strange to think that she and I, who seemed to have nothing inmon, were actually in the same position. In the end, its refreshing to know that both she and I are just a woman who is infinitely weak in front of her love, who has suffered her heart from her long-standing unrequited love.


    One day n said. Shes not his lover, more than that, shes the family business. It was only today that I could fully understand his words.


    If its a story like this, I understand that he couldnt tell me hastily. He had no confidence that the dimwitted Melissa Collins would not easily divulge about the secret affairs of the noble family. Its such sweet gossip, and most ordinary people are crazy about it.


    In the meantime, I am deeply relieved that n Leopold is not really her lover. In other words, the two of them are a kind of family.


    So I dont know if the friendly hug in the garden was actually a private thing, and his words that he wants me, not my novel Perhaps it was the most sincere confession.


    Before long, I came to reflect on what Monica had told me.


    <strong><em>Weve been together for close to a lifetime. We had each others first kiss, and were destined to get married someday. Dad wants it too.</em></strong>


    She said that she went to Florins Leopold mansion as if it were her own home, so its probably true that shes been with n for a long time. Maybe it was a childhood mistake to have each others first kiss. n kisses me like a mistake even when hes grown up. I wasnt unbearably upset when I thought like that.


    However, I was forced to copse when I heard that they were destined to get married. In fact, they didnt share any blood, and she was not given Leopolds name, so even if the two were married, there wouldnt be a stir in public opinion.


    Then Sandras words cleared up my thoughts.


    But they wont get married. Its just Lady Monicas wish.


    Sandra said all the servants who have been working for Leopolds family secretly know the truth about n and Monica. They are just keeping their mouth shut for fear of the consequences.


    And she confessed that she was one of the people who learned from young Monica that n was an adopted child and that it was because of Monicas threat when she noticed the ipatibility with n.


    She really acted like she was going to kill me. I couldnt help it.


    I understand.


    As I witnessed the madness in Monicas eyes, there was nothing I couldnt understand. Childhood innocence is sometimes even more brutal.


    Later, when the master hunted down those who had leaked the family secrets, the young master secretly helped me, who was his exclusive maid. Thanks to him, I was able toe to the principality, but Iter found out that all those who were kicked out were dead.


    Ah.


    I closed my eyes. Was the shadow of power so deep and terrible?


    I didnt even want to know how many they were or how they were killed. I just wanted this lying story to be Sandras illusion.


    Hes not just a benefactor to me, but a man who saved my life. Hes a precious person to me.


    .


    So you know why Im leaving. Lady Monica is a person who can hurt anything that bothers her eyes. If she found out that I returned to the masters side unharmed, something terrible may happen if I dont leave now. Shes probably going to mess this ce up.


    I sped Sandras hand with a stunned face. Two hands that are dry and rough.


    Where are you going.


    I should go somewhere where the sight of Monica and Mr. Leopold doesnt reach. As if I am dead. Dont worry too much, miss. I know the Principality very well.


    But.


    Sandra, who gently let go of my hand, picked up the bag and continued. It was a very firm tone.


    I believe that the young master will take over the family safely and correct everything right.


    .


    I hope you stay healthy, Miss Thank you very much.


    My name is Melissa, Melissa Collins.


    I hugged her tightly with a big bag.


    Im sorry to tell you now. I was thankful too.


    Sandra, who couldnt hug me back because I was hugging her tightly, leaned her cheek on my shoulder and whispered softly.


    Please take care of the young master, Miss Melissa.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 109: Loneliness

    Chapter 109: Loneliness


    Unrealistic things happened one after another.


    This is so harsh. Im already living a hard life, but I have to bear the fact that Sandras embroidery frame on the armchair, the white apron that was always hanging on one wall, and the two books I gave her[1] are no longer in this room.


    The story of Maurice and Monica Elwood, and sending off my beloved maid away.. None of that was easy. If this is a novel, it may not be a story I want to reach out to.


    But there was one fact left in front of me after all this confusion. That Ill be meeting n Leopold tonight. Ill finally hear his heart.


    The fact was not as frightening as it was before.


    The fact that Monica, who seemed perfect as ns partner, was Leopolds only sessor saved me from a pitch-ck thoughts. Then, as if a lie, my anxious feelings about whether the sympathy and affection I had with n were special to me disappeared like a lie.


    Now Im really standing in front of the possibility that he and I may have the same heart.


    As the dark clouds in my heart cleared up, I felt like everything became clearer. Like I finally met the light in the dark.


    n Leopold liked my writing. The attempt I gave him, my novel too. He said it changed his daily life.


    Not only that, but he bought this old castle for me, and he captured me so that I couldnt go anywhere and whispered that I was his light all along.


    He asked me to love him again because he couldnt even tell me all his secrets, and he was worried that I might want to go back to Tobias.


    He even burned my novel when he heard that I loved Troy, not him, and now He wants me, not my novel. I came to hear such magical words.


    The maid said that he thought of me as the hostess of this mansion. I even wrote my name instead of ns on the officials papers that came with the official document. As if I were his wife.


    What about those sweet touches and kisses? It was never meant to be a light joke.


    n was originally a man without a single scandal. So, its hard to think that he would have enjoyed secret affairs with other women. Even the prince was caught in the whole dirty private life, therefore n couldnt have hidden itpletely.


    At this point, it was harder to believe that he didnt love me. He was never loud, but he has conveyed his sincerity clearly enough. It was only because of my insincere self-esteem that I could not easily admit it, denied it, and grieved.


    But still, hes a very different person from me. The world we belong to, the way we think, the duration and magnitude of our emotions Simply put, everything was different.


    How does n Leopold show his heart? Can I recognize it at once?


    Even if he and I really have the same feelings, if our conversation is in a differentnguage and we dont understand each other.


    So what if its just a wound after all?


    Thinking about it that way, it was as if an indescribable fear was rushing over me like a wave. Even immersing myself in the warm bath water might calm my trembling heart a little, but my heart ached when I realized that there was no maid who would be putting flower petals in the bathtub while smiling softly and asking difficult questions.


    I had been acting so nonchnt in front of Sandra.


    The maids will find me as soon as I leave the room, and its not a problem to ask them for bath water. However it was a matter of certainty that the evening was alreadying to an end.


    Because I wanted to refrain from rushing to the main building without wiping off the water properly when I heard that n had returned after being immersed in the water.


    I dont want to look shabby like a wet mouse, but at the same time I dont want to give the impression that I waited after taking a bath like a person who is about to do something great.


    Augh broke out. It was because I couldnt understand what kind of psychology I was trying to show off my petty pride.


    I was so excited just to think that he might be in love with me. Its ridiculous to do this without hearing his confession that he loves me directly.


    Finally I got up in front of the table. I dont have to write that novel anyway.


    I dont really want to open a diary that I havent opened for a long time. At best, Mr. Maurice is dead, Sandras gone, theres the same painful story.


    It was surprising that it had been quite a while since I had not touched the book, but it was true. Indulging in books to escape from reality was my best hobby. Does it mean that I no longer want to run away from reality?


    Maybe even if this cage had been open from the start, I would.


    Wha, What are you thinking?


    I left the room, after blocking dangerous thoughts by talking awkwardly to myself. If Im not going to take a bath, chat with a maid, write or read, the only option left is to take a walk.


    Miss.


    Ah!


    But I never dreamed that the head-maid would be standing in front of the door


    Is it true that you allowed the maid to leave?


    Without time to calm my startled heart, her harsh voice rushed in. It was kind of an angry tone.


    Come to think of it, I didnt think Sandra was talking to the maids about leaving the mansion. It looked like she was desperately trying to get out of here.


    So is this anger a grievance against Sandras share of work? Or, because you dont think Im authorized to let my maid out? I know the people here are sensitive about that, but when the hostess.


    As if she didnt expect me to answer, the head-maid folded her arms tightly and continued.


    As you know, I know every matter surrounding you. Theres no reason to close my eyes when someone leaves the mansion with two big bags in the first ce.


    There was nothing to be embarrassed about. I quickly wrapped up the conversation and responded in a nonchnt voice to walk past her.


    Yes, I did.


    Miss! If you kicked out the person the young master hired!


    Is that all you have to say?


    The maid tapped her forehead and took a deep breath. Her voice became solemn again.


    You have finished the dinner tonight. If theres anything you dont like, you can tell me.


    No, I dont think so..


    Then what is your motive for choosing only the actions that the young master would hate?


    Oh right. Not only did I challenge ns authority, but my inability to get along was a big problem for the maids here.


    I opened my mouth as an attempt to reassure the head-maid, whose face was red.


    Sandra is fine. Because I asked her to do it in the first ce. I skipped meals because I was a bit nervous. Ill exin it well, so dont worry.


    Exin. Youre not going to visit the office without a n tomorrow, are you?


    The head-maid asked back with a disapproving look. As if to me me for bothering the busy man.


    Um, no.


    Actually, I didnt have to wait until tomorrow. Hell be back tonight.


    The middle-aged woman remained on edge.


    By the way, why are you in the hallway? If youre hungry, Ill prepare something for you.


    No, Im fine.


    Then, did youe out to ask for bath water instead of the maid? Ill have the kids prepare it right away. You must have had a long day.


    No! Its not. I came out because I wanted to walk a little outside.


    The maids eyes widened as I immediately delivered the main point to end this meaningless conversation.


    Youre taking a walk at this hour? In that outfit?


    I like walking at night.


    Im not lying. Because I really like night walks. The glittering scenery of grass and trees couldnt be hidden in this wonderful farmhouse garden.


    But the real purpose of this walk is separate. One person who cant stand the countless waits. The quickest way to reunite with him is also to wait on his way back.


    Honestly, I felt like there was nothing I couldnt do. If I could speed up the moment I met n again.


    Miss, What are you going to do if you catch a cold! If you get bitten by a snake!


    Whatever it is, I wont let him get mad at you. Okay?


    Miss, just because of that


    Can you please excuse me? I have to go meet n.


    As soon as I finished talking, the maid told me as if she was frustrated.


    He said he cante home for a while. He had been overdoing ittely! He came back yesterday, so its impossible today. Are you listening?


    .


    Id like to see n by all means today, but as the head-maid said, its okay if he doesnte back. Its a dreamy night with a low whisper that says he wants me, and he wants me to wait.


    Miss!


    But I also want to meet him. I desperately wanted to wait. With that in mind, I ran past the head-maid. Until I can no longer hear her voice.


    I had to walk for a long time to the main gate, and I realized that my clothes were too thin after leaving the annex, but it was okay.


    I trembled lightly in the moonlit garden with light steps, with no hesitation. I walked faster and faster without realizing it. Before I knew it, I was running like a child, forgetting even the chilly wind.


    When I reached the middle of the vast garden, I heard a faint sound of horses hooves from somewhere in the garden at night.


    The sound quickly drew closer. It was in an instant that the ck carriage led by four horses appeared.


    Suddenly, a strange sense of surprise enveloped my whole body. Thats not true, but I feel like Ive seen this moment on the night when I fainted on the beautiful ferry ships stern heading to the Principality of Lunoa.


    Then the carriage stopped, and the door with the embossed lion decoration opened wide. A man like a white moon in the night sky walked out of it.


    The way his lips opened up like petals was clearly visible in the dark.


    Melissa.


    [1] shes not sad that Sandra took those books from her, shes sad coz those books not being in her room makes her realise that Sandra is really not there.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 110: Ill Be With You Till Morning

    Chapter 110: Ill Be With You Till Morning


    T/N: 1 POV shifts to 3 POV


    Melissa and n strolled side by side in the garden on a warm moonlit night.


    The two did not hold hands affectionately, and there was not even any conversation between them, but there was not a bit of emptiness. The sound of a gentle breeze gently stroking the leaves and the faint cry of an unknown insect rushed between them like a wave.


    It was an oddly overwhelming night.


    Young master.


    When they arrived in front of the solemn main house, William, the butler, and the servants, who were waiting for them, all bowed together. It was then that n held Melissas hand. A clear pulse was transmitted from the inside of the thin leather glove.


    n, who passed by the servants without a word, led Melissa to his room. He walked at a pace that is not too fast, in case she finds it difficult to walk with him.


    Unlike in the garden, there was no sound other than the sound of two peoples footsteps in the dimly lit hallway. Not even the faint sound of the wind was heard.


    Melissa felt the heat in his hand that held her hand. She had to struggle the whole time she walked along n and had to calm her heart that was about to burst.


    In the grand and old-fashioned room, the firewood in the firece was burning with a crackling sound. It was a night when the subtle scent of roses and oak trees melted cozily and harmoniously. Melissa thought his room was no longer like winter.


    She spoke cautiously.


    The fire is already.


    Youre always trembling.


    .


    It wasnt necessarily because of the cold. Melissa made a nk face. Then n pulled her hand and made her sit on a bed bench in front of the fire. It was a natural movement like flowing water.


    He sat beside Melissa as she fiddled with the hem of her dress with an awkward touch. Then there was a distant silence again. Melissa swallowed the dry saliva, staring at the zing embers in the distance.


    <em>What should I say now? What should I say.</em>


    She wanted him to speak first, but his tightly closed mouth did not seem to open easily. It was embarrassing.


    Melissa endured the silence stubbornly. But there was something more unbearable than this heavy silence.


    His blue-gray eyes that persistently stared at her. His intense gaze was constantly distracting.


    .


    n seemed to be waiting for her to speak first, or he must be lost in thoughts. But he never took his eyes off the woman who sat beside him, even for a moment.


    And Melissa had a problem that she couldnt look into ns eyes for long. It was because when she looked into his eyes, her face became as hot as a fire.


    Nevertheless, Melissa decided to surrender to n. As always. However, the question of whether he loves her did note out of his throat.


    So she brought up apletely different story. Throwing a straight gaze over the mes in the hearth.


    I heard about Miss Elwood.


    n didnt even move as he had their sped hands resting neatly on his legs. His beautiful eyebrows that looked as if they were painted might have wrinkled slightly.


    Melissa became impatient.


    Sa-Sandra told me because she thought about me. I hope you dont punish her. Ill never, ever tell anyone about this story..


    So.


    Unlike her, who was flustered with embarrassment, the man sitting next to her was not disturbed at all. As if that was nothing, he still had an indifferent face.


    What did you think?


    Fortunately, Melissa replied with a shallow sigh, noticing that his deep voice was not as cold as usual.


    I thought it was a relief.


    n chuckled at the remark. Obviously, it was neither ridicule nor arsenic. Then Melissa thought she could be more honest. To him and herself too.


    Im d that scary woman isnt your lover.


    What do you mean by scary?


    Actually, she came here several times and weve had a meal together. She suddenly said wanted to be my friend and yet observed me with the face that said otherwise.


    Even if she tried to think that it was just an observation, there was something iprehensible to Monicas method.


    n asked back.


    Why didnt you tell me?


    If I told you that she was here She said she will kill my maid, so.


    Then he chuckled.


    Some things are arbitrary, but Monica cant be a great person who can kill people casually.


    .


    She doesnt look like her father. Except for those damn eyes.


    Oh.


    Melissa realized again that n no longer hid the story of the family from her. Even after she heard his answer, she was amazed at how she no longer epted it as a defense for Monica or even got immersed in the desperate sadness.


    Now she was feeling some sort of security by ns side, not anxiety or sadness. Surprisingly.


    It suddenly crossed her mind that the terrible deaths which Sandra mentioned might have been done by the Leopold Head, not Monica, but that was not the point of the story that the two should share now.


    So, it was a relief.


    At that moment, n parted his lips.


    Is that all you feel?


    Huh?


    I want to hear it. I wonder if the desire to live in a winter that resembles me is still the same.


    That.


    [T/N: POV shifts to n]


    Her cheeks were dyed with a pleasing color as if the paint was spreading. nughed softly. Its only because her reddish face with the golden light just looks lovely.


    Having never handed over the initiative to anyone before, he didnt want to admit that his heart waspletely taken by this fluffy woman. So he had been denying and turning a blind eye for quite a long time.


    It would not have been so confusing if she had been strong enough without surrendering, or hard and sharp enough that she could not be cut. She was just a woman who talked like a soft rippling wave and smiled like a fresh flower.


    I told you what I wanted, Melissa Collins.


    He spoke while emphasising on her name. n thought he should have admitted earlier if he knew it would make him feel sofortable.


    Honor and goal. A tiring life which he lived, like a person who couldnt see anything other than those two. asionally, under the pressure of death, n always stood there. Only because it was the only reason and meaning of his existence.


    However, he did not dislike this harmless intruder who arbitrarily demolished all the traces he had and the walls he had built. Even though he was unfamiliar with himself, he desperately needed her by his side at every moment.


    Why me? I I.


    Melissa looked afraid for some reason. He pointed it out exactly so that she could never be confused, so why is she asking such a question with such a silly face? ns eyes narrowed slowly.


    I thought you I thought you wanted only beautiful things. So rather than people like me Miss Monica Ellwood or Lady Farrington.. Like Her Highness Princess Cynthia.


    Melissa.


    n stopped Melissa from speaking in a soft voice. His muse was already an artist by herself, so she was very imaginative and delicate. So if he let her continue talking, she might soon shed tears like beads. n didnt want it.


    Though its a different thing that his mind thinks that, its nice to see her shedding tears pitifully


    Its true that I only want beautiful and clean things. Thats why I want you, Melissa Collins.


    <em>How many times do you want me to tell you?</em> Melissas face heated up like a peach at a small murmur he added in thest.


    Im not beautiful, Im not clean


    Ah, are you doing this on purpose?


    No


    Then nughed like a breeze. Even if she acted as clever as a little fox, there was no reason why he shouldnt be willing to be fooled.


    Havent I already said the word pretty many times? If there are specific things you want me to say, there are a lot of them.


    .


    Your lips, your neckline, your soft nape, your body without a mole.


    W-wait.


    How can he do this without changing the color of his face.


    Unable to bear the shame, Melissa managed to stop him. It felt like her ears were melting. The me in the bonfire is small and is burning softly so it must have been this man who melted her like butter on pancakes.


    Melissa mumbled, covering her flushed face.


    I have a mole,On my right cheek..


    At that moment, ns cold hands gently squeezed both of her wrists. Melissa shuddered at his sudden touch, who had low body temperature, while the hands that covered her face were gently pulled down. Like the falling petals


    How can I not know that?


    Soon the breathtakingly beautiful face of a man filled her watery vision.


    Its driving me crazy.


    Whispering, n gently kissed her right cheek.


    Hnng


    As she was unable to avoid him, nughed with a sigh as he looked down at Melissa, who was shivering in his sweet afterglow with her eyes closed.


    Its the tastiest part of my day, you.


    Tastiest?


    Melissa, who opened her eyes softly, asked with a slight frown on her fine brow, her brown eyshes fluttering like butterflies. n gently wrapped her cheeks.


    He had never liked sweets since he was a child. It was natural that he never thought he wanted to eat decorations on the cake. However, when he looked at this small, shiny face, he strangely felt hungry.


    I mean. Like cherries on cupcakes.


    At those gentle words, her lips, small and red like a cherry on top of whipped cream, gently opened. n felt the urge to lick it carefully.


    Indecent.


    A song-like voice permeated his ears.


    I-I didnt even imagine that a person like you would say taste in such a way. Sir n Leopold that I know is a very elegant businessman.


    Her lips were acting rough, but strangely excited. It was so cute that n, who sighed, put his forehead on her smooth forehead.


    Melissa.


    He said in anguid whisper


    Im done with my work. And today.


    .


    Ill be with you until morning.


    T/rant: hmm okay, its pretty clear that n is a S and Melissa is a M _(   )_/


    Me after I read Monica gaslighting Maurice:


    On the brighter sidereaders who are following this novel religiously and have been reading all the updates just wanna share the good news that there are only 20 more chapters for the main story to get finished


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 111: Happy Birthday

    Chapter 111: Happy Birthday


    T/N: this chap too is in 3 pov


    Her tender heart beats uncontrobly at his words. Just by basking in the firece with him makes her happy like a dream, to be with him until morning.


    She wished she could hear this every day. Melissa, who was dizzy just by imagining it, bit her lips.


    At this point, it would not be strange to hear the words, I love you right now. So she thought shed asked him to tell her his pious confession.


    But n might be more tactless than she thought. His eyes and hands have already whispered love to her many times, yet he couldnt convey it in words.


    Melissa, who was wondering if he was embarrassed just like her, had to swallow herughter without anyone knowing. It was because she imagined n, who was shy with his cheeks red in front of her, however he still looks as cold as the moon in the night sky.


    <em>What am I thinking of this man who is like winter?</em>


    Such shameful innermost thoughts should never be discovered. Melissa, who was in a hurry to change her expression, made eye contact with n as if nothing had happened. The straight gaze had been fixed on her ever since they entered this room together.


    As she watched the beautiful cold-colored eyes swaying from time to time, there was one thing that suddenly came to mind.


    Hey, n.


    Yes.


    Speaking of the cake.


    Then a long finger tapped Melissas lower lip.


    Cherry?


    Thats not it!


    Obviously he was making fun of her. Melissa, with thin eyebrows furrowed, grabbed ns hand quickly and asked,


    Whats the date today?


    The day before thest day of October.


    (30th October)


    Ah!


    At those words, her pale brown eyes went round.


    What time is it? Isnt it almost midnight?


    As she hurriedly grabbed his hand and shook it, n pulled out a pocket watch from his pants pocket. A silver watch with aurel pattern embossed on the outside shed golden in the light.


    Soon, as the cover opened, Melissas eyes quickly checked the time.


    Its fifteen past eleven. (Melissa)


    Why? (n)


    That Tomorrow is my birthday. (Melissa)


    His hand gently squeezed her hand. At what point did time pass so much? She was truly immersed in life here. Such new thoughts fluttered through Melissas mind.


    In fact, the only proof of the months she spent here was the novel


    , which she wrote in vain. And this man who had burned it down,


    Really? Theres less than an hour left.


    .


    She should feel bad, but she was rather flustered.


    In the end, the important thing wasnt the novel, it was n who made her write the story. Only that fact, in Melissas heart, became as vivid as the color of a tulip filled with sunlight.


    * * *


    The two of them were sitting next to each other on the bed. With their legs outstretched and their backs leaning against the wall, they looked innocent like children.


    Melissa murmured, embracing the cushion in her arms deeper.


    I want to tell you a secret.


    The little hand that did not hold the cushion was sping affectionately with the hand of her loved one. Melissa added gently, tapping her fingertips on the back of ns hard and cool hand.


    Because its the eve of my birthday.


    You still have a secret story to tell.


    n chuckled. She has a clear voice, as if she has something to say. Then he thought to listen quietly.


    Youre a businessman. So think of this as a deal.


    But Melissa suddenly said something unexpected.


    Deal?


    Yes. You have to tell me your secret first.


    n recalled the day Melissa asked about Monica Elwood one day. Then with the businessmans habit, he suggested that she exchange secrets with him.


    Even with such a ridiculous joke, it tickled his heart to see her diligently divulging secrets.


    Obviously, until then, he thought the ripples that Melissa Collins had created were so shallow that they wouldnt wet his ankles at best. But even though it was certainly him who kissed her lips that day, it was also him who got swallowed by the tsunami that Melissa created.


    Melissa sped ns hand who didnt answer.


    You cant say no. Its the eve of my birthday.


    .


    n thought for a moment. <em>Dont tell me youre trying to get your own revenge for that?</em>


    Whatever it was, he was willing to follow it as she wanted, even if it wasnt the eve of her birthday. Whether its revenge or something.


    All right, how many do you need?


    Well one.


    One is enough?


    n raised his eyebrows unexpectedly.


    That day, he enjoyed the sweet secrets that Melissa, who blushed, painstakingly recited. Even thinking about it now, he was so mischievous that he pretended to be bored and asked for the next secret because he wanted to keep seeing her reaction. He also remembered the touch of her lips, which were wet with tears.


    But to think she only needed one. He didnt think thats a good deal for revenge.


    Then Melissa added hastily.


    Instead, you have to speak longer.


    One thing? Longer?


    Yes, thats the rule I just made.


    Melissas eyes shone like stars. Her voice was trembling faintly.


    Naturally, she didnt even think about revenge. She just wanted to calm her mind before telling n her secret. Because this is the most secret story she hasnt been able to tell anyone here.


    So now his low, calm voice was desperately needed.


    Well, when I was young


    An ecstatic low whispering voice came out only for one person and Melissa gently leaned her head on ns shoulder.


    I almost died by drowning in an ice pond.


    Melissa held her breath at the sudden story.


    What? You must have been so scared.


    No, it wasnt scary. At first, it was so cold that it was painful, but after a while it was rather.


    .


    Comfortable.


    n reached out his unsped arm and stroked Melissas head on his shoulder. Very gentle and softly as if touching something precious.


    The fragrant brown hair, which had been covered with the smell of the wood in the garden at night, and his white and hard hand, got gently buried in it.


    Shall we talk a little more?


    As Melissa leaned her head and nodded her head, ns lips curved into a beautiful line.


    Well, sometimes I wonder if it was after then that I became so cold. I heard that if I had been pulled out a littleter, my heart would have frozen.


    Something like that.


    But now that I think about it, Im rather fortunate that something like that happened.


    Confused, Melissa looked up quickly and faced n. Her transparent brown eyes were glittering with water.


    Fortunate? What do you mean by that?


    ns eyes were as serene as ake as his eyes looked at her.


    Because you said you love me who is like winter.


    .


    Now its your turn.


    Instead of answering, Melissa thought, leaning her cheek on his shoulder. If n Leopold was as hot as summer, could she not have loved him?


    Of course, she would have loved him like the hot sun without knowing that her heart was burning. She would have been nervous every day about whether her heart would turn to ashes, and it would be terribly awful.


    In fact, calling him winter might be too simplistic. Because she has loved n Leopold unchangingly through the countless repeating seasons.


    Melissa.


    And that feeling will remain the same in the future.


    Did you fall asleep?


    n asked in a locked voice and she took a small breath. His early-morning rose garden-like body scent swept through Melissas heart like a wave.


    No, n. Then Ill tell you my secret.


    Yes.


    Its the first time Im telling you.


    After a brief deep breath, Melissa, who had her nervous expression on her face, licked her trembling lips.


    Actually


    .


    This is my second life.


    Melissa, you.


    As soon as n stopped talking, she wondered if there would be a moment of silence, but he eventually burst intoughter.


    It cant be helped, youre an artist.


    Then he kissed the tip of her little nose repeatedly. It was clear that he thought it was a joke.


    In fact, this response did not deviate from Melissas expectations at all. She just closed her eyes reflexively at the unexpected kiss, thinking that n smiles a lot today, its a joyful birthday eve.


    What was your first life like? Were you happy? Did you find winter-like love?


    He asked, with a smile on his face that he couldnt bear to hide. As if he is willing to talk to his own entric and lovely novelist.


    No.


    But Melissas answer was dry.


    Its like life here. timid, boring I was lonely.


    .


    <em>Tuk</em>, n rested his cheek on Melissas head, who was leaning back helplessly on his shoulder. as if consoling her in his own way. Their bodies fit together like a puzzle.


    I used to think that I didnt know you for ten years at most.


    .


    To think you had a first life. Its kind of odd.


    Melissa smiled slightly. He must have thought its a joke, but shes unfamiliar with n, whos talking to her with all his heart.


    There may be a belief in being kind to someone whos about to have a birthday. Hes a gentleman anyway.


    No. I died of an illness at the age of twenty.


    Melissa murmured with a misty face.


    It was a short life.


    The voice sounded distant as if she was going to disappear any momentarily.


    n, who felt strange anxiety even though he was holding her hand tightly, turned gently. Melissas brown eyes, which tilted her head, sank into a dark light. Her face was full of emotions.


    n looked at her with a strange expression and a silent look.


    At that moment, a dim clock sounded from the far corridor. It was midnight, thest night of October.


    Happy birthday.


    n, who whispered little, kissed with her small chin in his hand. It was a sweet, warm kiss like a hug.


    When his lips fell for a moment, he whispered quietly, close enough to feel each others breath clearly.


    Melissa, who smells like wood.


    Melissas little lips ovepped again over his beautiful lips. As if that was her only breath, with a longing and earnest attraction.


    The tip of Melissas tongue did not have the slightest leeway to convey her sincerity with words. So she hugged the neck of her beloved, who offered her passionate kisses, hoping that her sincerity would reach him.


    Second life. Shed be lying if she wasnt bored sometimes, but this is the first time she has stepped into the 21 in her life.


    So its all new from now on, n.


    <em>Im so happy to have this gift-like start with you.</em>


    Star-like tears slowly flowed down the cheeks from the slender corners of the eyes. It was a deep night when the clock soundedzy.


    ***


    T/rant: idk whybut I was embarrassed while Tranting this chapter??? Help??? Also, n my dude, you could have directly said the date and not go around in such a way and ruin my mood, waste my time. Why, why do you have to go around in such a way, instead of just saying the date in a manner which humans use???


    Readersment a lot, like this chapter a lot, you are the only reason why I am able to reach here, love ya!


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 112: Her Cosy World That I never Knew

    Chapter 112: Her Cosy World That I never Knew


    Eternal moments soaked two people all night. The flood poured in without a break like waves constantly rush in and out, as deep and distant as if to swallow each other.


    Early in the morning, there was still time before dawn. The lovers, who had gone against the passionate current together,y leaning against each other. In a rusty aftertaste like melted sugar, the two chests that went up and down at the same speed had a non-stop conversation.


    I didnt know you had known me for such a long time.


    Melissa murmured softly with a dazed look while clinging deeper to his damp chest. She doesnt seem to want to create any gaps between them.


    Of course.


    n hugged Melissa tenderly as he smiled gently.


    How could I not know when you looked at me so openly?


    Melissas heart thumped again at the words. The fact that there was nothing left to be ashamed of and nothing more to show him gave her a happy sense of futility.


    After being overworked all night, she decided to spare her words and focus on ns voice to rest her fluttering heart.


    But the gazes.


    n became morbidly repulsed by the gazes people after being dered the sole heir to the Leopold family.


    Unpleasant, dirty gazes groping and crawling on his skin. Whether it was envy, awe, longing, or any other emotion, underneath it all was something nasty and repulsive. Without exception.


    Thus, he hated people. And it was scary. He felt the same way about himself.


    But out of that boring group of humans, a presence had sprung that grabbed his attention. One day at a glorious royal ball, taking the role of the only son and decoration of Ian Leopold, the pir of the kingdom.


    There was a little girl. Her brown eyes, which were staring at him with a blushing face, were very explicit and had an undeniable excitement. n knew this kind of look very well.


    But those mysterious eyes that contained a terriblebination had a sad glow.


    <em>Its not a bad feeling.</em>


    Her eyes, which were like droplets of water, gave a strange resonance to young ns heart.


    Of course, the other person would not have imagined that she got discovered. n was a truly wicked child, with a gift for stealthily recognizing and feigning ignorance.


    Ever since then, without fail, their eyes have secretly met among the people. Among the many nces, it was the only one that was not unpleasant, with a soft and fluffy feel. He didnt want to admit it, but he did feel that way.


    It was true that the presence of the person giving that gaze began to bother him, but nothing changed in reality. The fact that the other person is not from a well-known family is not an issue for him.


    n did not know what love is.


    To be exact, he didnt even want to know. Such a trivial and soft thing could never be his concern, nor should it be. His feelings were just a slight curiosity or annoyance about something unfamiliar. Thats all it was going to be.


    But the owner of those mellow eyes was clearly in love with him. There is no way that persistence and bluntness are not what the world refers to as Love.


    Nevertheless, she didnte close once. She had just been watching him for years with silent yearning.


    It was a mystery. Women who watched him like that would havee up to him and talked to him, or else they would have spilled their drink or dropped their handkerchief in front of him. It was without exception.


    n despised such a thing, but the fact that the droplet-like girl never came to him was strangely unsettling.


    It was refreshing, yet at the same time, it bothered him. However, Leopolds daily life was more important and urgent than that. So he just tried to cover it up.


    Then one day, the woman finally approached. Late enough that the little boy and girl grew up and became adults. Years had passed, and it was autumn after he first noticed that droplet-like gaze.


    No, he couldnt say she came close. It would have been a coincidence. She didnt know he was going to pass the boulevard in the early evening that day.


    Disillusioned as usual amidst unwanted people, he snuck out of the meeting. Secretly without a single attendant. For him, it was a rare urrence.


    Was he doing all this just to meet that woman? A grass-like woman with a book in her arms opened the door and bumped into his chest.


    n was greatly astonished by the ridiculous coincidence, but he was a man who was very good at concealing emotions.


    However, the book she dropped touched his nerves strangely.


    <strong><em><When love has be a thing of the past></em></strong>


    Could it be that love has already be a thing of the past?


    It was just the book title, but he strangely felt stuffy. So, now that it has been a past, she wonte close? Did she find the right person?


    Right. Shes now an adult, so she must have already been looking for a man who suits her. A man who resembles her, glistening and gentle. Not a monster like him.


    At that moment, the woman said.


    <strong><em>Can you pick it up for me?</em></strong>


    Then n froze uncharacteristically. A woman dropping something and him not picking it up is an act of insulting herself. He was embarrassed that he had forgotten thatmon sense and had just stopped.


    The moment he btedly picked up the book and handed it to her, the woman said again.


    <strong><em>Ill be at Antress coffee shop all afternoon tomorrow.</em></strong>


    <em>Haa.</em> He silently sighed. Women are the same, it was clear. Heughed at himself because he had held secret expectations for many years.


    <strong><em>Lets pretend I didnt hear it.</em></strong>


    That doesnt make any sense to say that he didnt hear. But he thought it would be nice if he could do that. In a life that would not be strange for him to give up at any time due to suffocation and hatred, he had always regarded this woman as a small but dazzling pleasure.


    If she hadnt said anything, he wouldnt have lost his old pleasure.


    It was the same for him who couldnt approach her first, but if only she had just remained a distant and mysterious being. The thought made himughably resentful.


    Disillusioned, n turned coldly, but he unknowingly looked back at her behind him.


    And the eyes of the woman, Melissa Collins, had not changed at all, and were still fluttering with the same soft waves as that day eight years ago.


    n was seized with an unbelievable feeling of fascination as he hastily departed that ce. He persuaded himself even more.


    Shes a special woman. Still, that gaze of hers isnt unpleasant. On the contrary


    It was then that he began to observe her as someone other than n Leopold, hiding himself in a red wig that he found somewhere in the spacious mansion. He stayed as close and stealthy as a shadow, not knowing what she would do to him or what he wanted from her.


    n was ecstatic just by doing nothing and just merely watching silently. Not because it was an uneptable deviation but he wouldnt have enjoyed it this much had he been with someone else. Not unless Melissa was involved.


    The world she lived in was so small and cozy. n was surprisingly new to her peaceful routine, and the more he knew, the more he wanted to know.


    He thought she was closer to art. In other words, she was like literature, painting, and music. A small world that gives him an indirect glimpse into a dimension he has never experienced.


    He had never had a hobby like this, but she quickly became his treasured and secret habit.


    <em>[Dear Sir n Leopold]</em>


    The letter that he received shortly after that It was dense and exceeded expectations. He couldnt believe that the red-faced, shy woman secretly had this kind of heart. Thats why he was trembling to return the letter back to her.


    It wasnt his will to dance with the innocent woman, but he thought it would be good for her too. But looking at her terrified, tender face that seemed to hold back tears throughout the dance, n knew how hateful his existence was.


    <em>Ha.</em> He brought this upon himself.


    Late at night, in the carriage back to the mansion, n burst outughing as if he was embarrassed. At the same time, he couldnt take his eyes off the love poem filled with clumsy but unmasked yearning contained in the envelope. Sparkling under a dim light for a long time.


    He questioned himself whether it was not absurd or unpleasant. Rather, he felt the soft tide fill his empty heart. The sensation was so amazing that he sometimes read it aloud and pondered it before he went to sleep.


    * * *


    Nonsense. You hated me, n.


    Melissa, lifting her head off his arms, muttered slightly.


    The day I bumped into you in the street, you had scornful eyes.


    Scornful?


    n chuckled softly.


    Thats a great imagination.


    Well, what about the ball? You were angry that Prince Bentley asked you to dance with me. What about that?


    I wanted to keep you to myself.


    What?


    He reached out his arm and stroked Melissas head.


    I didnt want you to be known.


    His hand went down to the cheek and soon swept her delicate neck as if to drawa smooth line.


    I should be the only one who knows. Its upsetting.


    What kind of.


    And its you who gets in trouble if n Leopold shows his favor.


    Suddenly his cold hand naturally gripped Melissas soft chest, and as if she were used to it, she took it off and fell into thought.


    <em>Well, Ive been harassed by fierce women just because I danced with n.</em>


    n murmured like the wind, as her heart was about to tingle with the still vivid memory of the day.


    I dont know if its Troy.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 113: My Name

    Chapter 113: My Name


    I dont know if its Troy.


    At those words, the fluttering eyshes stopped moving.


    Phew, n.


    Melissa.


    Melissa smiled dejectedly at the low tone of the nonchnt answer.


    Do you want to bring up the story of the novel you burned down again? Youre so shameless.


    Thats my name.


    Your name?


    But n brought up an unexpected story.


    I told you I was an adoptee. I wasnt n Leopold from the start.


    Huh? Then Troy.


    It was my name when I was an abandoned orphan. There was nost name.


    It was a voice that didnt sound like a lie. Did n ever lie to her in the first ce?


    She barely opened her mouth, who had been licking her lips for a long time trying to find words to answer.


    I-I didnt know. In the novel <Fugitive>.


    .


    Its a famous novel


    .


    I-I really didnt know, I thought it was.


    n couldnt figure out why Melissa was so flustered. Did she think she touched the wound?


    He just thought she was cute, squeezing her in his arms, soaking up all of her body.


    Its okay.


    But if he says shes cute here, her face will turn red again and shell hit his chest. With a small soft fist like a ball of cotton.


    n, who tried hard to hold back hisughter, skillfully cleared his mind. A gentle whisper followed.


    The day I rescued you from the cold snow.


    .


    The notebook that you always carry with you.


    When he read her notebook as she slept softly in his carriage.


    What words can describe that amazing feeling he felt that time?


    It wasnt just the fact that the woman who loved him so much was making her own story out of a person who was obviously n Leopold.


    Troy?


    n Leopolds disgrace. Deep in his heart, a perfect resemnce of his was throwing up the clumsy feelings and sincerity that he had hidden so much that he could forget. To dismiss it as mere coincidence.


    The inexplicable shock made him feel certain conviction. To Melissa Collins, this reckless, foolish, mysterious woman who ran barefoot in the middle of a deserted snow.


    The cursed life, where he didnt know how to stop as he ran with the pain in his lungs breaking in the darkness without an exit. He suffers from one goal supported by evil as a milestone, but he has only walked the given path.


    But n realized that he actually needed a ce to lean on, the moment he wanted to lean on this little woman.


    He thought it was ridiculous, but he felt like she could teach him all the reasons for his life that he didnt even know. Why does he have to endure this life of deceit and anxiety? He wonders if he will be able to achieve the ideal he has longed for after going through this hardship.


    Maybe he just wanted to believe it, but it didnt matter now. ns soul, which had been trembling all his life in the deep darkness, had no intention of missing a ray of light and warmth that he had first discovered.


    After that day, he spent less time sleeping, willingly to overwork in the midst of his overflowing work, and even mobilized those who permeated the streets like moss just to watch Melissa Collins.


    As n Leopold, there was a reason why he didnt get close. In order to prevent damage to his reputation for holding the family in the future because that was his only goal.


    However, in reality, he did not want to give filthy humans the limelight and decoration to a woman who lives like grass in his own small world.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to hover around in an unfamiliar appearance while hiding his identity.


    But she was deeply in love with him, so she would be d he took the time for her. No matter what he looks like or in what way.


    And he too enjoyed every moment of watching Melissa.


    It was unintentional that n suddenly stepped into her life.


    Just as people often visit art galleries and calmly appreciate their favorite paintings, he also intended to quietly look into Melissaste face or trivial daily life.


    Until a man shows up.


    Unlike him, the man seemed to belong in the same world as her and he was so angry that he couldnt stand it. So, unlike his usual self, he lost hisposure and showed himself to Melissa Collins.


    He just became an idiot who talks to the artwork. It cant be love.


    * * *


    Melissa.


    n, who felt her shoulder flinching on his arm, stopped talking and asked.


    Were you scared because of me?


    Well.


    While Melissa hesitated to answer, he said in a tone as serene as a winterke.


    Even then, you would have loved me.


    What arrogant prejudice have you got?


    n, love is not an indulgence.


    I wanted to know you.


    But.


    I wanted to protect you.


    Closed and bizarre thinking that doesnt understand that goodwill and good intentions can also cause fear. The moment the voice, which was so twisted that it sounded so pure, was about to be appalled.


    If you need an apology, Ill do as much as you want.


    He whispered in an earnest voice.


    You teach me how, Melissa.


    .


    She thought. ns apology may be a loving effort, but not a genuine reflection. His feelings are by no means perfect.


    But one thing was clear. That his deficiency is the weight and shade of a brilliant coffin called Leopold. Little Troy couldnt have hoped for the crown, much less.


    Then, how should she face his shadow when she loves n Leopold?


    n.


    Melissa, who was struggling to the point where her fine forehead was frowned, managed to move her lips.


    It wont be easy, but I.


    .


    I want to understand you.


    ns deficiencies, which seemed infinitely perfect from a distance. She loved him for nearly a decade, but she didnt know any of his wounds and pains. Because she thought there would be no dark side to him who was brilliant.


    So he wasnt the only one who was obsessed with prejudice.


    Although the scar will remain, she hoped she could be the one who would apply daily medication and treat it well so that ns wound could heal. Right now, and in the future.


    With that in mind, Melissa continued.


    The fact that you knew me for a very long time, that you thought of me special and loved me enough to memorize my poems, that my novel gave you hope, and that I, at the age of twenty-one, finally became your lover.


    Then n grinned and tapped Melissa on the tip of her little nose.


    Breathe, Melissa.


    Haa Its unbelievably overwhelming.


    Oh no, I want to make you gasp again. With your lips.


    In response to thatnguid answer, Melissa brought her intertwined hand to her lovers chest and hit it. Of course, there was no power. nughed like a mist because he felt it was like a love confession.


    Does this mean forgiveness?


    This time Melissa burst into a sigh ofughter.


    Huh.


    <em>Its ridiculous. What should I do with you?</em>


    Melissa shook her head quietly, but murmured in a refreshing voice.


    Yes its all a long way off now.


    Then n took the sped hand to his lips and kissed on the back of her hand.


    Youre n Leopold, so I understand you didnte up to me like this. It wouldnt have been easy for you and me. And.


    If I hadnt followed you around, I wouldnt have saved you from the snow.


    My goodness.


    It was both embarrassing and annoying. She couldnt believe he said the words that he has been following her around. Thatgreat n Leopold.


    Theres nothing worse than that, Melissa.


    .


    n solemnly added to Melissa, who was lost in her thoughts, thinking, I wish it was me who saved you from falling into an ice pond. stroking his rosy cheeks with a sullen gaze.


    Even an artist is not allowed to go for a walk in such heavy snow. Dont do that again.


    Ah.


    As if she had thought of something, Melissa opened her lips.


    In fact, that day I jumped in the snow thinking I wanted to be hugged by you. As if I was possessed.


    .


    I looked like a foo didnt I?


    n answered that immediately without any hesitation.


    Yes, you could havee up and hugged me like crazy. I would have hugged you.


    But just thinking about you used to hurt me. You hurt me so much. Even just by imagining it.


    Well.


    n shook his head slowly, turned around and hugged his little lover. Struggling under tight pressure, Melissa became quiet only after sticking her small face out over his broad shoulders.


    Still, wasnt I kinder when I wasnt in n Leopolds form? I even brought you a letter and picked up a book before you asked for it.


    Are you talking about that eerie mask and red hair?


    Melissa gave a shrill voice, disgusted.


    That gave me goosebumps!


    Gave you goosebumps.


    n whispered softly in a low tone with a smile.


    Isnt that the same when its intolerably good?


    What? Ah.


    Only then did Melissa notice that he was standing up firmly. But his arms were wrapped around her with ridiculous force for her to pull herself apart.


    As she shifted her gaze with a burning face, and his cold lips touched her neck. Next, the hot tongue.


    Ugh.


    Melissas shoulders flinched because the touch was so dense and sensual. The moment she recalled how he melted her like butter all night, her stomach was numb.


    n!


    Soon she felt the ripple-like goosebumps spread throughout her body. It was because n was breathing in with his head buried in the back of her neck.


    I think youre getting goosebumps now, too.


    That!


    n, with a beautiful, insidious smile, shifted his posture. Afterying her down on her back, ns lips, starting from her neck, and kissing her shoulders, chest and ribs like a cat drinking water, reached her slim belly button, and even below it.


    Ah.


    So.


    Before she realised it, n was looking down at her like a triumphant predator. Licking his wet lips with his bright red tongue


    How do you feel when the person you loved so much loves you?


    If youre trying to tease me, Ill go back to the room.


    n, who looked down at Melissa who hurriedly dodged his gaze, smiled softly. Then he pointed to his lips and whispered in secret.


    Cant you see this?


    .


    I told you not to say anything you dont mean.


    But it will be morning soon. If you dont sleep a little.


    ns mouth drew a beautiful arc as her light colored eyshes trembled.


    You wouldnt be in a position to worry about me.


    Youre busy with work Hup.


    Melissas fragile excuse was swallowed up without a trace. Again, nughed silently at her small arms as they happily grabbed her neck.


    This prevented him from hearing the answer she had evaded, but it didnt matter.


    The person who loved me so much loves me. Because he knows what it feels like.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 114: Love But No Future

    Chapter 114: Love But No Future


    I fell asleep like a wave and woke up like a baby in ns big arms.


    The light of dawn shone through the curtains. Dawn ising soon, and before that, I must let my lover go. Outside waiting for him.


    As I was immersed in those thoughts, n muttered as he buried his head in the nape of my neck, perhaps recognizing that I had woken up with an irregr breathing sound. His voice sounded sleepy.


    I want to live here, forever. (n)


    Even though I was astonished inside because I didnt know he was awake, I whispered softly as I stroked ns strong arm that covered my chest.


    Is the principality good? You can just live here.


    Wherever he is, I wish I could be with him.


    But his gentle answer hardened me.


    No, inside you.


    .


    Like now.


    .


    I cant believe Im having this vulgar conversation with n Leopold.


    Im surprised he was a man who could say this, but we really I cant believe were lovers.


    Its more like a novel than a novel.


    (T/N: its like their story is more novel-like than the actual novel)


    As <em>Melissa Collins</em> still lives today, even in my previous life, my birthday was one of the insignificant things I had.


    But I received n Leopold as a gift on my birthday.. Can I think of it as a celebration that Ive never received before?


    But its still too much for me.


    He insinuated me with this stupid idea.


    Melissa.


    n said as I secretly wrinkled my nose because the breath on my shoulder tickled like a feather.


    Its boring to stay here.


    .


    I know you wont like it.


    He hugged me a little tighter. whispering like a sigh.


    I know, but I cant let you go. Im sorry.


    n.


    Im scared. Of you running away from me.


    .


    The answer is that I will not run away from here. If so, it might be able to appease him, who is whining unusually. But I couldnt bring myself to say it.


    I love n, but the four seasons of Sourne Kingdom and Florin, the street where flowers grow on every side road, the old two-story house, and my friendly people. Simply put, I missed everything I had left behind.


    If it hadnt been for every moment of effort to suppress it, I would have burst into tears again and again.


    This is apletely separate matter from loving n Leopold, but. Anyway, he is also a Sornean, and I heard that the management of the new division in the Principality is a kind of test for Leopolds session to management.


    So it was not unbearably difficult to believe that it would not be toote to return to the kingdom. Yet.


    But if he says he wont go back to Sourne, and he wants me to stay in this huge cage, Ill.


    n, I.


    Then n shoved his cheek over my hair and whispered in a deep voice.


    I dont want to go to work. I want to stay with you.


    Ah.


    I let out a moan like a sigh. Hes so childish. Its strangely admirable to see n, who was only as cold and sharp as a winter night, clinging to me and whining like a baby.


    On the other hand, its fascinating that I can feel the love and affection of such a big man..


    But after hearing enough about how important the new division of Lunoa, which he is now leading, and how important it means to n, I decided to cheer up this big, beautiful baby.


    As an adult who turned twenty-one before him.


    Ill wait for you, go ahead.


    As I kissed the side of the hard, cool arm that wrapped around my body, I smiled broadly until my cheeks swell.


    This is your home where I am.


    * * *


    The lips that were slightly cool but soft like clouds, touched and fell off my hazy forehead.


    Next was the eyelid, then the tip of the nose. It smelled like watery rose petals.


    Next up is.


    I moved my lips like a crucian carp in anticipation of the wonderful kiss he would give me. Of course, I couldnt even open my eyes properly.


    Then the wind-likeughter dissipated, and he kissed me on the cheek. Not my lips!


    Ugh.


    Desperate he was so obnoxious that I could not bear to lift my heavy eyelids.


    n!


    I didnt mean to wake you up.


    n, who was ready to go out, stood by the bed. A cloud of dim lighty on his shoulder. It was as cold and dim as his eyes.


    My heart jumped again as I looked at him neatly dressed in a ck coat. Hes breathtakingly beautiful even without anything on, but this perfect figure is n Leopold himself, whom Ive loved for many years.


    No one will know about the traces inside unless they untie that neat cravat. That fact was unbearably thrilling.


    Sleep more, Melissa.


    As he said, I had not slept properly until dawn and I was in a very confused state. I dont know what kind of person he is. He is able to go to the office with a normal face.


    Far from looking exhausted, his face isnt even swollen. He looks like someone from a different world.


    Ill be back not toote.


    He gently stroked my head and cheek. Hes trying to turn around like this But, I could never let that happen.


    Why?


    I hurriedly tugged his sleeve, and n turned around with puzzled eyes. Facing those enchanting blue-gray eyes, I tapped my lips without a word.


    Ha.


    Then heughed like crazy. As I watched the jewel-like eyes narrow like the falling moon, he swallowed my lips at once.


    The kiss that started sweetly became deep enough to tingle to the root of the tongue in the blink of an eye. Im out of breath. Even though my senses were still hazy, my heart beat wildly, causing blood to circte all over the body. Firecrackers went off in my head, and the world spun around. Just by a single kiss.


    I cant believe theres such an ecstatic kiss. I think its crazy.


    I bit ns lower lip, who gave me a stormy morning, and, unfortunately, I needed to let him go.


    But he came over to me. His chest pressed heavily on me, and my head on a fluffy pillow was buried so deep that it could no longer be buried.


    Uh-huh, uh!


    Its a pity, but I managed to get him up by hitting ns broad back, who had lost hisposure.


    Ha.


    n looked down at me with dejected eyes and a sigh. Unlike before, he looked strangely disorganized.


    Feeling indescribable, I grabbed the nket tightly and moved my feet. Of course, his voice was calm and he didnt forget to imitate the winners leisure.


    I will bete. Ill be back.


    But I wouldnt be able to fall asleep again either.


    * * *


    I took the cup of coffee the maid handed me and gave a small greeting.


    Thank you.


    After n left the mansion, I chose to stay in his room instead of going back to the detached house. My tender maid left, and above all, there was no reason to insist on staying in my room because the novel


    was not left.


    In this room filled with ns scent, it felt very good to bezy, savoring light meals, tea, and coffee brought by the employees.


    But Im not just having a peaceful time right now.


    Actually, I was facing one problem. The fact that ns voice, who was afraid of me leaving and heartbreakingly pathetic, only deepened my anxieties.


    So I decided to think hard first. Watching the steam rise like a sigh from a coffee cup.


    I.


    I love being with n. I love the time I spend with him, the feelings I have for him, and the love he pours out on me. I love him so much that I cant put it into words.


    But I will slowly start to hate all of this one by one.


    Except for being his wife


    We exchanged hot breaths and shed tears at the warmth that prated our skin, vowing that we were the only lovers.


    But those beautiful and splendid words Can prove nothing.


    It was, of course, grateful and moving that he told me of the many pieces of his life that I did not know and the deep feelings he had in the past.


    To be honest, there were many moments when I felt unbelievable throughout listening to his story because his feelings for me were incredibly deep. Its already been a long time.


    So we started together, and we ended up meeting at the same point.


    The only difference was that I had been holding that feeling all the time, and it took n a while because he had toe back a long way, unaware of it.


    The person whom I had loved all my life found out that he wanted me with an ardent tenacity. How could this be a reality? I never dreamed that such a miraculous fortune woulde to me.


    But will he ever.


    Want to marry me?


    Even though it was only this morning that I met him, who had lost his reason because he was kissing me, I keep feeling ugly.


    Love and marriage arepletely different matters. I dont doubt that his heart is quite deep, but I cant bring up the marriage story with just one feeling that might change at any time.


    Anyway, n will be the head of Leopold, shoulder to shoulder with the royal family.


    In an instant, the faces of those who admired him shed in front of my eyes one after another. Iparably beautiful and elegant, these young girls are perfectly suited to the position of the wife of a top businessman.


    Its pathetic that Im already thinking like this, but the truth is,st night I wanted him to talk about marriage more than anything else. I know its a difficult story in reality, and just being in love with him is like a dream to me..


    But even if it was a hasty confession poured out blinded by love, I hoped that it would reassure him. That was my truth.


    I know its ridiculous greed, but the more I love him, the more I get scared. The day wille when I have to let him go.


    And he didnt even tell me he loved me. The word love passed by, but in that way.


    No, n Leopold loves me. Theres no way he doesnt. I can tell just by looking at his eyes.


    Nevertheless, the reason why he keeps bothering me, who did not tell me his love, is probably because of my shabby self, who cannot stand proudly beside him. Love but no future.


    I cant even propose to him..


    How long do I have to worry about my love? When will I be able to fully rest in love?


    Even today, I had to feel happiness, sadness, and desperation because of love that was dazzling like a sh of light.


    TL/N: Hello readers! I just had to make a small announcement here, readers who like this novel and want to read the climax chapters and the side stories pls join our server, Ill be posting the chapters in my server. BUT IM NOT DROPPING THIS NOVEL. ITS BEING TRANSLATED BY ME.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 115: Eyes and Ears of the Street

    Chapter 115: Eyes and Ears of the Street


    Everything went smoothly. For ridiculous reasons, there was a crisis of withdrawal from the new division, but as a reaction, n overcame the crisis.


    Investment was nothing more than a shallow fluke in the first ce. Whats easy to get is what goes away easily, and n never pursued those kinds of things on his own. Isnt trade the most outstanding weapon he possesses?


    So maybe it wasnt something to worry about from the beginning.


    <strong><em>God will never give you more than you can handle.</em></strong>


    It is the second quarter since n Leopold anchored to the sea of the Principality of Lunoa. It was definitely going smoothly, as she said.


    But there was one problem.


    It was good to have established a tradingpany and bring traders together, but the day he had to take them to the Hwa Empire drew near.


    When n dropped out of the academy many years ago, he began training as the sessor to manage many of the familys businesses. From then on, he had looked at even the slightest thing without exception. Even though the office was full of his subordinates waiting for his orders, he never let them take over his work.


    Such an attitude was of course the same when he came to the Principality. No, rather, he became more fanatical about business. The team that got out of his fathers shadow for the first time,was led under his name. Since this was the key to getting Leopoldpletely in his hand one day.


    But. for the first time, n wanted to reduce his share of the work.


    Heughed at himself, but he didnt want to go to the Hwa Empire.


    You look tired. If you didnt sleep properly.


    n, who was resting his chin on his hand, looked up.


    It wasnt that he didnt sleep wellst night, but he was awake without falling asleep for a moment. Its because every moment of contact with Melissa felt so precious to let it go in vain because of a sleep that wont matter even if he stayed up all day.


    After realizing that the mysterious feeling he had been holding in his heart for the past year was love, n felt like a wrecked ship drifting aimlessly in a storm. He didnt know that the desire and love for her hidden in him would be big and deep.


    He tried to pick it up, but it was already out of control, and it engulfed him before he knew it.


    Anderson.


    Yes.


    The business trip to the Empire this Tuesday.


    n was hesitating uncharacteristically. Anderson, the only Lunoa executive in the new division, noticed something strange.


    No, in fact, its not recent that this talented young boss has started to get strangely disturbed.


    Anderson couldnt help but notice him because he was the closest assistant to n. After n came to the Principality, to be exact, around the end of summer. It must have been since then.


    But apart from that, as a businessman, he was still as sharp and shrewd as a de. So, whether it was a sudden visit, homesickness, the burden of being the director, or the shock that the long-awaited investment case was overturned, Anderson thought it would be a passing wind.


    Can you take care of it?


    Anderson heard something n wouldnt possibly say.


    That means.


    Well, I dont want to go.


    Perplexed, Anderson asked awkwardly, smoothing out his neatly brushed hair.


    Pardon me..?


    <em>What do you mean you dont want to go? Shouldnt you give a more usible reason than that?</em>


    Like a medical student, Anderson spoke with a serious face.


    As expected, you must have had a hard time. No matter how young you are, you havent had a single vacation in months


    No.


    n answered with a sigh, rubbing his face.


    Its the other way around.


    What do you mean?


    Its not that Im tired, Im full of energy


    What? But why ah.


    The blonde gentleman who had narrowed his brow as if puzzled stopped talking for a moment. n certainly once said this at a regr meeting one day.


    <strong><em>It is true that Im seeing a woman. Im in my prime.</em></strong>


    The cause of turning his back on the great Riemann family and obscuring the future of the business..


    Lord, I mean, is this what I think.


    Because Im in my prime.


    n smiled faintly. The smile on that cold face was mysteriously rare and beautiful, so Leon Anderson briefly forgot to say.


    So, I am thinking of reorganizing the division of work at this point. Id like to lighten up my work a little, is that fine?


    Do you mean to me?


    I can step down from my position at any time. The only task given in the first ce was toy the foundation for a new business. But youre different.


    .


    Anderson doubted his ears.


    n Leopold, ten years younger than him, but all his tracks were enough to be admired. So he joined his new division without hesitation.


    <em>But hes talking to me like hes going to hand over the business and leave.</em>


    It was so sudden that Anderson didnt know what to say.


    Why all of a sudden.


    It would be a great opportunity and challenge for him to take over some of the control of the business.. Its not enough to entrust the business trip to the Hwa Empire to him, to think that he wanted to reorganizing his workload. This is absolutely not like n Leopold.


    Does fiery love make everything feel useless?


    Even so, he couldnt figure out why it should be him. It was out of respect that he wanted to follow n Leopold most closely, not something he was hoping for. After all, he was the youngest on the staff.


    Its not a sudden thought.


    .


    Didnt you say you wanted to bring your lover, who works at my cafe, to the duchy?


    Andersons pale green eyes narrowed at those words. n added in a low-pitched voice.


    I think this offer could help us advance that day.


    Ah.


    The fact that theres a woman he needs to look after obviously means shes living with him. He didnt hesitate to overwork himself because he had to go back home.


    It is not unreasonable for n, who was going to give up the business he has devoted to because he cant bear it even if shes close to him, to take pity on him, who has a lover across the sea.


    Do you pity me? Is that why?


    ns cool eyes curled gently at the question.


    Pity. I dont do that. I dont if its charity work.


    .


    Youd better not look down on me, Anderson.


    Sir n, its Eden.


    At that moment, an urgent knock was heard outside the office.


    Whats this?


    IIts a sudden death in the kingdom.


    Sudden death?


    Anderson muttered nkly at the urgent voice. Since he doesnt mention the family name, its probably not a letter from the Leopold family Is it the royal?


    Come on in.


    Yes.


    n answered indifferently, without looking at the doorway. When the young man entered the office and politely handed an envelope, his cold eyes werent shaken at all.


    Although it is an urgent letter, there is a high probability that it will be news about the facilities that are being donated, or a letter of thanks stating that the academy facility extension has beenpleted safely thanks to it. It was also time for the construction to bepleted.


    But as soon as he read the words from the envelope that was handed to him, n felt all his thoughts stop.


    <em>[Eyes and ears of the street]</em>


    * * *


    November. Is there another season that is more lonely and lovely than this?


    Although it is somewhat palepared to the autumn of my beloved Sourne, here in Lunoa, the autumn atmosphere deepens with the smell of dry leaves.


    As I have decided, there are three ways to ovee sadness. Friends, walks, and hot coffee are the things, but since I had no friends and drank coffee, all that was left was a walk.


    So I was walking slowly through the garden full of the smell of autumn.


    Its good.


    I love the ephemeral nature of the leaves that fall in vain at the peak of their abundance. Because I think the moment of loss is just as beautiful as the moment of sprouting.


    Also, I love the scenery where the sun sets as much as I hope that the entire day is sunset, and I think autumn is the most beautiful season.


    In my previous life and even now, it doesnt seem like a coincidence that I was born in the fall.


    But even these thoughts did not dissipate my thoughts. Somehow simr to this season, our rtionship with love but no certainty.


    Its beautiful. Its beautiful, but.


    Miss.


    One of the two maids who followed me, immediately spoke.


    How far are you going?


    At some point, the employees here began to pay more attention to me. Is it because Sandra left? Or are they afraid if I run away?


    If I run away, of course, they will be reprimanded by their master, but the main gate is guarded in the first ce, so there is no way I can go out. So I dont know why they are following me.


    I dont know. Ill walk until I feel better.


    Are you going to the front gate?


    The other maid asked in a rather irritated tone in my half-hearted reply.


    I understand. The garden is huge and I dont think Ill ever go back, so itll be annoying for them to apany me for a walk out of nowhere. My legs hurt too.


    But who told them to follow me?


    For now. I cant go beyond that.


    B-but!


    I like to walk. Its easy enough to walk for hours without a break. I wondered why the maids voice sounded impatient for some reason, but I thought she might just be out of breath, so I hurried to walk again.


    However, when I reached near the main gate, I doubted my eyes and had to stop my steps. It wasnt to rest my tired legs.


    Wait for me, miss!


    Even when the maids, who were dozens of steps behind me, huffed and followed, I still stood with a stunned face as if I had seen something I couldnt see.


    And thats.


    Theres no security?


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 116: Broken Wings

    Chapter 116: Broken Wings


    This is now.


    This was a very unexpected situation.


    What happened?


    Miss, stop looking and go back.


    Yes, miss. Its cold.


    The maids were busy sending me back. With an awkward expression on everyones face, as if begging.


    Please answer me. Where are the guards?


    .


    If you leave the main gate like this!


    .


    When I raised my voice out of frustration, the two maids exchanged nces with bewildered faces. Did they make a deal with the guards on condition that they keep secrets?


    Please tell me.


    Why are you asking that? Lets go back inside first, miss.


    I cant go like this!


    I didnt want to fall for the attitude of hiding something. I approached the front gate straight away.


    I hope the employees are not just conspiring secretly to deceive their owner. n is busy and tired from his business, so I hope he can rx at home without worrying about anything. I was having only those kinds of thoughts.


    Perhaps the guards are not sneaking out of their workces, but resting nearby for a while. Its definitely hard to stand all day.


    Please, I hope my guess is correct.


    Miss!


    Rose vines were densely hung from the elegant gold-ted arch and the long iron fence below it. Even in the weak afternoon sunlight, the autumn roses glowing red in the light of the setting sun evoked a strange sense of dj vu.


    However, even if I looked around the main gate, I could not see the guards. There was only a lonelyndscape with a spacious stone paved path.


    I cant believe it.


    Have they really decided topletely abandon the gate guarding?


    Miss! Please dont go outside!


    Pardon? What are you saying.


    The maids screamed and I looked back at them with a bewildered look.


    If you leave like this, were going to have a hard time.


    .


    Those words opened my eyes wide. It was because I btedly realized that they were busy worrying about ns reaction rather than me going outside even though all the guards were gone.


    All my thoughts stopped suddenly, and my lips were twitching, but the maidforted me again.


    So please go back. Huh?


    The wind is cold, miss.


    The maids seemed anxious that I might run out of the main gate right away, but they couldnt even pull my arm and were just stamping their feet. Since there are two people, if I use my strength, it would be enough to take one of them down.


    Surely my position in the mansion has changed. The other day, when the official letter came from the cathedral, I signed it on behalf of n, and now I use his room as if it were mine, and n, who has returned to the mansion, always fell asleep with me.


    I felt like I had mixed feelings, but anyway, I couldnt let this situation pass. All I had to do was figure out the exact situation and tell n.


    I cant turn a blind eye to this.


    Miss


    Did the two of you happen to know? Negligence of security.


    Suppressing my trembling heart, I asked in a grim voice, but all that returned was a curious gaze.


    What do you mean? Negligence of security?


    I need to tell n everything. Just because he doesnte back every day doesnt mean they shouldnt do their job.


    Pardon..?


    I am upset to think that if I hadnt gone out for a long walk today, I would have never known. So I want you to be honest.


    I ended up taking a deep breath, worried that they would open up to me and tell the truth. Then the maid, who covered her mouth with her surprised eyes, answered cautiously.


    D-didnt you know?


    Is that important now?


    I-its not that. Its the young master.


    n?


    Still clenched my fists, I asked back in a daze. And the maids answer was,


    He was the one who removed the guards, miss.


    What?


    What is this? Did I hear it right? What does she mean by n removing the security?


    He ordered to remove all the security at the front gate About a month ago? As far as I can remember, its been quite a while.


    .


    We thought youd know, so we thought you were going out today.


    Right, you wanted to get away from the beginning. Ever since the master told to remove the security, I have been nervous.


    The two maids added exnations as if they had been waiting. Then they looked at me with eyes expecting an answer, but my lips didnt move. As if I had be apletely different person from before.


    My mind was all over the ce. I couldnt fathom ns intentions of removing the security from the front gate without any notice.


    It was only a few days ago when he hugged me and whispered that he was afraid Id run away. Is it okay to leave the front gate empty like this?


    What if I turned around and ran outside, and I didnte back forever?


    .Does that mean he wont care if I disappear? Does he have any recement for a woman like me?


    Of course, I dont think the old stories he told me were lies.


    But.


    But his beautiful voice, his kind eyes, and even his enchanting kiss cant prove anything. Those shining moments will eventually fade like a scent.


    Then the maid carefully added her words.


    Mr. Wim said the master looked distressed. When he told them to keep the front door open.


    Why?


    Well, I dont know. The master is the youngdys patron, and its notmon for the patron to go outside..


    Added the maid in a whisper.


    Isnt it a regret for the past entric behavior?


    entric behavior?


    There was a strange objection to that statement. I dont really know my heart either.


    Theres this kind of love, too.


    Thats weird. If I hugged n and put my ear to his chest, I think I would know all his thoughts and all his sincerity without saying it. When we are apart like this, we cannot see even an inch ahead as if we were immersed in the deep darkness.


    Is it because I love him the most among the things I have? I keep imagining uneasy things, and I get sad out of control.


    There is love that is precious and valuable, and that must be hidden deeply.


    Sometimes its unbearable if you dont remind yourself with formless words.


    Thats a relief.


    One of the maids said with an expressionless face.


    At first, I thought it was definitely vague, but Both of you have the same feelings, right?


    We are.


    The young master cares about you dearly. From the beginning until now, at least from what weve seen in this mansion.


    .


    He seems like someone who lives only for you.


    At those words, I lost my strength, and as I put my hand on the iron fence, I felt a burning pain as if on fire.


    Ah!


    Miss!


    Perhaps the thorn of the rose vine that was winding the iron fence was deeply embedded in the fingers, and the blood quickly swelled up in a circle. Tears welled up as I watched it.


    It hurts. Im d to hear the maids words, but he cant fully trust me outside the mansion, in a world I dont know or know anything about. Nevertheless, I have no intention of leaving him.


    Ah.


    A silly bird who forgot how to spread its wings only tilts its head in front of an open cage door. Has his love for me broken my wings?


    If thats really the case, I .


    It hurts


    Tears that I couldnt even understand myself ran down my cheeks nonstop. I put my hand helplessly while the maids hurriedly checked my hands, their faces hardened and I thought.


    Would it seem strange that the reason I cry as if the world has fallen is only because of such a small wound? Or, is it fortunate to be able to cry even for such a wound?


    Its pretty deep. You have to get it out right now, so you should go back.


    Realizing that I had no intention of running out the front door, the maids no longer begged or urged me. They just returned with their usual indifferent faces.


    Is that so? I felt like an immature child crying sadly in front of two calm people. But I couldnt stop crying.


    Ughhh  It hurts so much ..


    Its okay, miss. Come on.


    The way back to the mansion and back to my cage, led by the two maids, was blinded by tears.


    Wouldnt it be great if this wound and my anxiety could bepletely healed? It seems that I had such a fleeting thought.


    * * *


    I thought Id talk to n when hees back. I wanted to ask him about leaving the front gate open. Even after standing in front of that door, I didnt have any thoughts of running away.


    I wanted to talk about my feelings that only felt unnatural as if they were broken, like a bird that forgot how to spread its wings.


    I dont know if itspletely broken, but I was afraid to open it and check it out..


    I didnt mean to rebuke him. I just wanted tofort this confused feeling. Its a feeling we made together, and half came from him. So only n couldfort and cuddle me like this.


    By the way, did ns wing broken, too?


    Melissa.


    n was pitifully broken that night.


    It was a deep autumn night.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 117: Prideful and Cruel Melissa

    Chapter 117: Prideful and Cruel Melissa


    I was quietly reading a book with the lights on in his room, and I quickly turned around at the sound of the door being opened.


    n


    n was standing in front of the door


    Melissa.


    He couldnt take a step from there, just calling my name over and over again. As if his heart was broken, with a wistful face that seemed to copse at any moment. He looked like he was crying even though he wasnt crying.


    I ran to the door without thinking and hugged n tightly. A cold,rge body that had been covered with the outside wind leaned to me as if he was falling.


    Come on, whats going on?


    It was a strange feeling. He was clearly not crying, but his hard back was going up and down like never before.


    It was scary to sit still andfort his back. I had a hunch that something big had happened to him.


    My anxiety and fear of what to do if I cantfort him screamed near my heart.


    n,e here.


    I was afraid n would fall down like this. So I took him to bed andid him down on myp and stroked his forehead for a long time.


    His hair, as ck and soft as ebony, smelled like a rose garden on a rainy day and the hazy leaves. n looked up at me and looked into the air somewhere before closing his eyes.


    Maybe hes organizing his thoughts. Looking at n like that, I thought that nonguage could describe how beautiful his closed eyelids were.


    There was no sound in the dim room except for his and my even breathing, but I felt it was fulfilling.


    A defenseless face with eyes closed like an angel. For this moment I was his refuge. There was not a single thing in this room that was overwhelming and insignificant. We were indeed swimming in perfect peace.


    How long has it been? As I brushed his pretty eyebrows silently with my fingertips, n suddenly said,


    I found it, Melissa.


    What?


    It was a confusing word. I stopped and asked.


    What did you find?


    After a short silence he took a deep breath and said the words.


    My parents.


    Ah.


    I had a hunch without difficulty. My wish for two of them to be alive stopped with just being a wish.


    Otherwise, he wouldnt havee back with eyes that were about to copse.


    The next was as expected. n said that his biological parents had long since Perhaps they died when he was still a child, and thats why he said he couldnt find them after more than a decade of searching.


    The cause of death was a carriage ident.


    Troy, who was left alone, seems to have traveled to several nurseries, but all of his history was still in a maze. He only miraculously found the first orphanage he had passed by, and it is said that a brief record of Troy was left there.


    Temporary protection for the lost child.


    So at least it wasnt the will of his parents to send him to the orphanage.


    But it was still full of uncertainty. Even the exact timing and circumstances of his parents death, and the fact whether they were really the ones who gave him the name Troy.


    There were countless emotions in ns eyes who was saying these words. Like stars dotting the distant universe. He seemed to be recalling a very distant memory.


    I couldnt react hastily. Should I rejoice in knowing that ns parents had not abandoned him because of something else that they wanted? Or should I be saddened by the conviction that the two of them are no longer in this world? I didnt know at all.


    But when n said his parents names were Rose and Liam, and his realst name was Flynn. And when I heard that it was Whitewood on the northern tip of Sourne.


    Rose Liam Flynn.


    I was struck by a distant shock.


    Rose Beckys of Whitewood?


    Unbelievable, but apparently they were the main characters of the novel


    * that I possessed.


    Oh my God, n.


    n stretched out his arm at me, who was muttering frantically. Then he smoothed my right cheek instead of answering.


    Of course, he always reacts calmly no matter how silly I was. But its.


    n, Ive told you that this is my second life, right?


    Yes.


    A small answer came back with a tired breath ofughter. Im sure theres another word in his head that modifies me like a wacky artist. He may be thinking, Is she trying tofort me by telling me a fairy tale? but.


    Actually, I read a book in my previous life. And the world, the ce we met Its in the novel.


    Pft.


    The dullughter dissipated. Somehow I was in a hurry and gave him a desperate look.


    How can I get him to believe this story?


    Are you trapped in a world in a book? Poor Melissa.


    No, its the truth.


    Then n reached out again and caressed my cheek. Beneath my brown hair, loosely braided over one of my shoulders, were his shining eyes. The cold eyes shone with a brighter color in the thin shadow of my body.


    Then when are you going to go back to your original world?


    ns lips curled softly. With a beautiful arc as if drawn.


    I know youre a fairy. But I dont want you to go.


    n, I told you. Im dead in my previous life. It was at that moment that I came to this ce.


    .


    So this is my world, my life. Im not going anywhere.


    n was silent. Yeah, its hard to believe. I was like that, too. Im sure hellugh if he knows what I was thinking when I first opened my eyes here. Even now, hes smiling.


    Even if its a stage thats made, everyone living in it lives for something precious with their own will. Its no different from my original world.


    .


    Im the one who doesnt even appear in this novel. But Im doing my best more than ever, Im living my life to the fullest. Theres never been a moment in my life when I didnt mean it.


    Melissa.


    My n. My noble and transparent love with hazy eyes. What expression would you make if I told you that I came here to meet you?


    I love all the stories you tell.


    Did I look like I was going to cry? His cool fingertips caressed the corners of my eyes gently.


    It wasforting like a novel.


    You know, I mean.


    You being with me It just doesnt seem real.


    <em>Even now,</em> n whispered in his mouth.


    I looked endlessly at the petal-like lips, forgetting to answer. Just hoping hell kiss me right now.


    At that moment, n, who rose up, slowly ovepped his lips. The tip of his tongue was so sweet that I felt numb. My heart raced like I was about to die, and there was nothing I could do but hug him.


    If I dont block my chest with his chest, my poor heart will pierce the skin and run away.


    * * *


    The novel is called


    .


    We were lying side by side. I was lying on my back, turning my head towards him, and n was lying on his back with his arms on my waist.


    Rose and Liams child with eyes like the morning stars answered.


    Thats a great title.


    You know, the Sourne Kingdom is the background.


    Florine?


    He was smiling faintly.


    No, Whitewood, a small forest town in the North.


    Then n stroked my t stomach and whispered.


    Prejudice and Pride. Just like us.


    Right? Thats what I thought!


    I turned to face n, excitedly. The light chemise made a rustling sound.


    Ive never appeared before, but dont you think this title would have suited us well if we were the main characters? The story of n Leopold, the arrogant noble, and Melissa Collins, full of prejudice against him!


    The other way around, Melissa.


    He said, pulling me closer.


    Dont you know how prideful you are?


    Pride? Me?


    You make my life feel like nothing, so easily.


    I narrowed my brows in shock. Ive been hesitating all along because I was afraid that I would take it that way.


    Is it because I said this is a fictional world?


    Even if its in a novel, theres no real world for me other than here. Its been a long time since my past life became dark.


    Would it have been better to say that this ce was real from the beginning and that I dont know if the past life was my dream?


    nsnguid low-pitched voice tapped in my ear as I was thinking about it.


    I get nervous whenever I think of you. It makes me vicious and powerless at the same time. Only you make me feel that.


    .


    Prideful and cruel Melissa.


    I swallowed my breath as he gently touched my forehead. ns voice sounded like a beautiful melody.


    What a stupid prejudice I thought you were a small, fragile raindrop.


    .


    You were the sea and I got lost in it. But.


    His lips whispered from a distance as if they could be reached at any moment.


    I think it would be good to sink in like this.


    n


    As soon as I called his name with a trembling breath, his long eyshes fell silent. Like a butterfly pping its wings. My heart just felt numb.


    Suddenly, this feeling passed by. I dont think any sentence Im going to make will touch him more than the words he told me today.


    I gently raised my head and kissed him slowly on his cool, wless cheek, and looked at him with a dream-like look. After a difficult day, Rose and Liams child returned to my arms.


    Rose Beckys. So, your mother, whoter bes Rose Flynn, is the main character in


    . The novel ends before the two get married...


    But outside of that story, after oveing so many hardships and adversity, the two eventually became a family.


    Perhaps because I vaguely thought that they would be alive somewhere, I couldnt help but feel sour at the sudden truth. But that Rose gave birth to such a pretty you.


    Youre the fruit of two people I loved.


    You werent like Gods birthday present to Melissa Collins. You are a gift from Roses tears and love. Maybe Im just here to meet you, n.


    The thought made me tear up, so I kissed him on the cheek again and continued.


    Whitewoods Rose was such a lovely girl that.


    Until n sleeps, or even after he sleeps, to tell the beautiful story all night long.


    ***


    T/rant: the revtion of the original novel was just not the way I expected (__) but this is a light romance novel, so I couldnt expect much dramatic way to get a revtion and more than that, it seems n just epted her words..idk like since your lover is saying those words so you just epted.


    But,


    If the reason why Melissa transmigrated to this world was to just tell n about his parents then I want have a separate meeting with transmigration God, if readers are getting transmigrated to other world even for this reason then even I want to get transmigrated, I am 100% confident in taking care of a male lead who is suffering from the world and narrate him about his parents who are no longer in this world.


    Im tired of this Earth that is slowly getting destroyed by pollution.


    On a side note, pls do not waste electricity, pls do not contribute to spreading pollution.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 118: Challenges Faced By New Lovers

    Chapter 118: Challenges Faced By New Lovers


    The cold season came silently.


    One day, I woke up strangely early, and I thought that the dim dawn light from outside the window was strangely white. I crept out of ns arms in case he woke up and silently stepped onto the cold floor.


    When I opened the curtain past the firece, which was faintly lit in the ashes that had disappeared overnight, I was so surprised that I covered my mouth with my hands.


    Wow!


    The vast garden had turned all white. It was not to the point of piling up, but I was happy with the unexpected luck. I heard that Lunoas climate is mild all year round, so its not easy to see snow.


    At that moment, a warm warmth surrounded me from behind.


    Ah!


    Its the first snow.


    Did you wake up because of me?


    n, with his chin on my shoulder, looked out of the window for a moment in silence and buried his head. His murmuring whisper in a sleepy voice was cute.


    A morning of the first snow with n. I became helplessly happy. Even this private peace will eventually fade with time, and the fact that it is just a moment will make me unbearably sad.


    If so, I hope that I will remember it for as long as possible.


    Some peaceful days followed like that. n returned home every evening. Even in this cold season, he always gives me a bouquet with moist water in my arms.


    These days, n sometimes doesnt go to the office during the week. At first, I woke up in the morning, and I was surprised that he was still sleeping.


    Maybe its the day of an important regr meeting? Hes already a young boss, but what if a snake-like executive secretly mes him? With that in mind, I was about to wake him up by pping him on the back, but I was attacked by n, who got up quickly.


    <strong><em>I cant breathe!</em></strong>


    n said he cut back on work. So he can rest once or twice a week.


    I didnt know he was the kind of person who could put things down. After he learned about his parents, I was worried that there might have been a change of heart in a bad way, but I was happy with the thought that the time we could spend together had increased.


    In addition, n brought a tutor into the mansionat my earnest request to teach me the Lunoannguage. The emptiness of the time without him became bigger and bigger, so I wanted to fill that emptiness with the excitement of learning new things.


    It was quite interesting to stutter through the <The Fugitive> novel in Lunoan. It can be said that there is a unique tragic beauty and sophistication that cannot be felt in the tranted version.


    Of course, there were days when we fought too. Because we are so different people.


    It was always a small argument, but there were times when we couldnt understand each other so we didnt talk all night.


    The cause of the quarrel wasrgely trivial. At the very least, it wasnt something like each others past lovers.


    For example, if I was crying while reading a sad book, he woulde up to me and ask me about it, and then he would be irritated and say that he couldnt understand my tears.


    Its an emotional luxury to cry after reading a made-up story.


    Then I would say that we only live in the story anyway. Then I asked if we should castrate our emotions. If I, the character in the story, love you, is that also a luxury?


    Well, it was all a stupid wastage battle. In the morning, he always apologized in a hoarse voice. Then I kissed him reluctantly, pretending to ept him. It has solidified like a promise to us.


    We quarreled so often and sometimes raised our voices, but at some point I have never been to the annex. Although the corner of the garden overlooking from my room in the annex is also quite elegant.


    At the end of November was ns birthday. I heard about it from Butler William. The surprising fact was that it was the same day that n saved me from the cold snow.


    Last year, there must have been enough people to fill Florin Boulevard to celebrate n Leopolds birthday. But he came to my rescue, refusing all the boisterous celebrations and merrymaking.


    On the day he was given life, I also gained a new life because of him. What words and letters can convey this overwhelming feeling?


    He sometimes called me the sea. At times like that, I would call him the wind. He was always the one who made waves in the sea.


    After thinking about it all night, I decided to write a poem to celebrate ns birthday. Thest poem I wrote was a letter to him, which is already more than a year old.


    I wrote him a second love poem.


    <em>I can see the wind,</em>


    <em>Because the tingling wind with your facees to me like a flickering star,</em>


    <em>When you blow, Im hit with open arms without resistance,</em>


    <em>At times like that, I often thought of death,</em>


    <em>Although II never thought that there would be a sad or pitiful death in the world,</em>


    <em>I will be smiling if my heart stops beating with your love,</em>


    <em>Ill open the windows on winter nights so you dont wander,</em>


    <em>What kind of face did you have?</em>


    <em>Before they hurt you,</em>


    * * *


    Melissa.


    n looked dry at the dinner table, where a dreary candle was burning over the silver candlestick. I smiled indifferently.


    What do you think?


    At least I liked my poem. But n didnt seem to be.


    You didnt have to celebrate my birthday.


    What?


    On the birthday of my beloved lover, the feeling of facing his way of speaking when he doesnt like something.


    You know, were lovers, but isnt it polite to say thank you even if its just empty words? Its been almost a year since I wrote a poem. As a special gift for your birthday


    It doesnt mean anything. Its just a date made up by the family.


    Ha.


    Cant you just say thank you and move on? I tried so hard. Theres no need to talk about ufortable things.


    My heart pounded all day because you brought me to life the day you took your first breath.


    As soon as I moved my lips to say something, n continued.


    Do you know youve changed?


    .


    Oddly enough, the words seemed to break my heart. Its nothing special, but my eyes suddenly blurred.


    I pressed my eyebrows with force to stop the tears from flowing.


    Why? Because the me, whose face turns red and couldnt even look into your eyes, no longer exists?


    Ha, Melissa.


    Shining moments are always short. Thats why I never stopped the time or emotion I spent with him.


    Even if it was sweet enough to swallow in one bite, I put my nails in my soft palm and held it in. Just licking carefully and preciously, trying tost all our moments for a long time.


    Do you think Im a disgrace? Because I dont look up at you like I did before?


    But ns cold words seemed to shatter all the hard work, the fragrant candy-like moments. Even my heart.


    What are you talking about?


    Am I the only one whos changed? You also said that everything I write is good!


    A sudden surge of sadness came over me. I was as sad as the ashes in the stove. The soot that must have burned like heat someday, but now has been swept away. Tears flowed helplessly.


    Im not good at talking unless its about work.


    n swept his hair up frustratedly and rose to my side.


    Still, listen.


    Arge hand approached carefully and wiped the tears from my cheeks. The thumb and the edge of the hand, then the back of the hand. It was quite meticulous and caring.


    Come to think of it, the feeling of the ck gloves he wore as a habit, touching my cheeks became so distant that I couldnt even remember from when.


    I like the words and sentences you use. Everything. Your handwriting, too.


    But whats wrong with you. Why are you doing this to me?.


    Im sorry, Melissa. Im sorry.


    n held my wet face in his hands, and I cried more and more because of his warm heart, but I hated him and didnt hug him.


    It wasnt long that you said that my poems are good enough, <em>heuk</em>, to memorize.


    Because you werent a poet who used the word death in a love letter.


    Are you an idiot? You have to look at the whole thing, not the word itself.!


    With a deep sigh, he put his chin on my shoulder. His pulse passed through my trembling shoulders.


    Im the one who was greedy to have you by my side, and Im the one who made your novel disappear, so I have nothing to say. Still, I was worried that my crude self-righteousness might have ruined you.


    .


    You used to only wear shiny things. You said you wanted to live a season that looked like me, Melissa.


    He hugged me tighter and whispered. His voice trembled like a flickering candle.


    Now I remind you of death?


    .


    What he said was partly true. From some point on, the love between him and me reminded me of death. Theres nothing more powerful than this love.


    That cant be.


    It was clearly me who was crying, but at some point I wasforting him.


    Our love is indeed no different from that of children. Are you thinking the same as me? It reminded me that some fears are sometimes caused by too much love.


    In the meantime, I was somehow relieved by his warmth, breathing quietly in my arms. His back was hugged by me without a tear stain, I cried andforted him affectionately, as if I were going to use all the moisture in my body. It was such a strange and tenderfort.


    So we were happy. We are just clumsy and young lovers who are so precious and lovely to each other. Even if I get lost in the dark, if Im with you, Ill be happy like a dream.


    But life is a harsh journey, and misfortune alwayses suddenly. It had only been a few days since the day we shared the warmth of tears.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 119: Ill Be Back

    Chapter 119: Ill Be Back


    I have something to say.


    One day n said. It was such azy weekend afternoon, sitting opposite a teacup, he read a newspaper and I read a book I deliberately chose not to be the sad one.


    What do you want to say?


    If he rhymes this way, its usually one of two. Its very good news, or vice versa.


    n has no expression, so hell have a straight face even before he delivers the good news. He doesnt know how to make eyes like a child, or expressions that cant leave the corners of his lips straight with excitement.


    But I felt a sense of insecurity that he couldnt hide. No matter how unemotional he may be, he wouldnt put on such a gloomy look before bringing out the good news.


    Huuu.


    n sighed deeply. At this point, I thought that he would not have been able to read the newspaper he was holding at all. His face was more serious than the face he had focused his eyes on when he asionally read documents.


    Then, an unimaginable story came out of his lips.


    Melissa, ArchHills.


    ArchHills?


    Your grandmother died.


    What?


    I hardened with a cup in my hand.


    Are you saying that my grandmother died?


    How do you know that? Did you attach people to my family?


    .


    It was irresistible to remember the days when he was not my lover, but a mysterious man. Feeling cramped and afraid..


    Then I had a hallucination in which ns white face, looking at me, suddenly changed into a creepy mask.


    Answer me, n.


    n, who folded the newspaper and put it down on the table, said in a low voice.


    While you are here I bought a house for the four people who were leaving the family for severance pay. On the outskirts of Florin and Solvern, ArchHills and pi.


    The four ce names he recited were respectively the two-story house where my mother was, the garrison of my father, the mansion of my aunt and grandmother, and the ce where Vi was located.


    It felt like the blood all over my body was getting cold. The hand that had set the teacup on the saucer was trembling, and a rattling sound echoed through the room.


    What do you mean by that? You try to spy on my people.


    I was just getting word on what was going on there. Just in case you need to know I dont think you should miss it because of me.


    .


    I could do nothing but stare at him in disbelief. The clenched fist and the inside of the biting lip were tingling as much as it was terrifying.


    Ive learned a few things, but I havent told you.


    Ha What are you trying to say now?


    Because I dont agree with the saying that there are more things in the world that are better not to know.


    .


    I was afraid that my mistakes would remind you of your frightening times.


    ns low voice was as deep and calm as ever. But his eyes were clearly shaking.


    So what is the fact that you found out?


    What are you afraid of?


    The child raised by your one and only friend.


    Marty?


    I found out that the child isnt her husbands biological son.


    Ha, I hastily closed my lips with a sigh.


    I dont think your close friend and her husband know yet. If you want, Ill send a letter to Pi writing this down, right now.


    .


    A lot of thoughts crossed my mind. I grappled with my innocent nails.


    No, dont do that.


    Dont tell her?


    Theyre happy as they are. Dont stir it for no reason and let them be happy.


    I dont have the right to judge what they want, but if theyve been cherishing their happiness as if they were blowing a shiny bubble, I dont have the right to burst it.


    I asked nervously, concluding that.


    What else? You said a few, so theres more, right?


    Your father.


    .


    That word made my eyes widened and my heart fell to the ground. Did something happen to father? Maybe an ident at the garrison?


    My head buzzed as if I were standing on the edge of a cliff. I was so terrified that I even remembered Tobias.


    n, who saw me bite my lips, said with a confused look.


    Has a woman. Even if he returns to the capital, he wont go back home because he has already set up a different house.


    .


    Its a heartbreaking story, but Ive definitely heard it in Arch Hill beforeing to the Principality.


    My grandmother told me that my parents were experiencing the same problem she had withte grandfather. She thought I knew the truth, but I didnt know anything. I can only vaguely guess that my mother hid fathers affair because she thought of me.


    Maybe your mother already knows.


    .


    Yes, I guess so.


    When I heard my grandaunts insinuation, I tried to cover up the ufortable truth without further digging. If I go back to the kingdom, I think Ill be able to meet him then.


    However, how long can I turn a blind eye to my mothers depression and sadness?


    I came to one conclusion from the truths n told me. Perhaps he was expecting too. Theres only one answer I can expect from him who gave me these facts.


    I have to go to the kingdom, n. Let me go to Grandmas funeral.


    Im sure its over.


    It doesnt matter, so let me go.


    .


    n looked at me with frozenke eyes. The gaze made my heart ache.


    If you let me know these facts just to stop me from going to Sourne, its really Its unforgivable, n.


    Melissa.


    Just because its not a bad intention doesnt mean its right, you know.


    Our fragrant afternoon was changing desperately. I was trembling for fear that a part of me would fear him again.


    You are right, I did tell you to let you go.


    n will never know that his answer at that moment sounded like a relief.


    But when I think youre crossing the sea without me.


    .


    I cant breathe, Melissa. Im afraid you wonte back.


    Oh, my God.


    If youre noting, Ill chase you and lock you up again,


    n


    Theres no way I can do it.


    The heavy breathing was intense. His overbearing, lofty shoulders looked somewhat fragile today.


    n, you thought I didnt know that I wasnt locked up anymore?


    I had a strange experience where my lips moved automatically.


    Youve withdrawn all the guards at the main gate.


    .


    I knew it. Its my will not to get out of here, so.


    The bird did not forget how to fly, nor did its wings bend. My eyes suddenly heated up.


    Ill be back. Though I dont know how long it will take.


    .


    At that very moment, I saw something twinkle and fall from the corner of Allens eyes.


    n!


    It was the first time I saw n cry. I thought my heart would explode just by seeing his shoulders shake in fear that I might leave forever, but I cant believe that was because he was holding back his tears.


    Perhaps you have already be a body that cannot live outside the sea.


    But its been a long time already since I cant live without you.


    It was so natural for me to rise up and approach crying n and hold his face in my arms. Like a waltz with a set motion.


    Ive soaked his chest countless times, but it was the first time Id hugged n crying.


    Ill be back. Youre already part of me, and theres no way I can take it off.


    .


    <em>That doesnt make sense.</em> I stroked his hair and whispered. Like caressing a small animal.


    Are there any parts that are bigger than the body?


    n smiled in my arms.


    Its such a small body.


    Now youre being hugged by me.


    Replying sharply, I buried my face in the back of his neck. Then he took a deep breath. The only thing in the world thatsts forever is the word eternity, but his firm body that I want to remember clearly even at the end of my life.


    As the moment that resembled eternity passed like that, n whispered softly.


    You are such a kind and gentle person.


    What, all of a sudden.


    Dont be forced toe back because I cherish you. Make the choice you want, Melissa.


    He was clearly in my arms, but his voice sounded strangely distant. I asked, caressing ns nightly hair.


    What if I donte back?


    Well.


    n answered with a low voice, as if he didnt want to think.


    Ill send someone immediately to the kingdom.


    What?


    But I have to suppress my desire to do it Ill have to live the rest of my life with the memories you gave me.


    His words reminded me of Madame Kerneys words for some reason.


    Everything was beautiful.


    About the beautiful and distant separation


    After all, the only thing that keeps me alive is the memories of that time.


    Somehow Iughed hard because I felt like I was going to cry. Imforting n now. I cant cry with him.


    How many months will my stake be worth? There will be memories left behind by your past lovers.


    Youre making me sad. You were the only woman I had.


    Huh?


    I grabbed his shoulder and jerked it out of his arms. n was looking up at me with stunned eyes, with a twinkling smile


    Then Im the first. No, but how.


    .


    As if you knew all the ways in me.


    Then n chuckled, and I raised my voice because I thought I knew the answer.


    Did you dream of me too? Already in your dream!


    Melissa.


    n chuckled. Like an innocent child. However, a rather colorful smile hung around the beautiful lips.


    This isnt a bedroom.


    .


    Servants are listening.


    Ah!


    Only then did I realize that we were drinking tea in the tea room of the main building, and that there were some servants surrounding us.


    I even made eye contact with the maid who came to fill the tea cup and stepped back with awkward steps.


    My mind went nk and my face was burning and I was dizzy.


    Your share


    n wrapped his hand around the back of my neck and pulled me.


    Of course its the rest of my life, Melissa.


    Alhup


    My love that knows no shame.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 120: City of Art

    Chapter 120: City of Art


    I almost melted like butter on a sunny afternoon and wet the floor. Barely regained my reason, I managed to release ns lips.


    A-after saying that.


    In fact, I was disappointed, but I pretended to be calm.


    Isnt it too much to say that I dont have toe back?


    I want you to live the life you want.


    n was no longer crying, but his transparent eyes sparkled more moist than ever.


    You are such a beautiful person, and you have already given me full and overflowing happiness.


    Youre beautiful, dont say that.


    So think about it, Melissa. Thats it for me.


    .


    I held my breath for a moment. His eyes looking up close are so deep.


    Sure, Ill think about it.


    And I didnt forget to kiss his shallow dimple. No wonder it tasted lonely.


    Thank you for letting me go.


    Yes.


    As soon as the heat subsided, a bitter reality struck. The dreadful truth that her grand-aunt had passed away, a dreadful truth that could hardly be felt, rang through her head like a pre-emptive sound.


    My grand-aunt died.


    My grand-aunt, who was not very close to me, but was the only rtive in my family who had nomunication with people.


    During the weeks I was left in Arch Hills mansion as a child, I quickly felt happy. The elegant white mansion reflected in my young eyes looked like a pce.


    How lonely is the mansion that lost its owner now?


    Actually, I liked my great-aunt from the beginning. She looked just like the aristocrats I saw in the book. The noble Viscount Josephine.


    My mother always med her, but my grand-aunt was not a scary person, but she was a kind person who was willing to reach out when she asked for help. Now Im thinking, Grandma and Mom probably didnt really hate each other.


    The old fork bo my grand-aunt gave me a few years ago has been reborn as one of my favorite items with Mrs. Kearneys skills. The hat with a beautiful soft sky blue ribbon was very lovely.


    Instead of buying a new autumn hat, I bought a ribbon, and with the money I saved, I bought a poetry book.


    So its all thanks to ribbon that I got to talk to n Leopold for the first time in my life?


    Come to think of it, it seems that the beautiful eyes that look at me now have a color that looks just like this ribbon.


    Melissa.


    Then n, who rose from the chair, hugged me.


    I slipped into his arms in no time. If he had been a littlete, I would have burst into tears.


    Then he said,


    If youe back.


    .


    If you reallye back, I have something to tell you.


    What is it?


    I buried my head in his arms and murmured, and n slipped away from me and replied in a stern tone.


    Youll hear it then. Thats all I can say right now.


    ?


    He approached me as if he was whispering in a soft voice, so I identally brought my ear to his lips.


    Then he turned my face around and kissed me.


    * * *


    n was in charge of leading the business, no matter how small the responsibilities were. He felt sorry for not being able to join my trip to Sourne because of the mountainous work.


    Of course I didnt care at all. Partly because I already knew he couldnt make time for long, but also because I couldnt afford to walk Florin Boulevard with n. It was a little fortunate that he couldnt go with me.


    n told me hed get me a ticket to the Moonlight ship. But when I was told that two weeks was the fastest time to get the ticket, I immediately refused.


    He wanted me to go asfortably as possible to the kingdom, and tried to persuade me because Moonlight was the fastest ship.


    However, in fact, I didnt want to go on a luxury ferry where parties are held every day. Im going to my great-aunts funeral.


    Early morning with a cold wind blowing. It was still dark outside. Before n left the mansion, he kissed my sleeping cheek, and I greeted him in a sleepy voice. It was the start of the day as usual.


    And when the morning waspletely bright, I got up and prepared briefly. The packing was simple and the clothes were simple.


    Because I didnt bring proper winter clothes when I came to the Principality, I wore the mansions overcoat and shawl the simplest and most undecorated thing n had bought but the dress was a crude poplin dress from Sourne. I wore it and decided not to wear a hat.


    When William, the butler, came to pick me up after getting ready, it was only then that I realized that I was going back home. I felt strange.


    Today was the second time I had climbed into a Leopold carriage decorated with arge lion pattern.


    Well, thats the third, including the day I lost consciousness in the snow?


    Its been a while since the weather was nice.


    Yes, it is.


    At Williams words, I pulled up the curtains on the carriage window for the first time. In fact, there was nothing much to talk about with him, and somehow I couldnt sleep because I was nervous, so there was no option left.


    As I wentpletely out of the entrance of the mansion, a thick forest of trees appeared. As I got out of there, the full-scale city of Lunos began to slowly enter my view.


    How do I feel about the street view of Lunos? It was like a fireworks disy in broad daylight.


    The buildings were also very unique, but it was impressive to see people wearing colorful clothes and hairstyles. The clothes with colors and patterns that could not bepared with Sourne, that liked neat and elegant styles, were dazzling.


    On the one hand, I was a little disturbed at the thought of how much attention n Leopold, the brilliant achromatic person in this city, must have drawn. He is as beautiful as the white moon, shining as ck as obsidian.


    No matter how high the temperature ispared to the kingdom, I was already adjusting to the climate here, and I was wearing a lot of shawls inside the carriage, but outside the window was somehow filled with heat. Each and every one looked like firecrackers burning themselves for a sh of light.


    The impression I got when I first saw Monica Elwood at Antress also seems to have been like this.


    A dazed voice burst out of itself.


    Thats why its called the city of art.


    William, who was sitting opposite and wiping the monocle, asked in a neat voice.


    Do you find it difficult?


    Yes,.. Probably. If I had enrolled in the academy, I might have been like a crow in a flock of swans. Well, its not a capital city, so itll be a little less? No matter what.


    Was it fun to see myself muttering silly worries? The old butler, who was solemnly stiffening his expression,ughed.


    Youll definitely like it if you stay a little longer.


    Is that so? I dont know yet. But I think the sunset here is exceptionally beautiful. (Melissa)


    The whole city is like a huge palette. (Melissa)


    Yes, Im sure youll like it. (William)


    Having such a trivial conversation, the carriage took us to the port.


    The winter sea in December that unfolded before my eyes was a darker color than I remembered.


    Please stay here for a moment.


    Yes.


    I replied with a bewitched look at the moored boats swaying gently along the waves.


    There was no huge and brilliant ship like Moonlight, but the vitality and excitement of people and sailors who were busily walking with their own expectations were not much different from the day I left Sourne.


    With a grim face, I quietly inhaled the salty wind and exhaled for a while. I heard urgent footsteps, so I turned around and saw William with a ticket running towards me.


    When I first came to the port, I remembered that I was alone and wandering around, so it was fortunate that Wim was with me.


    Thank you, William.


    Miss, youll be back, right?


    Handing me a ticket, the old butler hinted at it.


    Hell be waiting desperately.


    Unless I dont lose my way back, I wille back.


    Then I hope you dont lost your way. Because I dont see any hope except that youve simply packed your luggage.


    Youre saying something funny.


    Iughed against the sea breeze. The white breath flew out into the air.


    The only season when one can see the shape of their breath. In the middle of winter, I suddenly felt more joyous than the month of August.


    * * *


    Like the white snow...


    When I arrived at Arch Hill, my great-aunts funeral was long over. It was natural.


    She has gone home in peace.


    Yes.


    Mrs. Hugh and I stood side by side in front of my great-aunts grave.


    Im sure shell be happy that you are here. It must have been hard on your way here.


    .


    Of course it wasnt easy. I had to spend more than two weeks on the shipa little dyed due to operational problemsand I was born with the worst motion sickness before I was able to figure out how shabby my time there waspared to Moonlight.


    Is it fortunate that I didnt have any time to be bored because I brought the trantion of novel <Fugitive> in Lunoan and a notebook?


    But Im so d Mrs. Hugh is still here.


    I see. I have less than a few days before I leave this ce.


    It is said that the mansion was handed over to the great-aunts younger brother. Probably a cousin.


    As soon as the great-aunts funeral was over, all the few servants left, and Mrs. Hugh was left alone to clean up the mansion. She said she was about to leave for a new job in a few days when the new owner arrived.


    So I, who came without contacting her, was very lucky to be able to meet Mrs. Hugh.


    My conversation with Mrs. Hugh was still awkward, and I was worried that she might ask me if I found love across the sea, but fortunately it didnt happen.


    We prayed for my great-aunt, looked back at the mansion together, and blessed each others future. After that, there was nothing left to do.


    So I decided to get on the carriage diligently. It was to head to Pi.


    This.


    However, Mrs. Hugh, who was seeing me off, handed me a small box wrapped in blue velvet.


    Its from the Viscountess.


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 121: Viola

    Chapter 121: Vi


    Whats this?


    It was a box that could contain something like a ring. The moment I carefully opened the box, Mrs. Hugh added.


    The ring was tailored tomemorate the silver wedding of Viscount Gnter and Viscountess Josephine.


    Ah.


    A pair of elegant, old-fashioned rings with pale blue diamonds studded with diamonds that are not in fashion these days. I was lost for a moment.


    You know Neither of them wore this ring.


    Well, why are you giving this to me? Did my great-aunt tell you to leave it for me?


    Exactly, no.


    I stuck out my upper body from the carriage and stiffened.


    Then why


    When she was in bed a few days before she died, she told me to give it to her daughter if she came.


    What? But her daughter has already.


    Her mind for thest few days was not clear.


    A strand of white hair that flowed down from the head maids well-groomed curls swayed softly in the cold wind.


    But Miss Collins was the only young woman who had a rtionship with the Viscountess. So she probably thought of Miss Collins and said it.


    .


    Helen Gnter, daughter of my great-aunt, who passed away at an early age. She said she was a friend of Rose Beckwiths, the mother of my lover.So Helen must have met her loving friend and dear mother by now.


    Great-aunt told me that she was worried that someday when she went to heaven neither her husband nor her daughter would recognize her. I hope they can be happy mother and daughter together there.


    In the one and only distant world where eternity is real.


    This is just my opinion.


    What kind.


    If Miss Collins could use it as a token when you one day had a loved one, wouldnt the Viscountess in Heaven be delighted?


    I silently peered into the two jewels that gleamed like the water of the Dove Lake, or the eyes of a <em>person</em>, and carefully closed the lid of the box.


    I still dont know if n and I can even get married. Im still not sure whether I can fully understand him, and so will he.


    Perhaps he will not marry and live his life as a free businessman. He seems to be more suited to that side.


    But if therees a day when I cant stand it, the day when I cant live without being his wife even if I die soon.


    What if I asked him to marry me with this ring?


    Laughing faintly at myself for having such a vain thought, I answered like the wind in theke.


    Yes.


    * * *


    Obviously, I hade to watch the wedding of Vi and Jacob, but I couldnt remember where their house was. If it wasnt for the kindness of the vigers, I would probably have been searching for Brickhouse Street until sunset.


    I was so moved when I finally knocked on the door of the green gate house where Mr. Pis youngndlord, Mr. Brickhouse, and a small woman from the capital, lived.


    Oh, my God.


    Lady Brickhouse, who opened the door, paused for about three seconds. Then she shouted my name as if the magic had been lifted


    Melissa!


    The expression and voice I imagined greeted me.


    Even hugged my neck and jumped.


    Dont run, Vi.


    At first nce, I was worried about her stomach, which was quite full, and when I said an anxious voice, Vi smiled innocently with her greenish-brown eyes shining.


    Its cold, Mel. Lets go in.


    How much Ive missed this frizzy hair and cute golden eyebrows. Suddenly, I felt as if I had gone back in time. There was no difference between her and me.


    My only best friend will be a mother soon. Its just surprising.


    We were seated opposite each other in the cozy living room. Hanging a shawl next to thick tapestries embroidered with coniferous forest and hut paintings seems to have warmed the cozy space.


    I knew it.


    Even after bing Mrs. Brickhouse, Vi, whose habit of wrinkling her nose while talking seriously has not changed at all, she ttered down the tea cup.


    That you didnt study abroad, Mel. Do you know youre as good as missing?


    Emmm.


    Well, that was quite expected. After hearing from the royal family that her daughter did not show up at the academy until the end of the semester, my mother went to find my only best friend.


    <strong><em>Is Melissa bothering you here?</em></strong>


    And even what my mother said to Vi was so unexpected that Iughed helplessly.


    So.


    Vi slowly raised her eyebrows and stared at me. Now she was waiting for my story. About where I was and what I was doing when I left the kingdom half a year ago to study abroad.


    She scrutinized the shawl hanging on the wall and the Spencer jacket, lined with soft sable fur, and then looked back at me. There are no colorful patterns or decorations, but they were definitely expensive luxury goods. Melissa Collins is wearing something that gives a clear sense of incongruity.


    Have you been with Mr. Miller?


    Ah.


    Now, from where do I have to start? I opened my mouth with a slight dizziness.


    Tobias is in Sourne. He had an ident in the Principality and went back to his hometown. I dont contact him anymore, but I still want him to be happy.


    What? An ident? What happened.


    Vi shook her eyshes. My answer seemed quite confusing.


    Then who is looking after you? You dont know anyone in the Principality. She said you didnt even register at the academy.


    That person is.


    I whispered quietly, hoping that Vi with the baby in her womb wouldnt be too surprised.


    Its n Leopold. Ive been living with him at his house.


    Melissa, thats.


    Vi was no longer able to speak. Her eyes were so wide that they couldnt get any bigger. As if I was crazy or joking.


    Such a reaction would not be unreasonable. Because she is the only person who has watched all of myst unrequited love.


    It was even more so considering ns position in the Kingdom of Sourne. I had already gotten used to falling asleep in the same bed and waking up with him, so I just forgot about it for a while.


    I decided not to tell Vi about the incident at the old mansion underground prison. Its not a bad intention The fact that n genuinely thought that giving me a first-hand experience of prison would be beneficial to my creation would surprise Vi.


    Even after we confirmed each others feelings, I asionally found bizarre corners in him. In short, there were times when I felt like he didnt have some emotions that everyone should have..


    From what I have observed he is seldom impressed and his empathy is markedly weak. Im still surprised when he shows his willingness to control everything as he pleases.


    A lot would have been different if he had had a happy and ordinary childhood, and I cant help but feel lonely when I think about it, but there are times when n feels so far away.


    Nevertheless, I love him deeply and sincerely think that I want to cover for the deficiency. He also embraced all my emptiness.


    But its impossible to ask Vi to understand.


    In the end, I started with ns help when I almost got a rough ride on the ship to the Principality. Because this is true.


    And to my surprise, n also said that hes always watched me, and that there were ups and downs in recognizing and acknowledging that it was love for me, but we eventually confirmed each others feelings and became lovers.


    Vis fine nose was creased once again.


    But I dont think you should give up studying abroad..


    As a close friend who always cheered me up and encouraged me, Vi didnt question n Leopolds love affair with me.


    However, she seemed to be suspicious of him in all possible directions.


    Did he force you?


    Vi.


    Wait. Lunoa is famous for being free-spirited. I heard they have affairs there


    What affair. n has no wife.


    Ha, Melissa. I mean!


    Perhaps my calm response was frustrating, but Vi gulped down the half-cold tea and continued,


    Will the noble Lord n we know be the same in the Principality? There is no family or royal family to look around anymore. Even if he reveals his beastlike nature, who will stop it?


    B-beast?


    It was weird though. He is a man of high spirits, but he has never had a scandal.


    It is true that he is a man of great spirits. That is absolutely certain.


    But I decided to listen to her in silence. The only way to calm down the gluttonous Vi is to let her say everything she wants to say.


    Its not because youre not good enough for him, Mel. If the person who was so indifferent and hurting you suddenly became your lover, how could you be serious? Hes trying to enjoy a little bit of deviance while hes away from the kingdom.


    No, its not, vi.


    Im worried because youre so soft and innocent! Come to think of it, there were rumors that Sir n had a lover.


    That person


    There is nothing strange about meeting women secretly like that.


    Its getting increasingly difficult. If I left it like this, I thought a ridiculous scenario would bepleted.


    Vi, shes ns I mean, shes like a distant rtive. We even met in person.


    And in many ways, Monica Elwood was a great person. Well, anyway.


    You dont have to doubt ns true feelings. I cant tell you everything, but would you believe that he even cried for fear of me leaving?


    What? That Sir n?


    Vi scoffed as if she was getting hyper.


    Ha, he even acted in tears?


    <em>If you like the trantion please consider donating a coffee to the trantor here~</em>

 Chapter 122: The Reason Why I Came Into This World

    Chapter 122: The Reason Why I Came Into This World


    Its not an act.


    Melissa, please.


    Vi had a troubled face.


    I know you loved him uncontrobly. Youve been obsessed with Sir n since the time we became friends. Although I didnt expect it to be this long.


    .


    But you dont know love. Please be suspicious of him. Please dont ce immediate trust in him.


    Vis clenched fists were trembling.


    I know shes genuinely worried about me. But <em>I dont know love?</em>


    Even when I knew only one-sided love, I was passionate every moment. To the point of experiencing breathlessness. Sometimes it hurt, but finally, he made me realize why I came to this world.


    It was only when our hearts met that we realized, Vi. I came here only to meet him.


    So how can I not know love? I cant even count how many seasons have changed while I cried and fell asleep because of love. How could I be unfamiliar with love when it once enveloped my world, rendering each day overwhelming, as if I were destined to perish within it?


    Vi, you consistently urged me to embrace love, despite my insistence that there exist numerous things more precious than love.


    .


    But you know what? I was actually lonelier than anyone else. I wanted to be loved, my heart was broken.


    I just didnt have confidence in myself.


    Will I ever experience the magnificent feeling of cherishing someone above all else, without expecting anything in return? I feelcking in that regard.


    I knew the answer. At least thats what I thought then. So every breath I breathe is so sad that I cant stand it.


    So I pretended to be firm even in the absence of love. I thought I would copse if I didnt. I was youthful and terribly inept. Naturally, that aspect of me persists, though..


    Melissa


    As Vi handed me a handkerchief, I hastily epted it and dabbed my eyes. Suddenly, my gaze fell upon the rose pattern etched on the ceiling, engulfing me in a surge of longing.


    My love hase to me. Because he made me believe in love. He made me realize that even I can be happy in love.


    Its n Leopold, Melissa.


    Vi spoke in a slightly softer tone, possibly due to my sudden tears, yet her furrowed eyebrows hinted at her struggle to bear the pain in her heart.


    Do you really think this makes sense? Youre blinded.


    Our conversation was as clueless as that of two strangers who spokepletely differentnguages. There was definitely a high wall between us.


    I let out a deep sigh that I didnt know to whom it was aiming for.


    Why doesnt that make sense? We sleep together and wake up together. Weugh together, we tell secrets that we cant tell anywhere. If this isnt love


    Its not a big deal between a man and a woman.


    Vis expression was intricate as she swept her hair up.


    Let me ask you a question. Did he ever swear to love you?


    In that instant, my racing heart came to an abrupt halt. The words I intended to speak vanished from my mouth, akin to a snowke melting on the palm of a hand.


    Im asking if Sir n proposed to you, Melissa. Dont tell me youve been with him for six months..


    I, I Even if its like this


    My heart pounded. Suddenly, the sweet whispers and kisses we shared felt as fleeting as smoke. I felt overwhelmed.


    Pull yourself together, Mel.


    .


    Huh? Listen to me.


    The only person who could revive my heart that was dying like a candle flickering in the wind was now in a faraway foreign country across the sea. A faraway ce that cannot be reached or embraced.


    Lets just think it was all a dream, huh? Its okay. You just woke up from a dream, and no one knows about it but the two of us. So forget about it all.


    .


    You have to live in reality, not in your dreams.


    Vi, I.


    Vi approached me, who couldnt speak and was biting my lips.


    Its okay, Mel. n Leopold wont be able to talk about you. He doesnt want to lose everything he has.


    There was a faint sense of anger in her voice, but the little hand thatforted me on the shoulder was infinitely sweet.


    Everything will be fine. Believe me. There are plenty of good people.


    .


    Ill give you a guest room, so get a good nights sleep. Are you going to Florin as soon as its morning?


    Thats right. My mothers face, which was particrly pale on the day I left home, is still as visible as if it was yesterday.


    It was not enough that I did not send a letter, but how deep and dark were the anxious times that my mother had to spend because of her ugly daughter who made her hear the news of her disappearance through the royal family.


    I have to go home to exin the series of events that happened to me. Even more so now that I know the new cause of the nervous breakdown that gues my motherperhaps the biggest culprit.


    I should go, home.


    But I was afraid of all the things that would happen when I went home, so I put off going home. Pi is in the middle of Arch Hill and Florin, so it was a pretty usible excuse.


    So whats going to happen, Mel?


    And now theres no ce to run away.


    Are you going toplete your winning work and be a royal author? Did you happen to have any relevant provisions?


    .


    Melissa? Are you listening?


    No. Im sorry, but instead of listening to the cheerful chatter of Vi, I was thinking like this,


    <em>When I get home, I have to bring up the story of the Principality and n Leopold once again. Will my mother react favourably to the story?</em>


    The impending confrontation with my mother is likely to be far more intense than todays interaction with Vi. Yet, I find myself unable toprehend the actions of my one and only best friend, Vi.


    Only then is the result obvious. Did I get on the ship with this much determination?


    Think about it, Melissa. Why did youe to the kingdom in the first ce? First of all, to greet my aunt. And then.


    I will return to the Principality.


    Principality?


    Vi paused her hand that wasforting me and asked back in shock,


    Is your application for a study abroad still valid? You missed a whole semester


    No, I have to go back to my lover. I dont want him to cry again.


    Going back to n Leopolds side.


    I left him only to get back to him.


    Melissa!


    Vis forehead immediately furrowed. My unusually stubborn attitude is unlike me, and my voice must sound unfamiliar and stifled.


    Whats wrong with you, really? I just cant understand.


    Its natural that you dont understand, Vi.


    What?


    Vi had shocked eyes. She looked shocked as if she had faced a stranger with the same face as me.


    Even though she was pregnant, she stood up with her hands on her slender waist, pacing around the table. Her gait was rather nervous as if she were contemting how to coax and persuade me from now on.


    To Vi, I said in a trembling voice,


    You cant understand what happened between n and me, except from our own perspectives. Youve experienced simr feelings, so you understand.


    My words hardened Vis face.


    I didnt fully understand her either when she told me she was going to marry Jacob. Vi must be recalling the day.


    Melissa, now haa.


    Vi ruffled her hair as if in agony.


    I dont like you being sick. Its obvious that youre going to get hurt.!


    Mother.


    At that very moment, a small child rubbed his eyes and came into the parlour where the sun began to set.


    The young boy, appearing no more than three or four years old, boasted splendid curls reminiscent of molten gold, and his green eyes mirrored the depths of the forest.


    I was captivated by the glow of the sunset in those clear eyes.


    Marty! Did you wake up because it was too loud?


    Vi dashed over, swiftly sat down, and enveloped the child in a tight embrace. Her gentle and affectionate demeanor was enough to erase the words from my mind.


    No, because Dad isnt there..


    Daddyste.


    I was just staring at the perfect-looking mother and son. To be precise, I was facing a scene I never expected. Because I thought the kid was still living at Jacobs cousins house.


    Oh, thats right! Say hello, Marty. Shes moms friend.


    Oh how are you, Marty? My name is Melissa.


    .


    When I greeted him softly, Marty buried himself deeper into Vis arms instead of responding. His round eyes looked up at me, revealing curiosity mixed with a hint of wariness.


    Marty, say hello to your moms friend, huh? She came from a big ship. From a faraway country, which is across the sea.


    The sea


    Yes, the sea. The brimming blue sea.


    Marty finally responded to the greeting, perhaps because the word sea had broken through his defences.


    Hi, Melita.


    Why does this awkwardly spoken word,den with the weight of sleep, evoke such deep emotion?


    Sorry, Mel. Mathias is a bit shy.


    (T/N: Marty is a pet name)


    Its okay, even I am the same.


    Soon, Vi expertly enveloped Marty in a hug. The childs cheeks were as red as a peach in her arms.


    Now is the time to sleep. Illy him down ande back, wait a moment.


    As I watched the two golden-haired figures move away from me, a sudden realization struck me. The six-month gap had been long enough to create a sense of unfamiliarity between us.


    At that moment, another thought crossed my mind. We must have truly dedicated our hearts and souls to each others love,pletely immersed in it. Haha.


    Thats touching.


    My self-talk was scattered like a fog. The darkening midwinter sunset was ck and red.


    <em><em>Please consider donating if you enjoyed reading! /jasminl</em></em>BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter 123: All of Me, All of My Life

    Chapter 123: All of Me, All of My Life


    It didnt take long for Vi, who had put Marty to sleep, to return. Surprisingly, my cute Vi was already a wonderful mother.


    Do you remember what you said to me about Marty?


    No, do you remember all that?


    It was so obvious that Vi was lying that it made meugh. Because it was enough to tell at a nce that her face was burning.


    Honestly, I was skeptical at the time. I thought it was arrogance to be willing to take on an unfamiliar life because of the one intangible feeling of love. How long can itst?


    Thats why it was shocking to hear that you didnt care if it wasnt Mr. Brickhouses child.


    But now I think I understand that feeling.


    .


    Really. I think I know.


    In a life full of things that are rapidly being consumed, how noble it is to bet your whole life on one formless and unfathomable emotion. Because we are all living beings that grew up in anxiety.


    If one thinks about it that way, they can understand whose child that little Marty is and what it feels like to be no longer important. The only thing that matters is that the child, the only one, saved you and made you live.


    Love is such a cruel and merciful thing. So we lose our minds and hang on eagerly. Like a star that burns nonstop and is willing to do its best over billions of years knowing its close to death.


    But Melissa.


    Vis hazel eyes glistened with water. She always had these eyes when she worried about my problems as if it were her own.


    If you are only in a one-time rtionship with that person. What are you going to do if he doesnt end up proposing? Hes the one who hasnt even given you assurance.


    .


    The quicker it heats up, the quicker it cools down. Arent you scared?


    Hmm.


    Id be lying if I said it wasnt scary. But the months I spent with him made all of my life meaningful.


    So even if I turn back time, even if the ending is set, I will be by his side.


    When I finished thinking, my face naturally became rxed. It was unusual for me to talk about n.


    I dont want to miss the precious moment because Im worried about things that havent even happened, Vi. Like you said.


    Mel, have you always had such a good memory?


    With her fingers wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Vi smiled a little and spoke in a voice that seemed to be dreamy.


    You told me too, Melissa. Only make choices that make me happy. That would be the right answer.


    Right.


    That was really the answer. Thats the only thing.


    We may never be able to define what love is. It seems to be filled with all kinds of metaphors and thoughts.


    But maybe theres nothing bad about it. Because its a beautiful poem by itself.


    As the sun sets and even the twilight disappears into the dark winter night, a man arrives to meet Vi.


    Good morning, maam. Baron Brickhouse says the inspection is getting longer.


    Oh, I see. Thank you.


    Vi, who did not hear more conversations, returned quickly and made my bed with a calm face. Like its not a big deal.


    Who is it?


    Uh, the messenger he sent. Oh, wait a minute.


    After saying that, Vi hurriedly left the room, appearing with a fluffy pillow in her arms.


    Lets sleep together after such a long time!


    That one sentence took us back to our childhood days. Naturally, I did not refuse.


    Before Vi got married, we were free to travel to and from each others homes. I dont know how much I missed those times.


    Wey side by side on the bed of the guest room, which was so quiet that we could only hear the sound of breathing and the windows rattling from time to time in the harsh winter wind. Holding hands together like we did when we were young.


    Do you feel like even the winter in your homnd feels colder once youve adapted to the Principalitys weather?


    Then, how about winter here?


    Stop it. Just the thought of embarking on another long journey tomorrow morning is frightening.


    Vi smiled softly like a child as she shook her head.


    I think I canugh and chat all night even with silly stories. I havepletely forgotten how special a friend is.


    As I was thinking about it, Vi, who had already lost her smile, asked at once.


    Melissa, were you happy?


    What?


    In Lunoa.


    Her voice was somehow distant, like an echo.


    Yes, I was incredibly happy. Every day was like a dream.


    Are you going to give up studying abroad, leaving me worried, and say something like that?


    Vi scoffed yfully and tickled my stomach. Augh broke out without resistance. I couldnt help but tickle her neck furiously.


    If Marty wakes up from this disturbance and sees us, it will look like he has discovered the secrets of adults.


    Melissa.


    As the night deepened, the giddyughter slowly subsided. Vi said.


    Its your choice to go back to Sir n, isnt it?


    What?


    Im asking if you have any hesitation. I wonder if youre still in a fantasy.


    There was still anxiety in her voice.


    Well, no matter how happy I am, it must feel strange. In the past six months, where I havent even sent a letter to my mother, let alone Vi.


    I know its a situation where I have to say no quickly, but for some reason, the words didnte out. Its true that the time I spent with n was close to fantasy.


    Instead, I replied,


    Everyone lives in their own world.


    .


    I want to give him the world of me. All my life, all of me.


    Vi was silent for a moment. I hastily added just in case she might dissuade me again.


    Its not like a sacrifice. Im saying it purely for my happiness.


    I understand, Melissa. You dont have to persuade me anymore.


    Do you understand?


    Im sorry if I worried you and pushed you too hard. Im d youre in love that is not wasted even if you give the world.


    Im tearing up. Viughed slowly. The voice sounded somewhat sad. Youre still worried. So I carefully added my words.


    And its Its not something I do just to be his wife.


    To be honest, adding this was also encouraging for me.


    But Mel


    But in the dark, Vi prolonged her words.


    Marriage is It may not be everything in life.


    It was a perfectly natural story, but it was not something that woulde out of the mouth of a young woman in this world, who was the guardian of love, who is known for marriage as the absolute value of life.


    I asked back with concern.


    Why do you say that?


    Now that Ive done it. Its not what I had thought.


    .


    Even though it was a vague sentence, I felt like I could understand it all.


    She thought she could always be with him once she got married, but shes getting used to the nights when her husband doesnte back, and shes taking care of a child who doesnt share a drop of blood with her and the greatestfort from that child is. Surely its not something that one would expect before marriage.


    I just thought it was fortunate that her voice didnt sound distressed. She didnt cry because she regretted getting married which is a verymon thing.


    As the biggest constion I can do now, I hugged my little best friend with a tearful smile.


    Then I heard a small whisper from my chest.


    We were really normal girls, Mel.


    Yes.


    But why cant we have normal love?


    Well, I dont know, but.


    I replied after much consideration.


    Maybe theres no such thing as ordinary love in the world.


    ***


    The coachman, whom I had summoned the day before, arrived early in the morning as promised. The distant hills were bathed in the soft, wintry morning light.


    The only person to see me off was a woman with a red noseVi Brickhouse. Because Jacob hasnt returned from the inspection, and the young Marty hasnte back from his dreand yet.


    Vi looked at me with affection for a moment as I was about to get into the carriage, and eventually hugged me in sorrow.


    Melissa, when can I see you again?


    Well.


    I patted Mrs. Brickhouse on the back and thought. When I go back to the Principality, shall I ask n to invite her? n might listen now.


    In fact, if I had said that I wanted to send a letter to the Kingdom instead of a present on myst birthday, he would have dly epted it. Our differences became starkly apparent the day I mentioned the letter and received a cold rejection, like mornings and nights apart.


    Our bond is iparably deeper than it used to be. So if I go back to ns side, then Ill have to be brave.


    It wont be long. Ill make sure to write to you when I get back.


    .


    Live well, Vi. Say hello to Mr. Brickhouse for me.


    Ugh, its not going to take long, right? How can you say it as if you wont be able to see me for six months?


    Weughed just like children. As we grew up, we were good at pretending not to be sad.


    Anyway, I thought it was a relief that we could part ways with a smile. I know well see each other again soon.


    And then wellugh together like this. Like immature girls.


    * * *


    Miss, this is the right ce, right?


    Oh, its around it Ill just walk because I dont have much luggage. Thank you.


    After paying the good-natured couchman and getting off the carriage, the road to the house unfolded in front of me.


    The fresh wind of a winter afternoon that clings to the lungs. I loved the way home, feeling this dreadful chill, so much.


    Soon, a small two-story house made of red bricks came into view.


    Haa.


    My beloved home. It is an illusion that the warmth spreads throughout my body just by looking at it.


    If I knock on the old doorknob, Mrs. Kearney with aid-back smile will open the door for me, and the naughty Julia will run out.


    Uh?


    But I had to pause. It was because I found someone standing in front of the window looking out.


    Mom.


    My mother stood in the same spot with an empty face as always. After standing outside the window and making eye contact, her empty eyes shone.


    Melissa?


    Even though her daughter, who should have appeared two yearster, returned after only half a year, there was no question of why she came so quickly in the mothers eyes. What caught her eye, of course, was the opposite emotion.


    Her distant breath faded away.


    Im back, Mom.


    <em><em><em>Please consider donating if you enjoyed reading! /jasminl</em></em></em>BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter 124: Home

    Chapter 124: Home


    The reunion with the Collinsdies took ce in a sh. The fact that my mother is in the living room means that Mrs. Kearney is with her, and Mrs. Kearneys voice is good enough to permeate into Julias secret space under the stairs.


    I expected the baptism of questions to begin as soon as we met, but we only shared urgent and deep hugs.


    I think it was a pretty dramatic scene even now. Mrs. Kearney, Julia, and finally my mother burst into tears and therefore I couldnt have been an exception.


    After the uproar, it was still a little early for dinner. The Collinsdies and I sat down at the old table.


    After the story of Florins summer and autumn that passed without a hitch (though, of course, the social world was buzzing with it), the story that the royal family sent letters twice because of me, and the story of my great-aunts funeral, there was only one topic left.


    So


    Finally, the time hase for a barrage of questions.


    You gave up studying abroad because of someone you met in the Principality, and so far, youve been with him at his house.


    Yes, thats right.


    Oh, my God.


    Mrs. Kearney blinked again and again in shock, unlike the person who joked that she wanted a Lunoian son-inw.


    Well, that was to be expected. My past days were nothing but an escape from love, not studying abroad. Its even the kingdom of Sorne and Im Melissa, the only daughter and unmarrieddy, who never knew a single man.


    There was such a heavy silence that the sound of Julia biting her nails could be heard clearly.


    Who is he?


    It was my mother who broke the silence.


    If he had taken care of you, I guess he would have a lot of money. Is he a low-ranking nobleman?


    Not a noble


    My mothers eyes narrowed further at my answer.


    Then what is he? What kind of man is he that you Sigh.


    .


    My mother couldnt speak anymore. She was probably writing the worst-case scenario in her head, but Mrs. Kerney wouldnt be able to bring it up further, even if she was listening to Julia.


    Miss! Hes a Lunoian, right?


    Then Julias bright voice rang out.


    Then did you fall in love at first sight? Where did you meet him?


    Oh, thats On board the ship to the Principality.


    Such a romantic thing! Im sure he must have asked you to marry him?


    Well


    As I blurred my words, Julia widened her round eyes as if urging an answer. Did she not notice at all that everyone except her was giving off unusual energy? I envied that innocence in a sense.


    Julia.


    At that moment, my mother opened her mouth.


    Will you help to prepare the meal?


    Ah! Thats right, Julia. Can you help me? Lets see.


    Mrs. Kerney jumped to her feet and winked at Julia urgently. Julia, with a surprised look, rose up following her.


    Melissa.


    Yes, Mom.


    Follow me.


    And I followed my mother to the room, too. The old table was empty before I knew it.


    * * *


    My mother lit a candle half melted in the dark. As soon as the bright light spread, a low-voiced question flew in.


    So, are you here to get permission to marry?


    .


    Come to think of it, my mother, who once shouted for marriage and pounded her chest, has stopped yelling and nagging at me.


    Even though it was a change as if she had be a different person, I thought it was only for health reasons. Otherwise, my mother has finally begun to respect my dreams.


    But now I know. The influence of my fathers incident on my mothers change may not be insignificant.


    Is that so, Melissa? Hm?


    My mother who asked that question seemed a little distressed. Her barely squeezing voice trembled.


    But it was equally painful for me, who couldnt just say that the man was n Leopold.


    I dont know about marriage yet.


    Melissa, you


    Mom.


    It is difficult to tell a story that is not certain. But I didnt want to show my mother my hesitation now.


    Even on the ship heading to the kingdom, in the carriage running here, I pondered the words for this moment.


    Love is something you never know.


    .


    But Im sure hes in love with me right now. So do I.


    I had a fleeting thought of how it would have been if n had been here with me, holding his hand and saying,


    I know that you will feel anxious because these are the only words after returning. I am a young daughter who has just passed theing of age.


    You know it well.


    But I actually knew this, too. Even before I went to the Principality, you didnt feelfortable.


    What do you mean?


    And now it was really time to tell the story of the mother and daughter that had been postponed.


    Mom, I heard about father.


    What?


    At that moment, my mothers face was filled with shock and sorrow. I looked at the amplification of emotions that spread like drops of ink in the water with stunned eyes. I felt more miserable than I thought.


    I heard it from my great-aunt when I went to ArchHill. She probably thought I had known.


    .


    Even if you told me the truth, I would have tried to cheer you up. Im your only daughter..


    Unintentionally, an upset voice went out.


    Mother and daughter are not used to having deep conversations, so sometimes I felt morefortable with Mrs. Kerney. However, this disappointment clearly stems from my affection for my mother.


    I quickly added a sincere word. I had to try to keep my voice from shaking.


    I know you must have had a hard time, but I know you hid it because you thought of me who was weak-hearted. Thank you very much.


    Even if it was meant to keep me from feeling skeptical about marriage, so that I could eventually find a decent husband and help the family, my gratitude remains the same.


    Even though the marriage was pushed for a living, my mother tried to find happiness in it. Thanks to this, I grew up in a cozy peace without noticing anything that happened between my parents until I became an adult.


    It may not be enough to simply describe it in terms of effort.


    Mrs. Collinss small fence-like happiness, which she has kept despite my familys decline due to my fathers sudden fraud. It must have been shattered the moment her husband left home and started a family with another woman.


    People like me cant even imagine what its like to hide that trembling frustration without sharing it with your one and only blood.


    Im sorry.


    But my mother apologized to me.


    Because I couldnt keep this family perfectly.


    Why, why are you apologizing?


    If I had been a better wife, I wouldnt have given you a half-family.


    Mom, its not your fault.


    I hate the way women think here. Even more so when I realize that Ive already been mixed in here undeniably.


    Even my stubborn great-aunt told me not to trust men. Men are a race that cannot be satisfied with one woman. So even if I marry in pursuit of love, I will only be hurt if I trust a man.


    .


    My mother sighed shallowly with aplex face. She also seemed to be recalling the cruel Viscountess Josephine, who did not say that in her lifetime.


    After hearing that, and knowing about me and your father, didnt it hurt you to love that man?


    I.


    You must have been surprised, too. You never dreamed that your father would be that kind of person.


    My mother who said so looked sad and seemed a little shy, but the voice that followed was endlessly friendly.


    I must say, Melissa, love cannot exist without faith.


    Mom is right. Maybe one day, hell change, because hes a man. Im not sure Ill marry him, but Im sure theres nothing more sad about it. However.


    I suppressed my trembling heart and added in a clear tone.


    Nevertheless, I love him. Hes more precious to me than any miracle.


    .


    Dont worry too much, Mom. I wont turn down my dream just because I love him. Even if Im alone again.


    Its really, I dont want to imagine.


    So that I can stand up without falling down, Mom.


    Just like you who did it brilliantly.


    Whoo.


    The mother, who sighed deeply with her dry lips, said,


    Its hard to find a good marriage partner since youve been with a stranger for several months.


    Mom


    Im not scolding you. It means you dont have toe back. Arent you trying to say youre going back to the Principality?


    My mother brought up the topic that I had never thought of.


    Since I heard of your disappearance, I keep praying that you have left my oppression and gone to find your freedom. Id rather you hate this house.


    Ah


    If my daughter can be safe like that. So I prayed every day with tears.


    I took out a handkerchief from the inside of my arms and handed it over, biting my lip tightly in a sense of guilt that spread to my toes. My mother said, pressing down her tears.


    I wont stop you no matter what you do now. This was the first thing I wanted to say when you came back...


    .


    Dontpromise because of your family or because of your ugly mothers shadow, and pursue your happiness.By your choice. Do you understand?


    There was a skinny hand that touched my cheek as she asked me.


    Before I could say this, my mother would have walked on an endless thorny path. Thinking about it, my eyes gradually turned sour.


    Mom, I actually only think about him who will be waiting for me in the Principality even now.. Oh, Im a fool, and Im afraid that this love may end in failure, but.


    Its all right, Mel. You cane back home then.


    Home. I hugged my mothers thin body tightly with the magical word. I have a house toe back to. When I reflected on the fact, my dark mind seemed to be colored with a bright light.


    In my mothersid-back arms, I found relief that I had never felt anywhere. It was an endless and longing warmth that seemed to have regained what was lost a long time ago throughout my life.


    <em><em><em>Please consider donating if you enjoyed reading! /jasminl</em></em></em>BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter 126: Going Back to Where My Soul Is

    Chapter 126: Going Back to Where My Soul Is


    The dinner was simple and warm. It was the simplest, yet mostforting meal Ive had in a while.


    After finishing the meal, a sudden wave of fatigue and drowsiness washed over me. It would have been nice to have a bit more conversation with my family about those distant and affectionate old memories, even if they were nothing special.


    Mom.


    I visited my mother before I went up to my room. Just to embrace her again. Were still notfortable with personal conversations.


    Perhaps thats why. For us, the faint sound of our hearts and the warmth of each others body temperature be a peculiar sce.


    The silent strokesforting my back felt as fragile as candlelight. My mother told me to pursue my happiness withoutpromising, but it broke my heart to think of her loneliness, picturing her only daughter like the noble Viscountess from Arch Hill.


    If my rtionship with n had not just remained as lovers, it would have been better. If it had been so, perhaps I could have taken my mother to Principality and proudly introduced him to my mother as my spouse. But dwelling on what didnt happen and getting lost in it is dangerous. So, I thought about the most realistic way forward. Drawing my mothers thin back closer to me.


    Melissa!When I went up to my room, Mrs. Kearney, who had made my bed, was waiting for me. The moment I met her soft, smiling face, showing off her rabbit-like front teeth, I naturally knew what she was trying to say.


    Congrattions on falling in reckless love.


    Ah.


    I had mixed feelings at the words, for my love is indeed reckless.


    It looks like Mrs. Collins gave her permission. Isnt it?


    Yes. I came toote, didnt I?


    Youvee safely and your mothers eyes are finally dry.


    .


    Seriously, what is love?


    Then Mrs. Kearney sat down on the bed covered with a soft nket and let out a sigh ofughter.


    To be honest, I was a bit surprised.


    Is leaving home because of reckless love just like when you left with your husband?


    When I sat down next to her and asked, Mrs. Kearneyughed loudly, covering her mouth. It is true that my current situation is very simr to the story she once told me about herself.


    But she told a slightly different story.


    No. Its a little surprising that you simply abandoned that unrequited love like this.


    What?


    You are a very emotional girl, and you must have loved him so much that it felt like your heart would explode just thinking about him, right?


    Mrs. Kearney smiled knowingly. For a moment, I debated whether to confess that my reckless love was the same person as the passionate love of my youth, but ultimately, I decided to remain silent.


    I knew better than anyone how valuable n Leopolds sessful life as a businessman was. I didnt want to be a w in his life.


    Just because he, who was bad at love, burned my novel, that doesnt mean I have to ruin something precious to him. Because now we are no longer clumsy.


    This brief, unavoidable separation deepened my love for him even more. If ns heart is the same as mine, I wouldnt want anything more.


    But Im d, Melissa, that you look so much happier and moreplete now than you were then.


    Well, I think I can finally understand what you said to me. In fact, I thought of those words from time to time.


    ..What do you mean?


    I mean, I could live my whole life with the memories I had with him. Now Im thinking the same thing.


    Then Mrs. Kearney looked surprised.


    Honey, Melissa.You dont tell me your reckless love is old.


    What?


    Or perhaps does he have a fatal disease?


    Oh, no! Hes very young and healthy!


    I btedly realized that my words were misleading, so I iled my arms and stuttered.


    I mean I really love him, but.


    You love him, but?


    He is such a precious and valuable person to mepared to myself. Every moment we spent together feels like a dream.


    As I was talking about n to Mrs. Kearney, it felt as if it ovepped with that of an autumn afternoon that was as cold as winter.


    At that time, I was helplessly lost in the lingering memories of dancing with n. In that beautiful and miserable afterimage.


    Thats probably why. I dont think it would be strange if my time with him fades as quickly as the bubbles in the bathtub.


    .


    Im sure we love each other, but since we havent promised anything to each other So, if he suddenly leaves one day, it wouldnt be surprising. Just like when he came into my heart suddenly.


    Its ironic that the me from back then, choked up talking about a love letter story, hasnt changed much from who I am now. Even though weve be lovers for sure.


    Its quite poignant. Despite only being together for half a year, you talk like long-time lovers.


    That.


    Well, time is not important in love.


    Mrs. Kearneys rough, warm handnded gently on my hand.


    Melissa. I guarantee you that the lover you left behind in the principality will feel exactly the same as you now.


    How do you know that?


    Hmm, its a feeling thates from age?


    .


    I was despondent at the answer. What kind of great answer was I expecting?


    Mrs. Kearney, giggling like a child as if she was amused by my bewildered expression, gently added,


    You have the face of someone who is loved.


    D-Do I really look like that?


    I stumbled on my words, feeling a strange sensation. Memories of hearing about having the look of someone in love from Lady Hugh in Arch Hill before going to the Principality came back to me.


    Well then. Since youve got eyes like these, theres no more room for doubt. Hes given you an undeniable trust.


    .


    You might be scared because the love you have is so great, but dont be afraid and face it. Im sure its the same for him.


    Only then did I feel like our faith and bond, hidden behind curtain-like anxiety, was slowly being revived.


    Oh my, you must be tired. Did I hold you for too long?


    No, maam. Thank you.


    All right.


    Mrs. Kearney spoke to me as she tidied up my hair with her wrinkled hands.


    If you go back to the Principality, I wont be able to see you for a while again.


    I couldnt answer no quickly. Going back and forth between Sourne and Lunoa is by no means simple. Then she said,


    Youre leaving tomorrow morning, arent you? Before Mrs. Collins coughs. (Wakes up)


    Oh.


    Isnt that why you greeted her before?


    Mrs. Kearney chuckled softly. My heart raced as I nned to sneak away in the early dawn. I wondered, as one grows older, do they also be more adept at understanding the feelings of others?


    Take your hat, Melissa. Spring wille soon, for reckless love makes you forget the season.


    Ah! I was going to take it anyway, but thank you.


    Whenever I looked up at Lunoas sky nkly, I might have thought several times that it would have been nice to have brought that hat. A gift from my aunts grandmother and a precious object with Mrs. Kearneys affection.


    Itste. Julia and I will take good care of your mother, so dont worry.


    .


    I dont know when well see each other next time, but pleasee back with a happy face.


    Yes. Stay healthy.


    And we shared a friendly hug.


    * * *


    I was blinking my eyes in the dark, feeling the familiar texture of the unfamiliar bedding. I couldnt sleep at all when I thought of going back to Lunoa.


    Once again, the sense of guilt and obligation, akin to a heavy burden, wed at my heart as I contemted leaving home once more. To ovee this feeling, I spent the night recalling the voices of precious people who urged me to pursue happiness.


    Only then could I reluctantlye to a conclusion. What I must do now is fervently respond to the hearts of those who wish for my happiness.


    The quiet moonlight streaming through the window reminded me of a beloved face. A person as dark and white as the night sky, truly resembling the dark nights moon. Just the thought of returning to his calm embrace filled me with unbearable joy.


    Where he was, it was no longer like a cage to me. Surely, there would be a radiant moon shining there, eagerly awaited by my beloved. It was, in fact, a ce where


    Paradise.


    Is there a word that suits this better? Even if its a pitch-ck pit where not even a sliver of light shines, as long as theres his wide embrace opening up towards me, then that ce, indeed


    As the moonlight dimmed and the dusky dawn began to brighten, I rose without hesitation. Despite not having slept properly, my mind was oddly clear.


    In the darkness, I hastily put on clothes and grabbed the handle of the bag I had preparedst night. Suddenly, I felt the need to say goodbye to Julia.


    . Its still here.


    The velvet dress I received from Mr. Malcolmst winter was shining in a noble red even in the dark closet. I took it out,id it on the bed, and hastily wrote a note relying on the faint light.Julia,Thank you for wishing me luck. Now this dress is yours.I wish you happiness.Melissa.


    I quietly descended the stairs after slipping out of the room, crossing the still dark living room where morning had yet to arrive.


    .


    As I reached the entrance, I turned quietly in the vast silence, just to capture onest glimpse of my beloved home. However, what caught my eye was a sparkling ss bottle on the living room shelf. That small perfume bottle emitted a radiant light, much like the day Ist left the house.


    I withdrew my hand that had been reaching towards the door and approached the shelf as if enchanted. Then, I elegantly opened the intricately carved transparent stopper, inhaling deeply the cold and seductive scent of a rose garden.


    n.


    Then, a single short name escaped my lips, my heart was squeezed tightly as if being embraced by him.


    The realization that he wasnt by my side at this moment became unbearably overwhelming.


    I closed my eyes silently, hoping that the way back to him wouldnt feel too long.


    <em><em><em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em></em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter 128: Roses That Resemble You

    Chapter 128: Roses That Resemble You


    Even after I found out who she was, nothing changed.


    Still, I would write silently or stand on the railing of the deck with a pale face, and she watched me from a distance of about ten steps away.


    After two more days, the ship arrived at the Principality. It was early morning, and her bed was empty.


    After a moment of staring at it, I hastily got dressed, grabbed my belongings, and left the cabin.


    The harbor at dawn was foggy and windy enough to make you think it was Sorne. I thought as I quickly blended into the crowd of people disembarking.


    Its strange. This is clearly the Principality of Lunoa, but why does it feel asforting as returning home?


    As I walked towards the exit through the crowd like a flock of clouds, my whole body felt electrified one moment and then rxed like cream on a scone the next.


    I couldnt calm down, wanting to rush to ns castle immediately.Just then, as I pushed through the people around me, a hand suddenly reached out and neatly adjusted my loosely draped shawl. It was her.


    Ah


    Ive called a carriage for you.


    I had thought she might be a foreigner, perhaps unable to speak, but she spoke with clear pronunciation. Instead of saying I can speak a bit of Lunoan too, I cautiously replied,


    Thank you.


    Then, please take care on your way back.


    Watching her simple farewell and her figure disappearing into the crowd, I couldnt help but think: the reason I could return safely to Lunoa after meeting my loved ones alone in the kingdom and crossing the sea was not just because of luck.


    <em>Shes a woman of many talents, after all.</em>


    Anyway, hes really skilled at discreetly assigning people


    Instead of recalling the memory of when I found him terrifying, my heart somehow felt sentimental. I vividly remembered the beautiful and pitiful face shedding tears of anxiety.


    The fact that he tried to protect me the best he could, that he strained his heart for me, couldnt have been more endearing. It was also cute to think that he would have struggled to remind me of his fear.


    Although the woman who shared the cabin with me inadvertently exposed the perfect covert operation by identally revealing a handkerchief, the important thing was that n made an effort for me.


    His heart was more precious than anything else. As I held onto the pping edges of my clothes in the sea breeze and finally set foot onnd with difficulty, I saw a familiar ck carriage not far away.


    It was the carriage adorned with Leopolds crest that we had ridden when William and I arrived at the port.


    I ran towards the carriage like a child on their birthday. The biting winter wind pierced through my clothes.


    I couldnt believe it had been over a month since I left ns embrace. At that moment, all I could think was, I hope we wont be separated for so long again.


    Miss Collins.


    The coachman who approached me took my luggage. Feeling excited, I asked abruptly,


    How did you know I wasing back today?


    Well, this carriage has been here all along. I wasmissioned toe to the port every day until Miss. Collins appeared.


    The middle-aged coachman spoke with a somewhat refreshing expression.


    Its been over a month already, but now we can finally head to Lunos.


    .Goodness.


    Just a few weeks away on a voyage to the kingdom, and he already assigned such a task in my absence? It seems so inefficient no matter how I look at it.


    Didnt he consider the possibility of me having second thoughts about boarding the ship to the kingdom?


    What on earth could be so frightening and worrisome for him to have such thoughts


    It was natural for me to remember what Mrs. Kearney had told me about my anxiety because my love was so precious and dear.


    Her mentioning that my lover whom I left behind in the Principality would have the same feelings as mine.


    Then lets go.


    I asked the coachman, who was about to close the carriage door, with a stunned face.


    How long will it take to get to the house?


    Ummm.


    The coachman scratched his temple a couple of times and replied.


    Even if I let the horses rest for a while on the way, we should arrive around lunchtime. You might as well take a nap.


    After he finished speaking and closed the door, the bustling noise of the dockside disappeared and aplete silence came.


    I exhaled shallowly, burying myself in the seat for a moment, then, feeling restless, I opened my handbag. And then, with trembling hands, I tightly grasped the small velvet box inside.


    .Its impossible to even think about falling asleep.


    Finally, I returned. To the tender embrace of my beloved.


    * * *


    William!


    Wee back, mdy.


    Before the grand castle, Butler William and several servants awaited me.


    Im relieved youve returned not toote.


    As I tried to enter the main hall, William subtly remarked. His formal tone strangely warmed my heart, prompting me to respond in a cheerful tone that wasnt quite like myself.


    It hasnt even been a week since I arrived in the kingdom. Saying not tooteI couldnt have returned any sooner, could I?


    Then the butler said something strange.


    Thinking of the person who waited for over a month without even going out, I cant say that the return to home was early.


    Pardon?


    A soft breath escaped me. I halted my steps, unable toprehend his words, and asked.


    Is n here?


    Yes.


    Right now?


    Yes. Arent you pleased?


    Pleased


    Wait, why?


    Why is n here?


    I was nning to surprise him after tidying up, taking a bath, and waiting in his room


    No, more importantly, what do you mean by not going out for over a month?


    What about his work? Office? What is this.


    Please leave your luggage this way and follow me.


    After handing over all the luggage to the servant standing nearby, I hurriedly followed Willem and asked.


    He hasnt been out for more than a month? Did something happen?


    It would be better for you to hear it directly.


    Ha


    I gripped the hem of my dress tightly in frustration. Whos burning up inside!


    As I hurried along with an absurd expression, I suddenly felt a sense of difort.


    This direction wasnt leading to ns room, the dining hall, or the study.


    At that moment, William swung open a door at the end of the corridor. A cool breeze swept in.


    William, where are we going? Is n out here?


    Yes. Hes always here at this time.


    The spot where the butler stopped was in front of a greenhouse tucked away in a corner of the garden. The graceful dome-shaped ss structure resembled a beautiful aviary.


    I never knew this ce existed.


    As William gently opened the door at that moment, I instinctively held my breath. It was because I waspletely captivated by the unexpected, deep and rich scent of roses.


    When I looked up at William with a startled expression, he nodded slightly. It was right after that gesture that I dashed into the greenhouse as if I were a horse released from its reins.


    Inside the greenhouse, everything was covered in pink roses.


    The space, adorned with tantalizing blossoms emitting a sweet fragrance, was a world that made one forget even the seasons.


    And there, in the deepest part of this surreal, dream-like scenery, I finally found him.


    Al!


    n was inspecting a bouquet of flowers, holding a small watering can in one hand. He was dressed not in his usual formal coat and cravat, but in a loose silk shirt


    n


    His appearance was unfamiliar yet indescribably precious.


    n, sensing my presence btedly, turned his head.


    His beautiful profile looked pale like a cold moon.


    In that fleeting moment, I couldnt help but tremble with the fear that he might havepletely forgotten about someone like me. He was so incredibly beautiful that he seemed untouchable.


    However, when our eyes met,


    He smiled.


    His smile was so warm that I froze instead. I never dreamed n Leopold could smile like this. It made the years Ive loved him seem pale.


    And the fact that this radiant smile was because of me, it was just too


    Melissa.


    I heard the sound of a water stopper falling to the floor. In an instant, I was in his arms.


    <em>Wee</em>, n whispered.


    I just lost my mind. The scent and warmthing from his chest, his low and calm voice, the arms that hugged me tightly, all of it was so enchanting that I couldnt handle it.


    This too.


    I barely managed to utter a word in ns arms.


    Is it a catalyst for a novelist?


    n answered, smiling like the wind.


    No. Its a bouquet.


    W-Who calls this a bouquet of flowers.


    He looked at me quietly as I sighed and chuckled. Under his thickshes, his gray eyes held an incredibly serene light.


    Its like we met just yesterday. My heart races as if its about to burst, and I feel like my whole body could melt away, as if theres no one else but me


    Were there flowers like this in the greenhouse?


    Then n whispered, organizing my hair.


    For a flower, it resembles you.


    Ha.


    Feeling incredibly absurd yet happy, Iughed with tears in my eyes. How can one be so rxed even in moments like this?


    Feeling mischievous, I pulled ns cor and kissed him wildly.


    His lips were unbelievably sweet and soft like a dream. n seemed a bit surprised at first, but soon he swallowed my breath smoothly as if he was used to it.


    How could I have endured a month without this kiss?


    After what felt like an eternity, our lips parted, and he silently stared at me before speaking.


    I wrote a poem.


    Did you write poetry? For me?


    Yes. Its a so Its in the room.


    Ah


    His words of writing a poem for me sounded like a fervent and sweet hymn, so I momentarily forgot to speak. Then, without waiting for my response, n spoke with a restless expression.


    Its nothing special.


    How does it start?


    It starts with When springes, the snow melts


    Pffft.


    I know its rude, but I naturallyughed at the childish and clich that only a child could use.


    n then swept his hair ck as if he was embarrassed. Of course, one arm was still tightly wrapped around my waist.


    As expected, forget about poetry.


    No, I dont want to. Ill go to the room and see


    ns lips silenced me. With a click, a low murmur escaped his parted lips, tinged with red.


    Im sorry, Melissa.


    <em><em><em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em></em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter 129: Until Eternity

    Chapter 129: Until Eternity


    Im sorry, Melissa.


    What?


    I blinked nkly at the unexpected words.


    I made you wait so long without realizing my heart. Because I didnt recognize you right away.


    .


    It was a sudden story. I didnt want to hear him say sorry in this beautiful greenhouse. There are many other stories I would like you to tell.


    I urgently kissed ns hand. On cold hands that smell of roses and grass.


    Why would you say that? We are lovers.Ive been anxious ever since I sent you to the kingdom.


    What was truly unsettling was how I felt when I heard those words. When did you smile so dazzlingly as if it could even melt the snow that had umted all winter, and why did you suddenly say something like this?


    You came back like this.


    n continued as I mumbled with an awkward smile.


    Then I thought. The time I spent making you anxious because of my shorings must have been iparably longer and deeper than this. There is no way to erase the mistakes that are already clearly engraved in your memory.


    .


    Then, do I really have the right to want you?


    I became helplessly anxious. Did Ie toote, perhaps? Did I fade to him while we were away from the sea?


    What are you talking about?


    Even as I pursed my lips in despair, I couldnt stop the anxious thoughts. So what did the kiss just before mean? Goodbye?


    Feeling dizzy as if my heart had dropped to the ground, I prayed as if I was begging, hoping that my persuasion would work.


    I cant forget that memory as something that never happened, butYou just have to cover those memories with new memories.


    Of course I intend to.


    Oh.


    At that simple answer, my legs gave out and I almost copsed. n held me and continued speaking.


    I will make up for it. Even if I spend all my time and my life.


    Make up?


    His words were sweet at first nce, but for some reason, I felt as if a painful sensation was rising from the corner of my heart


    Is that what youre talking about, throwing away your work to wee me when you dont know when Ill return?


    .


    I heard youre not even going out of the house! Then the business.


    As the confident voice began to tremble, ns eyes narrowed. I continued quickly.


    I am not as weak as you think. What Im saying is that I wouldnt have burst into tears the moment I got home because you werent there. There was no need to destroy something precious to you for such a trivial reason.


    Melissa.


    n called me in a low voice, but I still had something to say.


    If you did it out of guilt If thats the case, Id be distressed too.


    Suddenly, the corners of my eyes felt hot and tears welled up in my eyes. I said with my own mouth that I am not weak, but because my love is so great, I always be weak in front of him.


    Then ns hand gently pressed my cheek.


    It cant be because of guilt.


    Then


    Its because I love you.


    It was an answer that made me doubt my ears, but I wasnt wrong. In the end, the tears I had been holding back came pouring out.


    Why.


    Why do I love you?


    He was saying something he had never heard before, so calmly. I grabbed the shirt covering his chest with trembling hands.


    Why are you telling me now?


    I was so nervous because of you who hugs me affectionately but never tell me you love me...


    Because Im scared.


    n, who said that,ughed self-deprecatingly. n, who was arrogantly upright, was trembling silently. Like one afternoon when I said I was going to the kingdom.


    Im not sure if I deserve to love you. I thought there was nothing I could do if you didnte back. It was scary.


    Are you stupid?


    I shot back furiously, caressing his cheek as if dealing with the most precious thing in the world.


    I was hoping and hoping that you would tell me you loved me, but what kind of qualifications do you have?


    Ive been called stupid twice since I was born, and both are by you.


    ns eyes, responding calmly, suddenly deepened. I know when he has these eyes.


    But it really may be so. Your angry face is so.


    I felt my cheeks blushing naturally. Im sure it would be ridiculously red.


    Just as he was hoping to say something quickly, n, with a low voice said,


    I rather wanted you to be more angry, or rather to punish me. If only that would clear the shadow thaty upon you, and we could return to the ordinary people without any misunderstanding or wandering.


    .


    But you have never been an ordinary person to me.


    But Melissa, you only gave love. I thought it would be okay to break down in your arms.


    I was somehow embarrassed by those explicit words that I only gave him love. He couldnt have known about my passionate heart.


    Nevertheless, I mustered up the courage to make eye contact with him. I will say what I have to say by directly looking into his eyes.


    My arms wont break you. Even if the world turns upside down, that wont happen. Because I just love you..


    .


    I just hope you dont break down because of me.


    After finishing my rambling and awkward confession, I closed my eyes tightly and, contrary to my expectations, a muffled voice came into my ears.


    But I have brought you down before, Melissa.


    n.


    I answered those words by touching his chest. I hope this one answer is enough.


    Having an unknown man secretly scare me is never a pleasant experience, but it doesnt break me.


    Your novel, I burned it. How precious it was to you.


    Oh, my.


    At the same time, I felt frustrated and undeniable joy. It felt like I was being held in the arms of a boy who was suffering from his first love, and the old Sir n had gone.


    Where should I start exining this?


    After taking a short breath, I decided to speak as calmly as I could.


    I wrote that because I loved you so much and wanted you so badly, but I couldnt even reach you. But now you have be my lover. Then heres the question. Do I still need Troy in the novel?


    .


    n couldnt answer hastily and just looked at me. He must have thought that good Melissa was trying tofort him by forcefully pretending to be okay.


    And Im already starting to write a new one. Thats the story Ive wanted to write my whole life.


    So I spoke with more firmness in my voice.


    If it werent for you, this story wouldnt have even started. That will be my first novel. So please dont make a sad face. Never forget how many times you saved me. And.


    Im listening.


    I took another short breath. My gaze never strayed from his beautiful eyes.


    Now tell me your story, n. I told you I had something to tell you when you got back.


    Then ns elegant lips slowly opened. I was fascinated by that sight.


    This greenhouse garden was nted for you. You said you dont like roses, but there is a flower that suits you as well as this color and shape.


    I like, rose.


    Of course, that doesnt mean other flowers dont suit you.


    He looked around at the pink heaven surrounding us and smiled at me. He was, indeed, the most beautiful gardener in the world.


    When springes, Im going to nt flowers in my garden. So that every day youll spend here feels like a bouquet of flowers. So, Melissa.


    When he stopped talking, I stopped breathing with him. We looked at each other without even blinking. Like people who couldnt see anything but each other.


    Thats when he said.


    Will you continue to live here? With me.


    .


    As I was pondering his words, he added softly, perhaps because he thought I did not understand.


    I want to wake up with you every day. Even if we fight sometimes, I definitely want you to sleep in my arms at night. I want you to keep calling my name. The name Flynn, which is still unfamiliar to me, will soon be familiar if I share it with you.


    Ah.


    Actually, this is a favour. If you dont be a beacon to this imperfect life, Ill sink in a mess. So.


    As he took a deep breath, his chest heaved like a wave; and atst he said.


    Will you grant me the honor of bing your husband, mydy?


    .


    The moment he kneeled reverently, his eyshes were wet again. The magic of turning the quiet ss greenhouse into a national theater where a ball tomemorate the victory urred.


    If this was part of the cover up he was talking about, then n was probably trying to cover up the memories of that day with new memories. But as I looked at his outstretched hand, my palm naturally began to sweat.


    Can such great happinesse to someone like me? Isnt that too much greed? I felt distant as if I were standing in front of an endless ocean.


    n, the ball will end someday. When the ball is overThen what should we do


    Dont worry, the ball isnt over as long as were dancing.


    n smiled brightly without withdrawing his outstretched hand.


    Ill keep dancing so it never ends. Even until eternity.


    Thats It must be very hard. My legs will hurt and.


    Lets ovee that pain and suffering together. We can ovee it.


    I burst into tears at that noble conviction and cried like a child.


    Will you marry me? Huh?


    Before I knew it, n came again with a sweeter tone.


    My right hand and left hand were empty as I was frantically wiping away my tears, and I couldnt speak anymore because I was choked up. So I had no choice but to nod my head with a lot of tears hanging on me.


    Then, smiling like the wind, he stood up and wrapped his arms around me. So hard that it took my breath away.


    Instead of twisting my body to get away or pushing him away, I hugged n even deeper.


    I felt that the empty space in my heart, which I thought could not be filled with anything, was finally filled.


    It was truly an amazing feeling. I feel like Im disqualified as a writer for being able to express it this way, but I now understood the reason why I felt it would have to be him.


    (T/N: meaning why she was so obsessed with him and was not able to move on)


    We were amazingly tight pieces to each others gaps. A life that ispleted only because of him and I, and only because of each other. This was the conviction I had hoped for so much while weaving through the ashes of anxiety.


    Here, in his eyes.


    Then n whispered, putting his lips on the back of my neck.


    Winter is over, Melissa.


    And so again, it was the beginning of an eternal kiss. His lips, which were so tightly ovepped with mine, were careful, as if they were asking for forgiveness, as if they were sworn for love. As if they were kissing me for the first time.


    In that ecstatic flood of love, Melissa Flynn had this thought;


    <em>Tomorrow we will see the most brilliant and dazzling morning sun we have ever seen.</em>


    <em>And that the next day we will face together will be the same, and the day after that.</em>


    <em>Like a miracle of discovering spring in the middle of winter.</em>


    <em><em><em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em></em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter 130: Until Dawn Breaks

    Chapter 130: Until Dawn Breaks


    <strong>Epilogue</strong>


    This story is entirely fiction.


    If I wrote this in the authors review, would people who read my book be taken aback?


    I need to correct this so there is no room for misunderstanding. This is the true story of what happened to Melissa Collins, or rather, Melissa Flynn and n Flynn. I, Melissa Flynn, copied it and published it as a novel. The names in the story are Melita and Troy.


    As you can see from myst name change, we became a couple.


    t turns out, on the day I was proposed to, I unexpectedly reached out and offered n my great-grandaunts ring, which made himugh, but due to nsrge hands, it couldnt be our wedding ring. Now, its safely kept in my treasure box.


    Our wedding was held in a rose greenhouse filled with cozy light and scent. To borrow his expression, in arge bouquet of flowers. It was a day when white snow fell like a blessing.


    Following ns words that preparations were necessary, we decided to inform her family by letterter, so the guests who witnessed our wedding were William and Sandran called her back to the mansion just before the wedding! and other guests.It was indeed a simple, yet extremely beautiful and noble wedding.


    Of course, n wanted to throw a big wedding for me, but it was I who convinced him that this small greenhouse garden was enough.


    I thought we needed to adjust to our new life. Because he is no longer Leopolds sessor.


    Well, anyway, to return to the story of the novel, the beginning was clearly a series of somewhat iplete feelings of vain unrequited love and secret obsession.


    However, after going through numerous crises, Troy and Melita finally encounter each others weaknesses and be each others saviors, willingly vowing to fill them.


    If miracles had a name, wouldnt it be love?


    This is the end of the story. After sessfully debuting her novel to the worldalthough she is still a young rookieTroy receives an apology from his father and takes over the family name.


    Shortly after their marriage, n revealed the secret of Leopolds family to the media. From revtions that he was actually an adoptee and had to live a fabricated life to circumstantial evidence that the head of the family used to secretly eliminate those who were interfering with the business or those who left the family due to unfavourable circumstances.


    It was certainly not the graceful and perfect revenge he had been preparing for his entire life. The kingdom was turned upside down, and the terrible and cruel truths that Ian Leopold had been hiding came to the surface one after another.


    As the case heated up, a series of life-threatening testimonies emerged, revealing that victims who had been sacrificed by him were found deep in the Florin River, and that the carriage ident that caused the death of the adopted childs parents was also caused by his instigation.


    It was an incident that once again engraved in my bones the old adage that there are no eternal secrets. Of course, there may still be truths that have not been revealed.


    Actually, it would be a lie if I said I wasnt afraid that n might kill Mr. Leopold Mr. Leopold, who deeply apologized to the entire kingdom, the royal family, and n, disappeared without trace the next day.


    Although it would have been easy to find him, n chose not to. The royal family also maintained silence on the matter, perhaps due to their appreciation of Leopolds contributions or out of propriety. Whichever the case, its a bitter situation.


    Will n continue to live with eternal hatred towards the man who was once his father? Could he ever find it in himself to forgive him? At this moment, hes unsure and cautious, feeling only a gnawing ache in his heart.


    However, n returned Leopold, the giantpany that supported the family and kingdom, to society after due process.


    Unlike his original n to return to the kingdom afterpleting the first stage of his new project, he decided to remain in the Principality as a free foreigner, which was probably thest step toward his mothend.


    Leopold, as Cynthia Queen ascended to the throne with the change of the tide, decided to govern the kingdom transparently by employing talented individuals.


    The previous business structure, centered around trade, has been extensively restructured, now focusing primarily on charity and schrship programs.


    n Flynn, no longer the sole heir to the remarkable Leopold or the beloved of everyone, cannot be prouder and at the same time, more lovable.


    By the way, he kept the name n, contrary to my expectations. I thought hed change his name to Troy, but but n said that the name was also of unknown origin and that he did not hate the name n, in fact, he liked it.


    The reason is Im ashamed to say it, but its because he likes the shape of my mouth pronouncing his name. I always call his name like Im singing.


    <strong><em>And I dont want all the moments when you called me by that name to lose their meaning.</em></strong>


    It is indeed a romantic reason.


    Instead, he put the name Troy in the middle. So, his full name is n Troy Flynn


    Perhaps because all of my favorite wordse together, it is the most beautiful name in the world to me.


    And Oh, Monica Ellwood.


    She didnt show up even once after I returned to the Principality. She didnt evene to the wedding.


    Thinking that n had invited her, I asked her about Monicas whereabouts, and n gave me a concise answer: that she had left.


    Isnt she equally distressed by Ian Leopolds fall and the truths revealed as a result? With that in mind, when I asked him for more details about Monica, the answer he gave was still as vivid as if it were yesterday.


    <strong><em>I know youre a novelist. However, there is no need to know and understand the entire viins narrative. If I feel sorry for a viin, doesnt that mean the viin isnt a viin?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Just hate. You should know how to do that</em></strong>


    Those words became valuable advice to me, as I continue to live a novel-like life through my writing, until that antagonist repents and endeavors to understand.


    In fact, n is not only the first reader of the stories I create, but also an advisor and sometimes an editor, because he founded a small publishing house!


    Of course, he is almost illiterate when ites to the publishing business and has no literary knowledge, but he is really trying. So he is confident that everything will slowly get better little by little.


    As for how a server at Antress, Sournes favorite coffee shop, became one of ns few employees I also dont know. These days, I often get the impression that life is very interesting.


    The thing is, n is still my muse and best supporter. No matter how fast things are changing, I feel like there are some things in the world that definitely dont change.


    As I continue to lead a happy writing life with his unwavering love and support, naturally, I often have conversations like this, for example.


    Melissa, isnt the title too long, though? Your Pride and My Prejudice.


    <em>About</em>! Whats wrong with this?[2]


    Its a little difficult every time I tell people who visit me that its a book written by my wife, although it cant be changed now.


    Ha.


    Do you know how cute it is to imagine you, with a face as cold as ice, reluctantly boasting about my novel like a proud peacock? I cant help but find it endearing.


    I only replied by gently pushing a bowl of warm soup to him, who grumbled calmly.


    There is no title better than that, so what should I do? And these days, long titles are trendy.


    .


    You should be a little more encouraged, boss. Eat diligently before it cools down.


    A cozy daily life with flowers on the table every evening. It may seem ordinary at first nce, but this is the kind of daily life I most hoped for.


    At the earnest request of the Principality council, n often helped with the ambassadors work in addition to his publishing duties, but even on those days, he always returned home on time for dinner.


    When n stepped away from the trading business and came to the upper echelons[1] of Lunoa, I was almost tempted to mutter aint, but he willingly decided to lend his support to the revitalization of international trade.


    At that moment, I thought he was no longer the sophisticated n Leopold I knew.


    Yes, now hes n Flynn. Now, he lives for the dreams of n Flynn.


    Ultimately, n is still busy as ever, but when he returns, I sometimes ask about the news from the publishing house while helping him take off his coat scented with wind, inquire about how the atmosphere in the council was today, and how rtions with the Hwa Empire are progressing. Theyre ordinary yet oddly warm moments.


    In reality, not all of our time together is so remarkable. Sometimes, we make gands out of garden flowers and ce them on each other, or we create funny hairstyles with bathtub bubbles. Like innocent children.


    Once or twice a week we go to a bookstore together and spend hours choosing books, and the order is always the same. Holding the book I chose after much deliberation, holding ns hand, and walking down the sunset street together.


    Just like now.


    Melissa.


    n, who was walking slowly to match my speed, seemed to have slowed down a bit, and then he suddenly said something.


    Would it be better to move to a slightly smaller house?


    Why all of a sudden?


    Quite spacious, isnt it? Most of the staff have already left. Will you be ufortable when Mrs. Collins arrives soon?


    Did you think all of that?


    I pulled our joined hands together and kissed the pale, beautiful back of his hand.


    Im proud of you.


    Then nughed as if it was funny. The moment when that lowughter dispersed across the street colored by the setting sun was like a dream.


    At times like this, I find myself talking to myself without realizing it.


    Im happy.


    Theres not a day when you dont say youre happy.


    But Im really happy.


    Rather, the word happiness is too small and trivialpared to how I feel right now.


    So what makes you so happy today, wife.


    Its just, you know. I used to only remember walking alone in the kingdom, but now Im not alone anymore.


    Then, ns hand was tightened a little more firmly, and he answered in a low tone.


    You werent alone.


    .


    I was walking down the cold street with you. Always.


    Ah.


    I felt like I was about to burst into tears. But I didnt want him to waste timeforting me. Because a very sparkling moment is passing us by right now.


    I held the book in my armsI chose it because it had a unique title, <A Room With No Windows>a little tighter, bit the tender flesh inside my lips, soothed my expression, and replied yfully.


    Perhaps you were following me with arrogant footsteps. Isnt that so?


    Then nughed again.


    When are you going to let go of that cute prejudice?


    At the end of that, under the rosy sunset, we kissed for a long time.


    With those words, under the rosy sunset, we kissed for a long time.


    Our story, just beginning on a new page, is so beautiful, yet the next page might hold tales that are as sad or precarious as they are beautiful.


    Life is more like a novel than a novel itself, and we are just shallow seas and gentle winds.


    But if an inevitable anxiety creeps in, weakening our love, I will quietly hold him and whisper,


    That I recognized him amidst the countless lost souls. That I diligently swam against the rushing currents to find you.


    You and me, me and you. How miraculous it is in itself until dawn breaks.


    <strong><em>The End</em></strong>


    ***


    [1] Echelons refers to levels or ranks within an organization or society, especially those of authority or importance. In this context, it refers to the higher levels of the Lunoa organization.


    [2] Here Mel wrote the new novel with the same title as the one which we are reading that is:     . n was having difficulty in remembering the name and he didnt said  which trantes to About so Mel adds that word instead in next sentence, since in the English trantion Aboutes first, I cut out that word to show that he forgot to say it since it was hard for him to remember the name, I hope the readers get the gist of the scene


    <em><em><em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em></em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter [NaN]

    Chapter [NaN]


    <strong>Side Story Episode 1: The Flynn Couple</strong>


    <strong><em>Spring.</em></strong>


    Come on, Melissa.


    A white steam rose over the white pot handed by a rugged hand. It also contains a lot of beef stew that Melissa loved.


    Oh.


    Be careful. Its hot.


    Melissa couldnt hide her child-like excited face as she looked down at the te in front of her. But on the other hand, she felt sorry.


    Thank you, Mrs. Kearney.Of course, she is happy to be able to eat this in the Principality, but Melissa has told her several times that she doesnt have to worry about household chores. She had been taking care of Collins for so many years, so she hoped shell befortable in the future.


    But every time, Mrs. Kearney just smiled warmly and said something like, Its just something I do asionally, dont worry about it. Watching Melissa enjoy the food she made with her own hands was truly an unparalleled happiness.


    Just because she felt so precious and thankful, Melissa quickly scooped up a spoonful of hot stew in front of her. As she blew the steaming warm soup and drank it passed down the back of her neck, her cold insides became warm and even her heart softened.


    It was at that moment that stories from the past came together like stars in her head.


    The first thing Mr. and Mrs. Flynn did after getting married at the end of winter, about two months ago, was to clear out the servants of the mansion.


    The only people allowed by n Flynn to remain at the mansion were William the butler, the coachman, several servants, and Sandra. n was adamant even though they begged to be allowed to stay here. Because they originally belonged to Ian Leopolds family.


    However, n did pay considerable attention to their final arrangements. He provided ample funds for those returning to the kingdom and utilized his connections in the civil service to secure jobs for those staying in the Principality.


    This was actually because of Melissa. Even the icy man would be soft without resistance at the request of the woman he loved.


    It was not until Lady Flynn had hired women of her own choosing as maids for the manor that the couple sent a letter to the Collins family in Sourn.


    The marriage of her only daughter. It was Mrs. Collins long-cherished wish. To some extent, she guessed that Melissa, who had returned to the Principality, might suddenly deliver news of her marriage. She just didnt know it would be this early.


    It may have been good news, but it was also shocking news. Thats because her daughters marriage partner is n Leopold, the protagonist who recently turned the kingdom upside down No, wasnt it Flynn now?


    The unfamiliarst name was written right after the name of her daughter who sent the letter. <em>Melissa Flynn</em>. In other words, this letter was not sent to seek advice or approval for marriage.


    This cute and cheekydy even wrote these words in her letter,


    <em>We have a mansion here in Lunos, Mom. I want to take you here. He feels the same way as me. I mean it.</em>


    Mrs. Collinss eyes must have been wet at this point. She was proud of her daughter, who had grown this much, but it was actually like a dream. She had never expressed it, but she wanted to leave this ce more than anyone else.


    From that day, the three Collins women were busy packing their bags. The old two-story house was soon to be disposed of, and each of their own time in Florin was packed in a chest box. It took less than two months to sort out all of their lives in the kingdom.


    However, only the two of them left Sourn because of Julias shocking deration that Melissa heard a few days before going to the port.


    Still, I was surprised.


    Melissa, who gently put down the spoon, said,


    Although Julia often went on errands at Mr. Gregs butcher house.


    Oh, you mean staying in Sourn? Because of Hugo, who worked there.


    Yes, did you know that?


    We talked about it sometimes, but we didnt know it had be so serious. How stubborn she was when she said she would remain in the kingdom! You should have seen that face.


    Anyway, love is the problem. Mrs. Kearney muttered softly and smiled. It was a sad yet gentle smile.


    Well, she is already approaching her adulthood. Now she should know how to make her own decisions.


    Itll be okay. I also sent her a letter telling her toe here whenever she changes her mind. n also said he would arrange for a ship ticket for her at any time.


    Is that all? He told Melissa that he would always leave room for the two of them(Julia and her future husband). He said it was natural since Julia was like a family to his wife. She did not forget to say that she was happy to have the twodies in a warm andfortable ce.


    Mrs. Collins, a picky personality, loved the ce very much, overshadowing the Flynn couples concerns. It was the absence of the terrible cold, as she used to say, but the mansion filled with flowers was the best gift to her, who never had a garden like this in her life.


    The sincerity of her mother, who took care of the flowers and trees every day, was so great that even the gardener praised her. It was here that Melissa learned for the first time that her mother also had a hobby of her own.


    By the way, what are you doing without ning over?


    Mrs. Kearney asked in a light tone when she saw Melissa, who was unable to eat while waiting for her husband. Hasnt it been a while since she heard the carriageing in? This would have cooled off all the food she had done in a long time.


    Well, is he looking at the documents in the room?


    Is there so much work at that small publishingpany? Hes no longer the great sessor.


    Melissa, who was nervous for no reason as she looked at the carefully prepared dishes, cleared her throat.


    Well, it looks like hes a bit busy with ambassador work these days. He just changed his original clothes and went right away


    Dinner was eaten together every day unless something special happened, and he always hurried to the dining hall after returning home because he did not want his wifes meal to be dyed.


    Well,dy, maybe Ill go.


    Melissa.


    n!


    Melissa, who jumped up, ran to him with a surprised face and hugged him. The skirt of the muslin dress meandered like a wave and gently wrapped around ns straight legs.


    Through the open cor of the silk shirt, the distinctive scent of the body slowly seeped out. As if being covered in this scent all night wasnt enough, Melissa only dug deeper into his wide chest.


    n gently pressed his lip over the head of his wife, who was clinging like a spoiled child, and sped her slender shoulders as if he were tapping the keyboard. It was only after gently coaxing her to sit in front of the table that he sat across from her. It was his daily routine every evening.


    Mrs. Kearney, looking at the two with happy eyes, soon handed over a bowl of delicious stew.


    Wee. Youre hungry, arent you?


    Thank you.


    Tell me if its not enough.


    .


    At first nce, it seemed like too much for n, who has a small appetite Melissa, who read the subtle embarrassment in his neat smile, giggled without anyone noticing.


    Mrs. Kearney, who seemed to have a grudge against n because of Melissas long heartache, also became fond of him as if she were dealing with her son when she actually met him. Mrs. Collins was no exception.


    Well, its not surprising since he was a man who was called everyones lover.


    So, hows work going? Apparently, you seem to be busy.


    Yes, its that time of the year.


    It was a strange answer, but the smile on his lips was beautiful. Mrs. Kearney naturally had this thought. Contrary to the rumor that he is cold and shrewd and has no humanity at all, seeing how he treats Melissa shows that he is surprisingly kind.


    It was an interesting fact that he knew how to smile quite brightly. Even if it was a smile that she could only see when his wife was around, he was clearly different from the prejudice that he would be arrogant.


    Even on the day when the twodies and Mr. and Mrs. Flynn first met at the port, he was lithe and handsome. A noble face that answered calmly without being embarrassed by the womens barrage of questions. Indeed, he was the only heir to the kingdoms greatest businessmannow a thing of the pastand he was a man of skill.


    That day, n Flynn calmly said, in a simple expression that was neither exaggerated nor insincere, how great his love was for Melissa and how grateful he was to the twodies who raised her safely


    Mrs. Kearney smiled silently as she remembered how contrasting Melissa, who turned red in both cheeks and his picture-innocent face were. A curiosity suddenly arose in her mind.


    Is there a moment when even this near-perfect young man loses hisposure?


    <em>Oh, thats right. That day.</em>


    On a cold winter evening when there was an unprecedented heavy snowfall, a man knocked on the door with Melissa in his arms. For Mrs. Kearney, that was the first day she met n Leopold, whom she had only heard of.


    Maybe it was because it was the cold season. He looked like a snowman. His pale and beautiful face was calm and serene.


    But was his voice calm, too?


    <em>Ill call the doctor right away. Her body Please keep her warm. Come on.</em>


    Wasnt both his hands trembling slightly, as if he was carefully embracing a precious dream? Those cold-colored eyes looked very desperate and earnest.


    Why does that scenee to mind clearly only now?


    <em>I see. The poordy who was crying over the painful love.</em>


    She just didnt know that love was already hers.


    Thedy lifted her gaze from her thoughts. Then she saw young lovers who was busy focusing only on each other. Two people who are lost just by making eye contact and looking at each other.


    <em>Would it be fine if I left? Or is it just me thinking so?</em>


    Mrs. Kearney, who raised the corners of her mouth quietly, broke the dense silence. It was a pleasant tone.


    Im going to the annex now, have a good evening.


    .


    Melissa, you too.


    n and Melissa, who btedly came to their senses, greeted urgently.


    Have a good evening, maam.


    H-have a good evening, Mrs. Kearney!


    So finally, it was time for the two of them.


    <em><em><em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em></em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Chapter 127: Back to Lunoa

    Chapter 127: Back to Lunoa


    The carriage raced through the cold dawn toward the harbour. As it ventured into the rugged forest path outside of Floren city, the carriage began to jostle roughly, but I fell asleep easily, unsurprising after a sleepless night.


    Surprisingly, I even saw a dream, and upon hearing the coachmans voice announcing our arrival at the harbour, I felt a sudden urge to cry like a child. It was because I had seen n in my dream.


    Though I hade to the harbour to meet him, battling the mere hours ahead seemed overwhelmingly futile. When the carriage door opened, a fierce gust of wind rushed in. With a handkerchief scented with ns cologne in my pocket, I gently ced my hand on my trembling heart and stepped out of the carriage, unwilling to give his scent even a sip to the biting sea breeze. The fragrance imbued in the handkerchief would help me endure the vast distance between our nations, drop by drop.


    However, there was one problem: I had never bought a ferry ticket before.


    Excuse me..


    With awkward steps, I wandered along the quay until I spotted the ticket booth, then pushed forward without hesitation.


    Hello, Id like to catch a ferry to Lunoa.


    This is truly a huge improvement, considering that I was shaking like an idiotst summer when I was overwhelmed by the huge hull. Could this also be a wave created within me by the wind called n Leopold? The earnestness for him makes me grow.We are leaving in a couple of hours. Would you like one?


    A friendly attendant in uniform asked, smoothing his gray mustache. I nodded and took money out of my coin purse and handed it to him.


    Even though I rode the carriage several times and even bought a boat ticket, I still had a lot of money left. Even though I brought only a small portion of what n left behind as a security guard, it was like this.


    If I had brought all that money, I could have spent months travelling all over Sorne.


    I might have gone to Whitewood, the setting for Prejudice and Pride, and walked through the winter forest where Rose and Liam enjoyed a secret meeting, or perhaps I might have gone to New Ditch, met Tobias, looked at theke, and eaten potato dishes.


    Arent you hoping that I wonte back at this rate?


    Why does such a great businessman know so little about the world? A silent smile appeared on my lips as I left the ticket booth, muttering softly. I missed n desperately.


    I havent been like that for a moment since I left his mansion, but I was anxious to hug him right now. I became helplessly afraid of the time I would spend on the sea.


    In fact, he didnt spend every day with me because he was busy with business. The time we spent together increased after the season became colder.


    In addition, we were separated for over two months when he went to the Hwa Empire. So its about this week.


    But even thinking about it that way, my heart could not calm down. At that time, I was immersed in endless questions about how I survived the times without n.


    So I stood in front of the railing on the dockside. Then I looked at the deep blue sea with waves for a while. The majestic sight of the transparent wind constantly creating waves, for a long time until a cold light was engraved in my eyes.


    I guess its not even cold.


    Its easy to catch a cold like that.


    Along with the low vibrating sound of a boat horn, peoples worried whispers could be heard. When I looked around, I saw that everyone who was walking briskly had their bodies cowered.


    Its a very natural thing. Unlike Lunoa, Sornes winters are harsh, and the harbour wind never stops. Like the hem of a dancer dancing dizzyingly.


    But strangely I didnt feel cold. Maybe its just my heart that feels that way. It wasnt that long ago that I suffered from a bad cold, so it might be a good idea to tighten my cor and go somewhere warm to warm up.


    Even though I thought so, I stood in front of the wind in a more upright posture, as if I were hugged by the windy winter wind. He is very tall, so I raised my head to the fullest.


    Then, the fresh and nostalgic smell seemed to be brought in by the wind.


    <em>Melissa.</em>


    As I listened still to the sound of the silvery waves shattering in the hazy sun, I suddenly heard ns voice in it.


    This isnt a story about the Little Mermaid, so Im sure its my mistake, but somehow even the heavy breathing of that day felt good to my ears.


    <em>Dont be forced toe back just because I cherish you. Make the choice you want, Melissa.</em>


    So I answered too. At that time, I couldnt tell him right away, but I carried my painful and painful feelings away in the fresh wind that painfully pierced my lungs.


    <em>All I want is you. Because theres nothing Im desperate for more than that.</em>


    * * *


    The cabin, which was a bit dark due to the small window, smelled like damp wood.


    Still, it was afortable double room in its own way. Despite the harsh season, the vases were filled with small flowers, the bedding was not new but clean, and there was a small but upright table in the center.


    It may not beparable to a luxury passenger ship like Moonlight, but I thought it was good enough. Especially when I think of the cold outside.


    Above all, I was fortunate that the person I would be sharing the same room with during the trip to Lunoa was a woman of few words.


    She was so quiet that all she did when I greeted her was a nod of her head.


    Even when I asked for her understanding that I would have to open the door often due to severe motion sickness, or that since I was a writer, I would often use the table (which, by all ounts, was for one person), she responded with a light chin gesture.


    I wasnt particrly offended or puzzled. There are many different people in the world, and I will never meet this woman again once the ship arrives at Lunoa.


    So I spent two weeks with that airy woman. After watching her for a few days, it urred to her that she was either a foreigner who did not know Sornaes, or perhaps she was someone who could not speak. I didnt ask because I thought it would be rude.


    Still, thanks to that consideration, I was able to monopolize the table and write various articles. Meanwhile, she would sit on the bed and stare nkly out the narrow window or wander around in front of the door.


    One of the things I wrote on the ship was a letter to send to the academy. In fact, it would have been better if I had written it while I was in the kingdom, but I couldnt afford it at all. This is because I stayed at the minimum to return to the Principality as soon as possible.


    Above all, this letter was not very urgent, so it would not be a problem if it was mailed after arriving at the Principality.<em>Precious Royal Academy of Sorne,</em>


    <em>I have no intention of continuing the novel</em>


    Its a letter that starts with a sentence like this.


    I wrote that I would not care whether the half-page novel manuscript belonging to the Academy was used as reference material for various contests to be held in the future in the name of promoting the Kingdoms cultural industry or as a textbook for evaluation sses.


    In fact, it was a rule that it became an asset to the Academy upon submission, so it was natural, but I wanted to prevent the possibility of the Academy requesting thepletion of the novel.


    This is because after n burned <em>


    ,</em> which I had been graduallypleting, I decided to put that story aside for good.


    Of course, I was devastated at the time, because the story was like my refuge for me for a long time when I was unstable.


    But in reality, it wasnt anything special. In other words, it was nothing more than a fantasy with two characters that were cleverly fused together, n and me.


    Having spent all my young and clumsy days loving n Leopold, I couldnt reach him, and even more so, I couldnt have him, so I made Troy.


    But the real Troy, so n Leopold, has be my lover, and his recement has lost its meaning.


    Can a person who is immersed in a fake that resembles the real person by the side of the real person really be an ideal lover? I just want to be the best I can be to my wless and brilliant lover.


    Now my only refuge is ns arms. There is no reason or time to look back on the dark and unstable shadows of the past.


    One day, the story I will first present to the world will be apletely different story, even if it looks simr to it.


    Its a secret, but my old notebook already contains the beginning of a new story. Its only a few pages since I first started it on the ship heading to Sorne, but Im sure Ill be able toplete it without difficulty. Because its...


    Ugh.


    I thought it was okay, but then I got that horrible feeling of motion sickness again. I put down the pen and quickly got up.


    I didnt have to worry about the woman going through the notes and memos lined up on the table. I dont know why, but she always follows me when I go out to the deck.


    See, shes following me again.


    This was the same when I went out to eat, even though she wasnt staying very close or talked to me.


    It was certainly strange, but I wasnt an extrovert enough to talk to someone who might not be able to understand, so I left her alone.


    However, it was also true that I felt assured by her existence. It is clear that it is quite dangerous for a woman to get on a ship alone to another country. In fact, I almost had a rough time on the Moonlight.


    The voyage, which had been going quite smoothly, is nowing to an end. The identity of the mysterious woman was revealed in an unexpected situation.


    One evening, as the sun was just beginning to set, I was sitting at the table when I sneezed and spilled my tea cup, which wet the end of my notebook, causing me to jump up in a panic.


    As I was frantically collecting the messy papers to keep them from getting wet, the panicked woman hurriedly ran up to me and held out her handkerchief.


    Ah!


    The handkerchief was quickly recovered with the womans single-word scream, but The familiar seal embroidered on it has already been engraved into my eyes.


    The ck lion. It was definitely Leopolds sentence.


    <em><em><em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em></em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Episode 7: Love Like Crazy

    Side Story Episode 7: Love Like Crazy


    <strong>Side Story Episode 7: Love Like Crazy</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    ¡°No¡­¡­?¡±


    Melissa, who couldn¡¯t figure out why he was strangely upset, couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassed expression.


    Afterwards, n let out a low sigh, leaned against the backrest, and muttered.


    ¡°I will do it for you. If it¡¯s your dream to put on a y.¡±


    ¡°That is¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for the best experts and create a stage unlike anything you have ever seen before. You can choose the actors and orchestra ording to your taste. How is it?¡±


    ¡°No, I..¡­ It¡¯s a y, but¡­¡­.¡±Melissa, who had forgotten what to say for a moment, blinked her eyes with a stunned expression on her face and spoke again.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s the National Theatre, n. How much this means¡­¡­ Haa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t the National Theater, why turn it down when we received an offer and run it yourself? That¡¯s a ridiculous luxury. It¡¯s such an expensive hobby¡­¡­.¡±


    Melissa was just confused. Did he still have traces of n Leopold¡¯s extravagance? Buying coffee shops and grand castles more easily than he would choose a book¡­


    Hasn¡¯t he forgotten everything? Or did he, by any chance, not want his wife to stand out?


    Perhaps he thinks a well-behaved wife at home is the most ideal. Otherwise, why change his attitude in such an instant?


    He was so sweet earlier, but now he seems to be strangely suppressing himself¡­¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive?¡±


    At that time, nughed as if it were absurd.


    ¡°First, I need to correct your misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any patriotism.¡±


    The answer he gave waspletely unexpected.


    ¡°Moreover, is it really my dream and passion to roll up my sleeves and engage in trade and diplomacy in a country that is not even my own?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°The man you fell in love with was n Leopold, Melissa. He was the sessor to Leopold.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    <em>Do you think that¡¯s why I fell in love with you?</em> The question was so absurd that it was swallowed helplessly.


    ¡°I am not him now. Unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason I focus on work is money. That¡¯s it. Because I gave up the position of session to the kingdom¡¯s highest family with my own hands. I will never disappoint you for choosing me.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s lips gently opened at that firm voice. What kind of stupid thing is he saying now?


    ¡°I won¡¯t be disappointed in you if I can¡¯t buy you my favorite coffee shop, n¡­ It¡¯s true that my heart raced at the sight of you looking infinitely wless¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that it also includes your background, but I¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know, Melissa.¡±


    The moment a thin soot gently dispersed over the glowing candle me, the candle dripped candle wax like tears.


    ¡°Just to be an honorable husband to you, to listen to whatever you want at any time, and to prevent reality from bing shabbier than the faded past, I will continue to make money like I am now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There were times when she believed he was a businessman to his core. In fact, it was like that until yesterday. All those moments seemed to disperse like faint smoke.


    So, it was all because of her.


    Even though they touched each other¡¯s skin every day, she still didn¡¯t know this much about him. He was just as worried as she was¡­¡­.


    Her heart was pounding so hard that she felt like she was going to burst outughing. Even though she was sitting on a chair, her legs kept feeling weak. How can she exin this feeling?


    ¡°So turning your novel into a y is no problem. Your husband is still a wealthy man, although not as wealthy as Leopold¡¯s master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I can buy you a theater too, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha.¡±


    In the end, Melissaughed helplessly and touched her forehead. Somehow, he hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    ¡°n, I decline that. I am truly grateful, but this offer is special and honorable to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want our story to be told on stage, please allow it. Huh?¡±


    Melissa put her hands together again. n sighed softly.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want that story to be staged and widely known. There¡¯s no reason for that.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to allow it, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your expression. What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡­.¡±


    Melissa jumped up from her seat and ran towards her husband. Suddenly, n¡¯s expressionless face fell into his wife¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Melissa, breathe¡­¡±


    ¡°We promised, didn¡¯t we? We decided to be honest about everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    n was silent for a moment. Then, all of a sudden, he buried his face deeply in Melissa¡¯s arms, and embraced her narrow waist.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m nervous about you meeting people.¡±


    As n mumbled like a child in his arms, her small hands gently caressed the smooth ck hair.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll be ignored again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    n, who responded in that way, rubbed his nose against her chest. His breath, which was scattered in her arms, was itchy, and the woman who wasughing suddenly held her breath at the words that followed.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a shining person.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Melissa, who wrapped her cheeks around n¡¯s, took off her body. His face, with a stupid expression, was filled in his brilliant eyes.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty. Because you shine even more here.¡±


    Melissa looked at him with a look of nonsense.


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    n was awkward to say uncharacteristically strange things, but there was no lie in his words.


    Melissa Collins was subtly beautiful, even in the Kingdom of Sorne. Like a transparent droplet. She wasn¡¯t an eye-catching impression at once, but when he looked deep, she couldn¡¯t be so fair and cleanly pretty. Unfortunately, he was the only one who recognized her, and he had to agonize countless times.


    And here in the Principality of Lunoa, her beauty stood out, as Melissa Flynn was disturbingly pure among those who could not empty or spare any of her appearance.


    Moreover, having ovee the seemingly eternal anxiety and living in overflowing love, she now knew how to smile like a newly bloomed flower¡­


    During thest Founder¡¯s Day festival, he had rushed todies salon, worried that his woman might be in tears, harassed by the nobledies.


    But in truth, he had to quickly leave the Great Hall. Had he not, he would have punched the faces of the principality¡¯s gentlemen one by one. It would have made the front page of the newspapers again with an unsavory incident.


    Men who openly showed interest in the Countess of Elsinore. It was maddening that these people felt no shame in coveting a married woman.


    But he had to endure it all. The reason they left Sorne was his firm determination not to let her live amid endless rumors andbels.


    Given the situation, the intense desire to protect his wife, to hide her away, was crushing his heart¡­


    ¡°¡­Was that the reason?¡±


    How could he tie down this woman, with her innocent, doe-like face? n was just burning inside.


    ¡°You, you really¡­ love me.¡±


    ¡°Like crazy.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s face flushed at his sigh-like answer. It seemed like she might burst any moment, so n brushed his knuckles against her rosy cheek.


    Sure enough, her cheek was warm and soft, like a freshly baked pancake. He wanted to devour her right then and there.


    Whether she knew this or not, Melissa rubbed her cheek against his pleasantly cool knuckles and whispered.


    ¡°But n, you¡¯re the only one who thinks that way. Silly.¡±


    No, Melissa.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. It¡¯s just about work. If they mock my Lunoian or say that the Count of Elsinore is undeserving, this time I will too¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Lunoian is excellent. If those who can¡¯t speak a word of Sornean spew rudements, I¡¯ll break their noses with my shoe heel.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s too¡ª¡±


    ¡°If they spout nonsense about the Count of Elsinore being too good for you, tell them this: the Count is utterly mad, eyes rolling back as he clings to you like a lunatic every night. And he¡¯ll make sure you have no ce to stand, no matter what it takes¡ª¡±


    n¡¯s terrifying words were swallowed up by Melissa¡¯s mouth. With his fine lips bitten, Lady Flynnughed. Then, mockingly, his satin-like tonguepletely entwined her plump tongue.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    n, now cupping her face, slowly rose. Deep kisses rained down like stars, leaving her mind nk. Melissa, squeezing her eyes shut, desperately clung to him, rising on tiptoes.


    When their lips finally parted, n couldn¡¯t help but pull his wife into a tight embrace. Melissa, who had been wriggling slightly to find afortable position, wrapped her arms around his broad back as if she had been waiting for this. After patting his back a couple of times, she whispered secretively.


    ¡°You¡¯ll allow it, won¡¯t you, dear?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know everything. You said my dream is your dream too. You even started apany to publish my book.¡±


    Kissing n¡¯s firm forearm, she added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them. I¡¯ll show them that I¡¯m a trustworthy wife.¡±


    n, letting out a low sigh, lowered his lips to her soft, brown hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°Who else do I have but you? Have you forgotten how I came to meet you?¡±


    She whispered, rubbing her soft cheek against n¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It¡¯s a troublesome situation. It¡¯s not an overt seduction, just a warm embrace and a kind voice, but why does it stir him so much? This way, I¡¯m no different from a beast¡­


    Feeling awkward, he answered by giving a small kiss above her rounded ear, and Melissaughed like ripples in the wind.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her whispering voice flowed into my ear and fluttered around in my chest.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Right now, if I pull this¡­¡±


    Pull what?


    Her round brown eyes followed his fingertips anxiously. His beautiful fingers were gently gripping the snow-white tablecloth, as pale as his skin.


    ¡°If I were to push everything off here andy you down on this¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Melissa murmured anxiously, staring at the five mes flickering atop the candlestick.


    ¡°If you did that, our house would burn down.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I might burn up first.¡±


    At those words, Melissa quickly pulled away, ncing back and forth between n¡¯s calm face and his not-so-calm lower half.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    No wonder it felt so hot.


    And when their eyes finally met,


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    n scooped his wife up in one swift motion. The Count¡¯s steps grew quicker as he left the dining hall. Like riding an untamed wild horse, the Countess¡¯sughter-tinged screams echoed through the grand hallway.


    Two maids who had been busy cleaning the windows froze, clothes in hand.


    ¡°My goodness. Again today?¡±


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re quite something.¡±


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em><em><em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em></em>here</em>!


    BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 8: Beautiful Lady

    Side Story Chapter 8: Beautiful Lady


    <strong>Side Story Episode 8: Beautiful Lady</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    Autumn.


    In the coffee shop, a leisurely and gentle piano melody repeated several times. Contrary to worries, discussions about adaptations of novels, dramas, and uing schedules flowed naturally in a rather rxed atmosphere.


    It was natural that Melissa¡¯s Lunorian flowed smoothly.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop here for today.¡¹


    The conversation, which was surprisingly not long, but quite refreshing, hade to an end. The gentleman in a taupe tailcoat and a well-groomed top hat politely rose from his seat.


    ¡¸Thank you for your precious time, Mrs. Flynn.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh no¡­ I¡¯m the one who should thank you.¡¹Melissa hurriedly stood up and lightly held out her hand, which he graciously shook¡ªa mere touch of his finger, though.


    ¡¸Your estate isn¡¯t far¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I came with my coachman.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! Was the carriage in front yours?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    The theater owner, inwardly surprised, absentmindedly stroked his sparse mustache, lost in thought.


    <em>¡®The fact that the author of such a charming novel is a youngdy seems indicative of changing times. Having an estate in the capital and riding such a splendid carriage¡­ Now that I look closely, even though her attirecks ostentatious decorations, everything she wears must be of high quality.¡¯</em>


    What convinced him was the realization that this was Lunos, a city overflowing with mysteries¡¯ magnates and gentry on every street. A senior gentleman, now consolidating his thoughts with little surprise, grinned.


    However, there was a truth he overlooked: thedy before him was none other than the Countess Elsinore, adorned with various yellow newspapers and gossip magazines of the recent Commonwealth. The illustrated countess had a rather dazzling appearance¡ªseemingly desperate to be recognized as Lunosian, despite any inability to recognize.


    In reality, Melissa had been addressed as Mrs. Flynn the whole time. It seemed clear to the theater owner that he was unaware of her true identity.


    Well, her name isn¡¯t particrly memorable, and there¡¯s hardly any information known about her appearance or personal details.


    <em>¡®I must have worried for nothing.¡¯</em>


    Despite this, Melissa couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by the respectful treatment she received as a notable author. Even for amon woman who wasn¡¯t Lunosian, being treated so cordially¡ªwhat if she had revealed, ¡°Actually, I am the Countess¡±? It might have made things awkward with excessive kindness.


    ¡¸If there are any further discussions or matters to be informed of, I will send a letter to the publishing house.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    n quietly proceeded with establishing the publishing house, felt particrly fortunate at that moment. While rumors were already circting in the upper echelons of society, it would eventuallye to light.


    Shortly after, the theater owner mentioned his next appointment and left with a polite farewell. Melissa, now rxed after the tension of the moment, was left alone with her cooling coffee cup.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The mellifluous melody and plush sofa were incredibly cozy. It was her first time here today, but she found the space quite pleasing.


    <em>¡®Should n and Ie here together on the weekend? I wonder if he¡¯ll be busy again this weekend?¡¯</em>


    One thing for certain was that n wasn¡¯t at the mansion right now. Melissa contemted whether to y cards with her mother and Mrs. Kerney or not, and decided to order another cup of coffee to change her mind.


    She wanted to savor the current leisurely mood a bit more¡ªespecially since things had ended earlier than expected.


    However, just as she was about to signal the server, a moment when she was looking away, a stranger, a man in his early thirties with disheveled blond hair, suddenly approached and sat down in the seat where the theater owner had been sitting just moments ago¡­..


    ¡¸Lady Flynn?¡¹


    What was perplexing was his demeanor, as if he already knew her despite being a stranger.


    ¡¸Um, who are you?¡¹


    Startled, Melissa recoiled slightly, and the man burst into a sheepish smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Gustav. The ywright. About your pride¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­and my prejudice, yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, right, yes, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ve been tasked with adapting your novel.¡¹


    With one arm on the table, he leaned forward. Melissa, still wary with her back against the chair, responded cautiously.


    ¡¸I heard the ywright couldn¡¯t make it today.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡­ ¡¹


    The man ran a hand through his tousled hair and chuckled nervously. Melissa thought his expression resembled that of a prince from some distant kingdom¡ªa rare and charming smile.


    ¡¸You must have seen it, so you know he¡¯s not your average person, theater owner.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Why would the theater owner¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Mixing such naive and dull greetings and words gives me hives. Besides, I¡¯m in a position where I just need to deliver my work on time and get paid; there¡¯s no need to bother with inconvenient face-to-face meetings.¡¹


    Goodness. He even talks in whatever way that reminds one of Bentley, the prince.


    ¡¸Being fellow writers, you understand, right? Aren¡¯t we free spirits?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So, why have you shown up now?¡¹


    ¡¸Despite the hassle, when I heard the novelist was a youngdy, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious.¡¹


    Hmm. Just as she let out a little sigh, a server approached with pen and paper. However, the ywright waved him away with a flick of his hand.


    ¡¸But goodness, you¡¯re¡­ quite the beauty. I simply couldn¡¯t stand by quietly.¡¹


    ¡¸What?!¡¹


    Melissa flinched at his tant gaze and words. He leaned forward a bit more, his eyes scanning her bare white neck, even without a ne.


    ¡¸Are you from Sourne?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, is my Lunorian strange after all?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no.¡¹


    He chuckled and raised both hands.


    ¡¸You¡¯re wless. It¡¯s just that your ent is rounder and softerpared to the locals here¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder what it feels like to create that pronunciation with those lips¡ª¡¹


    Thud! Melissa abruptly stood up with a loud noise.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m married!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see. That Mr. Flynn is indeed a very lucky man.¡¹


    He showed no concern and stood up along with her, shrugging his shoulders in a loose shirt.


    ¡¸Well, marriage is just a formality. Besides, aren¡¯t we souls who detest being bound by norms?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you kidding me?!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make it difficult, Mrs. Flynn. Since we¡¯re colleagues, it¡¯s only natural to know each other¡¯s bodies¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this!¡¹


    It was bing absurd. Melissa adjusted her pale pink shawl and crimson satin dress, her face turning pale. Without bothering to respond, she hastily left the coffee shop.


    ¡¸Oh, madam. You truly are a Lunosiandy now!¡¹


    However, the creepy ywright followed closely behind her with leisurely steps.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve already mastered the art of intentionally teasing men¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t follow me! My husband is a dangerous man!¡¹


    Melissa shouted in a trembling voice. n¡¯s advice to use her shoe heel to pinch a man¡¯s nose seemed impractical now. For now, it seemed best to hurry onto a carriage; surely he wouldn¡¯t follow all the way to a moving carriage.


    ¡¸Where did it go¡­!¡¹


    However, for some reason, there was no carriage in sight near the coffee shop.


    ¡¸Well, madam. I understand¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    His rough hand approached as if it could snatch her at any moment. Melissa¡¯s vision blurred as she tried to muster the strength to run away, but her legs felt stiff, refusing to move.


    She huddled her body, tightly shut her eyes¡ªthere was no other way¡­


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    Then, in the pitch darkness, her body spun around as if dancing. Her trembling form was soon enveloped in warmth, and then¡­ their lips met.


    ¡¸M-Mrs. Flynn?¡¹


    She heard the man¡¯s hesitant voice, but Melissa was focused only on the fervent kiss and the intoxicating scent. She didn¡¯t need to open her eyes to know who owned these lips and this embrace. She knew it wasn¡¯t a fantasy or a dream.


    The miraculous curve of their lips fitting perfectly, sweeter than any fruit on her tongue. And the man who could summon the entire universe with just a kiss, n, was irreceable, even if she were to be reborn.


    He breathed heavily like a merciless tyrant. Melissa eagerly responded, as if offering not just her lips but her entire being to him. Fireworks exploded in her mind, so ecstatic it felt like she could die.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    In that moment when she felt like bursting, Melissa blinked and opened her eyes wide. Her legs, about to copse, were held firmly by strong arms. The distance that felt like their lips would meet again was but a fleeting moment.


    ¡¸n¡­¡¹


    n, rarely one to show emotions outside of the bedroom, held me tightly with a distraught look on his face. Even his usually perfect hair was slightly disheveled.


    As Melissa squirmed and reached out her arms, she tidied up his fallen hair and whispered, ¡°How did you end up here now¡­ um.¡±


    However, she was swallowed up by him again. Melissa¡¯s waist bent like a bowstring in a passionate kiss that left her cheeks deeply imprinted. He seemed a bit angry.


    It was bewildering that n¡¯s absurd worries had be reality, but seeing her worried husband trailing behind her like that was just adorable, so she giggled with her lips pursed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Amusingly, it was only then that Melissa realized they were standing smack dab in the middle of Luno¡¯s Street. Not only were they putting on a perfect disy of a passionate kiss for quite a few passersby, but also the yellow media of the republic would surely be buzzing again with excitement over this ywright man and his scene-stealing kiss.


    Melissa scratched her husband¡¯s broad back with her nails and lightly tapped him to bring him back to his senses, as she usually did.


    ¡°n! Pull yourself toge¡­ uh.¡±


    Like a scene from a masterpiece, Gustave mumbled as he watched the loverspletely melt into each other.


    ¡¸T-That man is n Leopold, right? That famous¡­¡¹


    The man quickly pped his forehead.


    ¡¸Oh no, n Flynn! The changed name is not quite familiar¡­ Wait a moment.¡¹


    ¡­Then Melissa Flynn¡¯s Flynn¡­


    As the fiery kiss reignited, the man who had been taking slow steps back gradually picked up speed and eventually bolted away with all his might. In front of a formidable opponent who could not be swayed even by the free-spirited nature of a Lunoan man, he could only be polite.


    In any case, the dramatic kiss of the Flynn couple, which was sure to adorn the front page of the newspapers, reportedly continued endlessly afterward.


    Not long after that, news spread that ywright Gustave Oud suddenly disappeared, but Melissa paid it no mind. Free spirits are naturally inclined to such ways.


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 9: Five Days

    Side Story Chapter 9: Five Days


    <strong>Side Story Episode 9: Five Days</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    Early in the morning, n stood with his back to the entrance of the main building and gently asked, ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    Melissa looked up at him with tearful eyes. She seemed to have something she wanted to say, but finally decided to hide her feelings and simply wrapped her arms around him tightly.


    With October nearing its end, the weather had turned much colder, and so had the number ofyers she wore. Though she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him in hisfortable shirt for a while, it wasn¡¯t unbearable. Soon, she would meet a winter gentleman who would make her heart race.


    Mrs. Flynn murmured as she rubbed her cheek against the soft velvet coat. ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°You promised not to lie.¡±


    After a bath the night before, Melissa¡¯s lush brown hair was lovinglybed by hisrge hand. The gentle touch made her smile subtly, like azy cat.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to feel disappointed. Of all times, your imperial business trip coincides with my birthday.¡±¡°It¡¯s okay; mom and Mrs. Kearney will be there¡­ We can have a party with everyone at the estate. We¡¯ll have cake too.¡±


    It would be a lie to say it didn¡¯t matter, but Melissa had never ced significance on her birthday until she became n¡¯s partner. This imperial visit was crucial for both of them, as n was on the verge of finalizing a trade negotiation he had worked on for a long time.


    Though she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for over a month starting today,


    ¡°And when n returns, my birthday will already be long gone¡­¡±


    Regardless, once this trip was over, he would finally have time to breathe, and they could enjoy some intimate moments together.


    ¡°What should I bring you as a gift, Melissa?¡±


    Melissa shook her head gently while resting her forehead against his chest. She could sense n¡¯s quietughter at her response.


    But she genuinely felt that gifts were unnecessary. The best gift was n returning with the cold season.


    ¡°When youe back, let¡¯s have our own little party.¡±


    As she whispered this, n ced a soft kiss on her cheek. Melissa, who often lingered in sleep, blinked her still-drowsy eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Have a safe trip, n.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Instead of waking her with a deep kiss, n simply held her tightly. He thought of the mysterious woman who reminded him of a divine presence, almost too perfect to believe.


    As n pressed his lips to her head, he yfully patted her bottom and said,


    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    In response, Melissa pulled him closer and quickly pressed her lips to his. The sweet whisper that followed floated between them like a sigh.


    ¡°Come back soon, darling.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°William.¡±


    As n stepped out of the estate, he handed therge suitcase he was carrying to the butler following behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Winford now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving right away, then.¡±


    The suitcase, which seemed packed for a long trip of over a month, was actually empty. n was traveling as a diplomatic envoy, apanied by several representatives from the religious sector and members of the Senate. However, they all had to unpack their pre-prepared luggage.


    The reason was simple: the Empire of Hua had hastily sent a reply expressing their desire for a direct visit. Naturally, this was in response to n¡¯s request.


    Since the great Eastern nation of Hua had only opened its doors to a limited extent, no one had dared to move their royalty until now. Thus, when the Empire epted the proposal, the key figures of the duchy were all in shock. It was a moment that could not help but recognize Count Elsinore¡¯s diplomatic prowess.


    Little did they know that the bold request was linked to his wife¡¯s birthday.


    With less than a week left until October¡¯s end, and Melissa¡¯s birthday, n felt a growing urgency. There was little time to manage everything he had nned.


    The man hurriedly mounted his horse. His jet-ck hair, untouched by any gray, whipped in the autumn sun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in five days. You can count on me to keep this a secret.¡±


    William bowed deeply, signaling his intent to follow his master¡¯s wishes.


    Though he had renounced his family¡¯s name, the boy had retained the meticulous nature of his adoptive father. The difference now, having escaped that harsh greenhouse, was that all his strategies and ns were devoted to one singr love.


    William thought it was indeed a delightful and wondrous change.


    The ck horse carrying n raced away with the speed of the wind. Winford was a town located in the northern part of the duchy. It was home to the renowned Madame Conte¡¯s tailor shop, celebrated for its artistic ir.


    Although there was already a backlog of reservations for years, n Flynn¡¯s social standing and title as count would allow him to order a dress delivered directly to the estate. However, n wanted to be involved in every detail of creating a special dress for his wife.


    Melissa always wore simple clothes. It was understandable, given her modest lifestyle during her time in the kingdom, but even in the guesthouse prepared just for her, she insisted on choosing only the most unadorned dresses.


    n, frustrated by her refusal of clothing gifts after their marriage, once used his status as an excuse to take her to a famous tailor in the capital. Yet, even then, she would only select in and simple dresses. In response, n would carefully choose the most expensive and high-quality versions of simr designs to have delivered to the estate, but it never sat well with him.


    Of course, her simplicity was clean and beautiful. However, when they walked the streets, he often remembered how her gaze would be drawn to the borate attire of other women, her admiration evident. Hearing her mumble that it wouldn¡¯t suit her caused him a deep pang of anguish.


    ¡°Even at the wedding, she wore a simple dress. That stubbornness¡­¡±


    n resolved to change her misconception that such opulence didn¡¯t suit her. It would surely be dazzling enough to take one¡¯s breath away.


    He also intended to help her shed those ingrained habits of frugality. No more needing to save on hats or fretting at the crossroads of cafes and bookstores. Though he may no longer be the son of a billionaire, his resources were still abundant enough to fulfill her every desire.


    So, he hoped she would simply live beside him, nobly and gently, as his eternal love.


    Arriving in Winford just before midnight, n tied his horse at an old inn.


    ¡°Ah, wee. Are you alone?¡±


    As a dashing gentleman d in pitch-ck attire entered, curious nces swarmed around him. It was something he was tediously ustomed to. n, who had only requested a simple snack, went straight to the room he was guided to as soon as he finished his meal.


    Sleeping in such an old and dirty ce was a torment, but after riding all day, he thought he could fall asleep without much difficulty. However, the real problemy elsewhere.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    His mind wouldn¡¯t calm down on nights without Melissa. Even before they got married, he would drive himself madly into work just to increase the time he could spend by her side, pushing himself to the limit just to catch her eye for a moment.


    Without the warmth of her body clinging to him like a part of himself, without being enveloped in her fragrant skin and taking in her sweet breath, he couldn¡¯t even think of falling asleep¡­ It was difficult to maintain even the bare minimum of his humanity.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    Even if it hadn¡¯t been her birthday, he would have found a way to evade the business trip to the Hwa Empire. He couldn¡¯t bring Melissa along on a trip with those snake-like high-ranking officials.


    It had been a long time since she had be the sole reason for n Flynn¡¯s existence. He genuinely thought that if he couldn¡¯t hold her for more than a month, he¡¯d rather die.


    If the world he lived in¡ªthe setting of this ¡°novel,¡± ording to his muse¡ªhad been a hundred years earlier, wars would have still been frequent. In that case, the best he could have done would be to swear to her, who would be weeping in fear that this might be theirst night together, that he would love her eternally even in death.


    <em>Would I fear the blood and killing of the battlefield, or the nights I must spend without her?</em>


    He found it amusing that he didn¡¯t need a moment¡¯s hesitation to answer this question.


    But even if he were mocked, even if he remained a fool blinded by love, it didn¡¯t matter. Because Melissa Collins, now to be called Flynn, loved him.


    She, once a small droplet, had surged into him like an expansive ocean over an immeasurable time. Such love could never be encountered again, even if he repeated countless lifetimes. He wanted to be submerged in her, to gasp for breath. He wanted to sink forever.


    Seated on the old bed, he called out a single name with a weary voice.


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    n imagined her spending the night without him. Her hair, slightly damp. Wearing a white chemise that subtly revealed her figure, she would be kneeling on the bed, engrossed in a book.


    By the flickering candlelight, she would asionally furrow her delicate brows, her clear eyes shining unaware of the approaching dawn. Her soft, downy face would glow transparently in the faint light, and her flower-like lips, exhaling tender breaths¡­


    ¡°Ah, Melissa¡­¡±


    This time, it was a near-whisper, almost a groan. n leaned back in surrender. As the damp sheets touched his back, his hands hastily unfastened his belt.


    The first of the five nights he had to spend without her was painfully passing.


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 10: Cherish Her

    Side Story Chapter 10: Cherish Her


    <strong>Side Story Episode 10: Cherish Her</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    It was early morning. n, looking unusually tired, knocked on the door of Madame Comte¡¯s dress shop.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Madame, who looked like a giant bell due to her greatly puffed dress, greeted him warmly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just on time.¡±


    Sheughed melodiously and bowed, causing the abundant flowers atop her high-piled hair to gently sway. It was a bit over-the-top, but fitting for the owner of the most renowned dress shop in the duchy, showcasing the cutting edge of Lunoa fashion.


    Unlike the neatly straight Sourne-style dresses, the puffed sleeves and skirts would look so lovely on Melissa. Surely, her elegant neckline and slender waist would be highlighted beautifully. n silently smiled at the thought of her in it.


    He also liked the design that didn¡¯t shy away from using flowers and jewels. He wanted to give her something bright and precious. If she blushed and waved her hand in refusal, he nned to calmly reassure her, saying it was the Principality¡¯s style and as the countess, she needed to make at least a minimal effort.¡°I¡¯ve prepared a few designs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see them right away.¡±


    With that, Madame led him inside. Heryered, puffed dress softly rustled against the floor.


    ¡°These are the designs I¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    n¡¯s blue-gray eyes narrowed as he examined the designs, his gaze serious, like that of a businessman about to sign an important contract.


    ¡°Do any of them catch your eye? These two fabrics are particrly popr.¡±


    Madame Comte pointed to two fabric samples on the table with her fingertips: a pale pink and a deep green. Both were of the finest silk.


    His deep gaze quickly assessed the colors. Both would look stunning against Melissa¡¯s fine skin and warm brown hair.


    <em>¡®But pink would suit her better than the dark green.¡¯</em>


    It would make her look as delicate as if she embodied the essence of spring. She was a woman who resembled the most fragrant and vibrant season. His decision to fill the greenhouse garden with pink rosesst winter had stemmed from such thoughts.


    As his gaze lingered on the pink satin, Madame spoke in a delighted tone.


    ¡°You have an exceptional eye! As for this fabric¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    n rested his chin lightly on his hand.


    He remembered Melissa¡¯s delicate cheeks blushing with both unease and excitement when she wore the red dress sent by the eldest son of the Longhorn family. It was fortunate that she hadn¡¯t brought it to the duchy, but n wanted to rece that man¡¯s memory with his own.


    On the night they had once danced together, she had also worn a red dress. Despite its worn appearance, Melissa had seemed several times more dignified than the vain noblewomen around her.


    If he could help her forget the memories of being mocked by those mean-spirited women with this¡­


    ¡°I think red would be nice. Not too dark, though.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Just a moment.¡±


    Madame Comte quickly brought out a roll of silk and unfurled it widely. Therge swath of red satin, as big as her body, flowed gracefully.


    Yes, for the most precious woman, it had to be the most splendid color on earth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that.¡±


    Not long after, they decided on the design that would best suit Melissa. Following this, n made detailed requests for adjustments to the neckline and sleeves, and Madame and her apprentices diligently noted them down.


    Choosing the gold thread for embroidery, the sparkling jewels, ribbons, and other small decorations, the sun was setting by the time they finished. Madame, wiping the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand, ced her thin hand on her tightly cinched waist.


    ¡°So, seeing as you¡¯vee rushing here, it must be quite urgent?¡±


    n, the only one among them who appearedposed, silently confirmed this.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a special guest, we can aim for a week¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s toote. The deadline is tight.¡±


    His response was immediate. Madame¡¯s eyebrows drooped in distress.


    ¡°Earl, even if we mobilize all our staff, three days is the shortest¡ª¡±


    ¡°Two days.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The women¡¯s sighs filled the room at his relentless demand.


    However, Madame Comte and the other five women¡¯s eyes lit up with determination at his next words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay double. If I like the dress, I¡¯ll order several dozen more under the same conditions.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best!¡±


    While the dress was being made, n traveled for several hours back to Winford and then on to Castelyn, thend of craftsmen, to pick up a very special quill pen he hadmissioned a month earlier.


    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡±


    But when he was told that the ordered pen had been mistakenly sent to another customer, n¡¯s expression turned as cold as a pr wind.


    ¡°Gasp, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll make a new one right away! Just give me a week¡ª!¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. The timing doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°T-Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Show me the finest one you have right now.¡±


    In the end, an elegant swan feather pen was ced in his hand, along with a sleek leather-bound notebook. He hoped these small gifts would bring new inspiration and energy to his wife, who had recently been burdened with many worries.


    Melissa¡¯s birthday was just a day away. Before returning to Lunos, n arranged for a coachman to discreetly transport the dress and gifts to the mansion¡¯s rear. After ensuring everything was secretly stashed, he made his way to the Lunos pce.


    ¡°Wee, Count Elsinore.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The Lunoa Princess, her gray hair neatly braided, weed n.


    The reason n sought out the princess was simple. He had recently read in the newspaper that the princess enjoyed baking cakes.


    In truth, the princess had always had a soft spot for this handsome and upright man from Sorne, who had be the youngest to be granted the title of count. During his investiture ceremony, she had told him to seek her help whenever needed, and she had meant it sincerely.


    ¡°I wish to bake a cake. May I seek your assistance, if it¡¯s not too much trouble?¡±


    Never had she imagined he would send a letter with such a request. Of course, she had no intention of refusing this charming plea.


    With the guidance of her maids, the princess and the count entered the salon. Usually a ce where noblewomen gathered for gossip, today the princess¡¯s salon had transformed into a cozy bakery just for Count Elsinore. Kindly, all the ingredients and tools were already prepared.


    ¡°Thought you might want to make it yourself. Was I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you.¡±


    The two of them, standing side by side at the table, swiftlypleted the dough. Now it was time to whip the cream to spread over the cake.


    ¡°So, for the Founding Day festival¡­¡±


    At the mention of Founding Day, n identally spilled the entire bag of sugar he was holding.


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Count.¡±


    Meanwhile, the princess¡¯s maids, standing at a distance, were mesmerized by the handsome man¡¯s back as he rolled up his sleeves and made a cake. It was a rare sight indeed.


    ¡°Could you help clean this up?¡±


    The maids hurried over at the princess¡¯s request, and it was then that they noticed the mess around the count¡ªspilled butter, eggs, and flour. There seemed to be a clear discrepancy between his perfect public image and his kitchen skills.


    <em>¡®He¡¯s even adorable!¡¯</em>


    The maids, having discovered his secret, stifled their delighted giggles as they cleaned up the spilled sugar.


    Then the princess spoke up.


    ¡°Recently, there were rumors of you disying your affection quite openly on the streets. Oh my, are you going to spill the strawberries this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    n quietly set down the basket of strawberries, prompting the princess tough joyfully.


    ¡°Now, look, Count. You need to slice the strawberries thinly like this, as we¡¯re going to put them between theyers of the cake.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    n watched the princess¡¯s hands closely. Soon, the rhythmic sound of the knife hitting the cutting board filled the salon, already sweet with the smell of cream.


    ¡°Count, do you know? The way you don¡¯t hide your love for your wife makes you shine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural¡­ Ah.¡±


    n cut his finger and pressed on the wound as he continued to answer.


    ¡°¡­The moment she became my wife, I was given a new life.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°This life became precious to me. Because it¡¯s a life given by her, I¡¯ll dedicate it all to her.¡±


    ¡°Then you should reduce your workload a bit. Your devotion is for the countess, not the duchy, right?¡±


    As she transferred the thinly sliced strawberries onto a white cloth, the princess added kindly.


    ¡°She might feel lonely. What a woman needs isn¡¯t money or status, Count.¡±


    ¡°I will remember that.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, you didn¡¯t have to go to the Hua Empire. Ah, thank you.¡±


    At that moment, a maid brought over two perfectly baked cakeyers, taking them out of the molds and cing them in front of the pair. n¡¯s cake had risen quite unevenly, but the princess neatly sliced off the top, making it look presentable.


    ¡°Next¡­¡±


    ¡°Slice it in half, spread the cream, and add plenty of strawberries, Count. Then spread cream on the outside and decorate the top. What do you have in mind for the decoration¡­?¡±


    The princess paused with a gentle smile. n had be so engrossed in his task that it was as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything else.


    Indeed, now she understood why even the exacting Hua Empire was captivated by him.


    Of course, the princess decided to keep the image of his sharp profile dusted with flour as her own little secret.


    ¡°Shall I try making a face?¡±


    ¡°Your wife¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll use cream for the skin and chocte syrup for the hair¡­.¡±


    ¡°Right, and these round choctes can be the eyes, and a cherry for the lips?¡±


    At that moment, n¡¯s eyes, like the dawn sky, softened with a smile. The princess found herself holding her breath involuntarily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­Unfortunately, thepleted cake looked far from resembling a woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Would you like to take mine? I¡¯ll trade you.¡±


    The princess¡¯s cake was stunning, resembling a queen¡¯s crown. Each delicate cream swirl was topped with a sparkling cherry.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± n said, slightly embarrassed but grateful.


    As he left the pce with the beautiful cake, his heart was filled with anticipation for Melissa¡¯s reaction.


    His deep, somber voice flowed through the gaps.


    ¡°Is it strange?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, the meticulous gaze of the aplice shifted back to his work. After a brief silence, she spoke.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go with that. If I were your wife, I think you would be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    His beautiful lips showed no sign of joy. It seemed he was weighing whether her words were sincere or merelyforting.


    The aplice, throwing decorum aside, quickly added, ¡°I truly mean it, Count! It¡¯s not bad at all. Just think of it as a puppy, not a person.¡±


    Only then did a rare, radiant smile appear on his picture-like face.


    ¡°¡­..It does resemble one. A pretty puppy.¡±


    The aplice thought it was not merely her delusion to glimpse spring in him, whom everyone imed was like winter. The woman who had given him new life had finally brought spring to n Flynn.


    n, with the setting sun behind him, politely presented himself, holding arge cake box.


    ¡°Next time, I wille with my wife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please convey my congrattions as well. And¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Treasure her, Count. Always.¡±


    At those words, the man ced his hand over his heart. In the sunset¡¯s golden light, his beautiful figure slowly bowed with a gentle grace.


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 11: Sorry, Melissa

    Side Story Chapter 11: Sorry, Melissa


    <strong>Side Story Episode 11: Sorry, Melissa</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    Melissa was dreaming of fragrant feathers tickling her nose.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    As she wriggled slightly, the feathers now brushed against her cheek. In her sleep, Melissa chuckled softly.


    ¡°That tickles¡­¡±


    In that moment, a firm embrace enveloped her, and before she could react, her lips were captured.


    With her hazy mind, she could only think, Has the owner of the feathers arrived? Am I being caught by arge bird?


    But as her lips parted and a warm tongue began to gently explore her mouth, Melissa realized it was an ardent morning kiss.Just as she was about to let herself sink back into slumber,


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    She jumped up like a startled squirrel. Following her shocked reaction, Allen sat up, tidying his tousled brown hair and wiping his lips with his fingertips.


    ¡°Happy birthday, sleepyhead.¡±


    ¡°Uh, how¡­ ? Why are you here?¡±


    Not able to hide her joy, Melissa eximed in disbelief as she pulled him into a tight embrace.


    ¡°n should be out at sea by now¡­ Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    With a sly smile, n gently caressed her back. A concerned tone followed.


    ¡°What about the trade agreement?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing from the Empire.¡±


    ¡°What? That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense?¡±


    He pressed his cool cheek against the top of her head and held her a little tighter. As she nestled into his chest, still trying toprehend the situation, Melissa mumbled.


    ¡°What have you been doing all this time?¡±


    ¡°Preparing a gift, waiting for your birthday. And missing you with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought you were the gift¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed by unexpected emotions, Melissa whimpered like a child.


    ¡°So, does that mean I¡¯m spending the day with you? All day?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Unintentionally, she let out a silly sound, then covered her face with her hands and whispered.


    ¡°I already received all my gifts¡­¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He slowly lowered her delicate wrist and nted a sweet kiss on her lips.


    n wasn¡¯t the only one waiting for Melissa¡¯s birthday. When the Flynn couple, who had spent a joyful morning together, entered the dining hall, Mrs. Kearney greeted them with a bright smile.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Melissa!¡±


    Behind her was a beautifully set birthday table. The extravagant dishes filled the table to the brim, nearly overwhelming Melissa. n had brought in a small table just for the two of them¡­


    ¡°Wow, you really outdid yourself! Thank you so much. I don¡¯t think I can eat it all¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is the pecan pie so huge?¡± Melissa added, and Mrs. Collins appeared from the back, her expression calm.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mel. I baked the pie.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Mrs. Collins was not only someone who rarely got up early but also had long avoided kitchen chores.


    Such heartfelt wishes made Melissa¡¯s heart swell as she looked back and forth between the two women.


    ¡°Thank you, truly¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you!¡±


    As Melissa pulled both her mother and Mrs. Kearney into an embrace, the two women momentarily squirmed before bursting intoughter.


    When the four finally sat down at the table, Mrs. Collins offered a prayer before the meal. The leisurely and warm lunch seeped into Melissa¡¯s heart like the gentle breeze of a sunny day, bing a beautiful memory that would linger.


    Both n and Melissa indulged in the feast, their bellies round and content. Melissa was pampered by Sandra and the maids as she prepared for the afternoon. Soon, the two were in the carriage, heading to thekeshore to enjoy a rxed afternoon.


    Although it was a mild autumn day, the breeze was quite chilly. However, the shivers that ran through Melissa weren¡¯t due to the cold. The sound of sshing water, the peaceful songs of birds, and the distant clopping of horse hooves created a harmony more enchanting than any music.


    ¡°Did you really want to go boating this much?¡±


    Of course, the music waspleted by the delightful voice of her beloved.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m so, so happy right now.¡±


    ¡°Then how about wee out every weekend, Melissa?¡±


    As he diligently rowed, n couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the star-like woman sitting across from him. The ribbons of her hat and her elegant autumn dress were a vivid yellow. It felt like he was dreaming of a butterfly.


    For a moment, n paused rowing and carefully rose, removing his outer coat. He draped the cool fabric over Melissa¡¯s delicate shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s chilly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Melissa beamed, her dimples deepening with a radiant smile. As she looked at him, it felt as if faint bells were ringing in her ears, creating a dreamlike moment.


    * * *


    ¡°You made the birthday cake yourself? n?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Go ahead, open it.¡±


    In disbelief yet unable to hide her joy, Melissa untied therge ribbon. As she revealed the one-of-a-kind cake, she struggled to contain herughter at the sight.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Melissa could barely hold back her amusement, especially seeing the serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Um, a brown¡­ puppy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    <em>Is this supposed to be my face? It¡¯s so droopy¡­ And these lips? Are my lips that plump? Goodness.</em>


    While pondering how to express her feelings to n, she noticed various scratches on his hands. Finally, a softugh escaped her.


    ¡°At first, I honestly wondered why you didn¡¯t just buy a cake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m really happy. I can¡¯t buy a special cake like this anywhere. And the more I look at it, the cuter it seems¡­¡±


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t express that watching him make the cake was an even better gift than the cake itself. His proud expression was simply too delightful.


    New trials awaited her just momentster.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, okay.¡±


    Melissa sang her response softly, seizing the opportunity to smear cream on n¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Then, without thinking, she licked the cream off her fingers.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Too¡­ haha, sweet¡­¡±


    Only then did n recall that he had spilled a bag of sugar into the frosting. He looked a bit embarrassed, wondering how it had ended up so sugary despite his best efforts.


    ¡°n.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Melissa couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Seeing him, usually soposed, flustered after putting in so much effort to make the cake, was utterly endearing.


    ¡°I love you more than anything in the world!¡±


    ¡°Melissa, the cake!¡±


    Just as Melissa managed to push the cake and wine bottle aside, she threw herself over n, wrapping her arms around his neck. At the same time, she gently licked the cream from his cheek.


    ¡°You taste like you.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you can¡¯t say that right now¡­¡±


    n¡¯s perfectly shaped brow furrowed slightly. With a low murmur, he exercised extreme patience as he lifted Melissa off him.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s still a gift left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Surprised, Melissa watched as another box was presented to her. Wondering if it contained cupcakes, she lifted the lid without hesitation, revealing a pristine white quill and a beautiful notebook nestled inside.


    ¡°A pen and a notebook¡­¡±


    ¡°I intended to give you a pen made from the most exquisite feather of a rare bird, but there was an ident. I would never want to give you something so ordinary¡­¡±


    ¡°No, n.¡±


    Seeing the glimmering tears in her clear brown eyes, n hesitated in his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ so beautiful. I love it so much. I never told you, but I¡­¡±


    Before he even thought aboutforting her, he found himself holding her close. As he gently stroked her soft hair, Melissa¡¯s tears began to flow again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling because I haven¡¯t been able to write anything new¡­ You probably didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I not know your heart, Melissa?¡±


    Her breath against his neck was strangely electrifying, causing her eyshes to flutter. Then, with his next words, she froze like ice.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s inside you too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­!¡±


    She yfully pped his broad back with her small hand, then sniffled softly against his chest. Suddenly, she grabbed his cheeks and nted gentle kisses like a young bird.


    Her sweet, creamy lips whispered, ¡°Thank you for making today the best day ever. You¡¯re a miracle to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    n smiled as he looked into her round, glistening eyes, holding her waist.


    ¡°I have one more gift.¡±


    ¡°Is there still more?¡±


    As he rang the bell on the table, a maid entered, carrying arge wooden box.


    ¡°What could this be¡­ Wow!¡±


    Carefully pulled from the box was a stunning satin gown, shimmering like stardust scattered across a zing sunset. It took Melissa a moment to realize it was a dress.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful dress¡­¡±


    Entranced, Melissa stepped closer to the dress, her face glowing with innocent wonder, much like a child entering a candy store for the first time.


    ¡°But something like this for me¡­?¡±


    ¡°It suits you perfectly.¡±


    As if he had been waiting for the moment, n spoke earnestly.


    ¡°No one else could wear it better. Every detail was made just for you.¡±


    His words brought her immense joy, and she cupped her rose-colored cheeks with her hands. Thankfully, she felt no need to respond to such extravagant praise.


    ¡°My proud countess. I hope you be even more confident.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    An unexpected question made n pause for a moment.


    ¡°When will I wear such a beautiful dress?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a difficult question, thankfully.


    ¡°How about trying it on now? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Should I? Can you help me?¡±


    As Melissa was about to leave the bedroom with the maids, n casually asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you wear it here?¡±


    ¡°No, that would be¡­ not fun.¡±


    n was sure that it wouldn¡¯t be an experience he would forget easily.


    However, seeing her cheeks flush a bright red was simply too adorable, so he nodded in agreement. Her lovely lips curved into a soft smile.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Melissa returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing it. It¡¯s not as difficult to put on as I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    n, sitting on the bed and sipping wine, nearly dropped his ss. Even after swallowing the wine, he couldn¡¯t find the words.


    With her cheeks flushed, Melissa asked softly, ¡°Um, can you say something?¡±


    All n could think was, Did I receive a gift today? It feels like I¡¯m the one being gifted here.


    He smiled sheepishly. ¡°Sorry, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­ strange? Does it not suit me? It feels too extravagant for me¡­¡±


    The neckline was quite low¡­ Her flustered muttering was charming.


    ¡°Not at all. I couldn¡¯t even find the words; it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­But why are you sorry¡­?¡±


    At that moment, n stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    His long, straight fingers gently tugged at the tightly tied satin ribbon on her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take it off now.¡±


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 12: Princess

    Side Story Chapter 12: Princess


    <strong>Side Story Episode 12: Princess</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    It was still deep night, possibly the early hours before dawn. In the thick, oppressive heat that could easily cause one to copse from exhaustion, Melissa let out a quiet breath.


    The humid afterglow enveloped them as if they were submerged in warm water. n, who was holding her tightly, was also breathing heavily.


    On a day when Melissa was deeply wounded by her passionate love for n Leopold, she had once thought this: One day, his heart will beat wildly from loving someone.


    Then he too will realize that his heart can ache and beat rapidly because of love. He might even feel afraid that his heart might burst out of his chest and run away.


    But now, the heart of n Leopold, who is now her husband n Flynn, was pounding vigorously against her back. Despite swimming through the depths of their intense love all night, it showed no signs of exhaustion.


    That heartbeat somehow felt like a profound confession. It was as if it was knocking fervently and earnestly, asking to stay in her heart.


    Of course, there was no need to ask for permission. She was born into this world to love him alone, to the very end and for all eternity.There are moments in life that are overwhelmingly intense. Like the dawn the two of them were experiencing now. Melissa suddenly wanted to define this moment with his words, gently caressing the strong arms and beautiful hands that held her.


    ¡°n.¡±


    At the sound of that miraculous name, he rested his sweat-drenched, cool chin on Melissa¡¯s shoulder. She could feel his distinct heartbeat against her back.


    ¡°Tell me. How are you feeling right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­How am I feeling?¡±


    His low voice was deeper than usual. For a moment, Melissa felt a wave of drowsy sleep rising at her feet.


    ¡°Just now¡­ with us like this¡­¡±


    <em>That we¡¯re in love. Aren¡¯t you surprised? Isn¡¯t it unbearably overwhelming?</em> Her question melted away on her tongue, overtaken by n¡¯s shocking response.


    ¡°It feels like hot jelly inside.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Melissa squirmed, startled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about that¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too tight right now, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With no way to counter him, Melissa closed her eyes tightly. n groaned softly on her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill your husband, mydy?¡±


    In the end, Melissa covered her face. Even though they weren¡¯t facing each other, warmth spread to the tips of her ears. His heartbeat on her back continued to shout something. Though she never thought she could understand what a heartbeat was saying, it felt strangely clear.


    ¡°I love you this much.¡±


    At that moment, n, who had been kissing her flushed ears, whispered softly, ¡°Dying like this wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡±


    * * *


    That day, his cool and tender hands repeatedly stroked her curly brown hair.


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Melissa made a groan, feeling achy all over.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve slept too long. The sun is high in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Just a bit more¡­¡±


    n chuckled softly at her curled-up form with her face buried in the pillow. He tried to sound solemn as he coaxed her, ¡°Get up now, miss. Don¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t sleepst night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With her eyes barely open, Melissa reached out, and he expertly lifted her up. After kissing her slightly swollen eyelids and cheeks, her clear eyes began to shine.


    Unlike her just-awakened state, her husband stood before her, looking like a perfect gentleman. Dressed in a white shirt, cravat, cream-colored vest, and a ck frock coat, he resembled a breathtaking painting.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    With a voice still tinged with sleep, Melissa asked as n handed her a ss of water and replied, ¡°To the pce. It seems the delegation from the Empire has arrived at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Drink up, Melissa. Your lips are dry.¡±


    Even swollen. The concern in his voice made her swallow the water silently, thinking, ¡­It¡¯s because of you, you fool.


    At that moment, n¡¯s fingers gently wiped away a droplet of water from her lips. The touch was ticklish, causing Melissa to grab his hand and, in the middle of a small yawn, ask, ¡°Then¡­ the treaty¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be signed this afternoon. I need to head out now as the parliament is being convened.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ finally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, finally.¡±


    Thinking that her time alone with n would soon increase, Melissa beamed with a still-sleepy face. Seeing her smile, n¡¯s face also broke into a bright grin.


    However, instead of getting up to leave as he had said, n merely gazed at his wife¡¯s radiant face. His light-colored eyes sparkled like jewels in the noontime sunlight streaming through the window.


    Melissa, both puzzled and entranced by his gaze, forgot to breathe for a moment. A small kiss, carrying the scent of dewy roses, lightly touched and then withdrew from her cheek.


    ¡°Have a good day, darling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it?


    As Melissa tilted her head in confusion, n finally removed his lips from hers.


    ¡°This evening, royalty from the Empire will being to our home.¡±


    ¡°¡­Here?¡±


    Melissa froze in surprise at the news.


    ¡°I thought we should host a dinner. We need to show proper hospitality.¡±


    After all, her husband was the kind of daring person who invited royalty to their mansion so that he could spend his wife¡¯s birthday. It was clear that the Empire, which epted his invitation, was no ordinary entity.


    ¡°Sorry for the suddenness. Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I actually want to show you off. They still seem to doubt my marriage.¡±


    That statement oddly snapped her to attention. The realization that she was the wife of this remarkable man and, moreover, held the noble title of Countess Elsinore¡ªsomething she often forgot¡ªsuddenly became vivid.


    There had been countless moments when she vowed to stand proudly by his side as his wife. The great Eastern Empire, which n had formed a deep bond with since his days as Leopold, was both his wings and stage. At the same time, it was a presence of no small significance within her as well.


    On a day when she was still staying in the annex, waiting desperately for n for over two months had all been due to the Hua Empire, and the beautiful hairpin that had already be one of Melissa¡¯s treasures was also an item from Hua.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m curious about the continent¡¯s royalty, but I might also see a new side of n that I didn¡¯t know before.¡¯</em>


    Above all, Melissa felt a sense of responsibility in hosting the delegation.


    ¡°Are you okay, Melissa?¡±


    To her anxious husband waiting for a response, Melissa¡¯s eyes shone resolutely.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, n.¡±


    There was no chance she could hold a proper conversation with them, having never heard the Hua Empire¡¯snguage. So there would be no risk of making a verbal mistake. She would simply keep a polite smile and look the part of an elegant wife. She would smile when they did and be gracious.


    And, with Mrs. Kearney¡¯s help, she would make the dessert herself. She needed to show warm hospitality and dedication as the hostess.


    Steeling herself, Melissa gently caressed n¡¯s clear, wless cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just go ande back.¡±


    * * *


    Winter had alreadye to the Principality. Although it was stillte autumn, the days had grown as short as winter.


    In the evening, as the sun set and twilight spread, her husband, filled with the scent of the wind, returned.


    Hearing the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves, Melissa hurried to the garden. n dismounted and handed the reins to a servant before striding towards her.


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    As if on cue, the ck coat wrapped around her. The cor of the oversized frock coat peeked out, highlighting her blushing face.


    A series of tender kisses fell upon the forehead of the woman, who was buried in the scent she had eagerly awaited all day and blinked with dreamy eyes.


    ¡°Why are you dressed so warmly?¡±


    The soft scolding was endlessly sweet. Feeling her toes curl from the ticklish sensation, Melissa mumbled, ¡°I just came out for a bit¡­ Did everything go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d! What about the guests?¡±


    At that moment, the estate¡¯s carriage sped through the garden. It seemed n had provided a carriage for the guests.


    <em>¡®But why is there only one carriage? I would have expected at least a few more.¡¯</em>


    The Hua Empire was said to be unimaginably vast, with countless people and animals. Wasn¡¯t there talk of hundreds of royals, and more than ten princes and princesses?


    ¡°Not everyone has arrived?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just as n finished speaking, the carriage came to a stop. The coachman opened the door, and the person carefully escorted out was, surprisingly, a young woman. And just one person at that.


    ¡®A beauty¡­¡¯


    A momentter, two men who appeared to be attendants followed her out of the carriage.


    ¡°n.¡±


    At the clear voice, n turned and approached. The sleeves made of blue silk fluttered gracefully as he lifted them. He gently kissed the back of the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, Princess Tianling.¡±


    Melissa, observing the scene, was frozen with a strange feeling. Even though she was royalty, to address n by his first name was unexpected. Moreover, n seemed just as familiar with her. The closeness between them was undeniable.


    Melissa understood that this was part of his duty and that n was merely observing the proper etiquette. Yet, the fact that the woman was so young and beautiful made her feel uneasy.


    The princess¡¯s cold, sharp gaze, having scrutinized the mansion, now scanned Melissa up and down as she awkwardly stood in herrge coat.


    As Melissa instinctively shrugged her shoulders, the princess spoke.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re n¡¯s wife?¡±


    The question was asked in wlessly fluent Sourne.


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 13: Arent You Curious?

    Side Story Chapter 13: Arent You Curious?


    <strong>Side Story Episode 13: Aren¡¯t You Curious?</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    How could this noble princess speak Sournean so perfectly?


    Melissa felt even more intimidated. It wasn¡¯t just because she now had no choice but to converse with her.


    <em>¡®¡­It must be rted to n¡­¡¯</em>


    Even in the Kingdom of Sourne, which had extended its hand to the Hua Empire before the Principality, they remained an enigmatic presence. The family that led the rtionship with Hua was none other than the Leopolds.


    In other words, the top authority on Hua Empire matters in the Principality was undoubtedly n Flynn.


    ¡°Shall we go in, Your Highness?¡±


    n escorted her inside the mansion. Hastily regaining herposure, Melissa followed the two with trembling steps, and behind her, the princess¡¯s attendants followed.¡°I hope the meal we¡¯ve prepared suits your taste.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    At n¡¯s words, the princess, referred to as ¡°Your Highness,¡± softly smiled. To think she could smile like that. Melissa¡¯s heart ached once again.


    When they finally entered the dining hall after walking down the long corridor, they were greeted by a table lined with ornate silver candlesticks. It was a grand feast that the servants had spent the entire afternoon preparing with utmost dedication. Melissa, thedy of the house, had also contributed to preparing this splendid meal.


    Exotic flowers brought by the attendants were ced in vases, and atst, the meal began.


    Melissa was inwardly worried about being bombarded with questions from the princess, but she ended up having fewer opportunities to speak with her than expected.


    To be precise, the princess hardly spoke at all. She moved her utensils slowly and exchanged minimal conversation with n, discussing matters like the Principality¡¯s council or the well-being of the royal family.


    Given such topics, Melissa couldn¡¯t join in the conversation. The sheer presence of the princess in the air made Melissa so tense that she found it hard to breathe, let alone swallow her food properly.


    The princess even nced at Melissa countless times during the meal. Those expressionless and cold looks certainly didn¡¯t seem to stem from any kind of goodwill.


    <em>¡®Could it be¡­ that she¡¯sparing me to n?¡¯</em>


    Melissa tried to rx by sipping her wine. However, maintaining herposure was nearly impossible. If it weren¡¯t for the warmth of the hand quietly holding hers under the table, she would have found it extremely difficult to endure.


    But everything would be fine once it was time to serve dessert. Introducing the dessert would naturally lead to a conversation with the princess. Compliments about the taste might prompt her to ask about Hua¡¯s desserts, and the awkward atmosphere would naturally soften.


    As the meal was gradually winding down, Melissa, with a resolute look in her eyes, took a deep breath. At that moment, n spoke up.


    ¡°The dessert was specially prepared by my wife, Melissa, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    However, there was one crucial detail Melissa had overlooked.


    ¡°I would like to enjoy the dessert with just thedies.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean I would like to have it alone with your wife.¡±


    Life never goes as nned.


    ¡¸Everyone, please leave.¡¹


    ¡°I appreciate your interest in my wife, but she¡ª¡±


    At that moment, Melissa stood up abruptly, mming the table loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that!¡±


    ¡°¡­Melissa.¡±


    A worried gaze met hers. In truth, she hadn¡¯t intended to m the table or raise her voice so much. It was simply her desperate desire to shine as her husband¡¯s wife, a thought she had mulled over all day, that burst forth.


    <em>We are a couple. I don¡¯t want to just wait for your help. I want to be a kind and reliable wife. I want you to be able to rely on me too.</em>


    With that in mind, Melissa whispered under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± A whisper meant only for him.


    * * *


    Left alone with the princess in the dining hall, only silence remained. Surprisingly, the princess didn¡¯t even blink. The only movement came from the flickering candles and Melissa¡¯s wandering gaze.


    ¡°Then, I will bring the tea and dessert, Your Highness.¡±


    Melissa spoke in a trembling voice as she slowly rose. Her in chemise dress fluttered lightly. As she turned around, a firm voice interrupted her.


    ¡°That hairpin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this¡­¡±


    Melissa had worn the hairpin as a gesture of wee for meeting the princess, and she fumbled to exin her sincere intentions.


    But she quickly found herself at a loss for words.


    ¡°I chose it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What did she mean by that? Whether it was true or not, the fact that the princess mentioned it¡­ Did she want the hairpin back?


    After all, royals could act as they pleased for any reason, or for no reason at all. Recalling the inexplicable nces she had felt throughout the meal, her fingertips turned white with anxiety once more.


    At that moment, the princess¡¯s voice cut through Melissa¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Did you know that he came to Huast summer?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Of course, she knew. Last summer, she had waited for n every day in the annex, endlessly resenting and desperately missing him for disappearing without a word.


    ¡°At that time, he asked me to choose a hairpin for him, and I picked a wooden one, but he immediately rejected it.¡±


    ¡°Rejected it¡­?¡±


    ¡°He said something about someone¡¯s hair being too dark and wanted something else.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    <em>So, he intended to give it to me,</em> Melissa thought, as the princess murmured like the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known about you for quite some time. He has been visiting Hua since his boyhood. I was interested in him from the beginning, so I allowed him to be close.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether it was out of respect for the royalty or not, he did not oppose me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Melissa had many questions. What did the princess mean by knowing about her? How should she interpret the princess¡¯s interest in n? And, was that interest still there?


    But she couldn¡¯t dare ask any of them, so she quietly began to serve the tea and dessert. She moved silently, even stifling the sound of her footsteps, hoping the princess would offer more details on her own.


    In the quiet, the princess¡¯s gentle voice rippled like water.


    She told a story of when the two first met as young children and conversed in thenguage of the Hua Empire. Back then, n was not fluent in the imperialnguage, and the princess did not know Sournean at all. During their awkward conversations, the boy had suddenly confessed his worries to her.


    He spoke of a girl who caught his eye and made him anxious. He said he always waited for her but felt sorrowful because they could never be together.


    Melissa had heard from n that they had taken notice of each other around the same time, but she had not realized the depth of his feelings. She was slightly taken aback. Could it be a memory so old that even he had forgotten it?


    <em>¡®He must have had no one else to confide in,¡¯</em> she thought.


    Imagining a young n with a crestfallen face made her heart ache a little.


    The princess said she had given him this advice:


    <em>¡®If someone else tries to hover around her, you must warn her, even if it means scaring her, so that she doesn¡¯t give him the chance.¡¯</em>


    She had said it as if it were an unbreakable rule of the Empire, but in reality, it was just a joke.


    Melissa ced the tart with cherries on the table and let out a sigh. Old memories that had seemed distant now resurfaced.


    <em>¡®Could it be that the reason for those suspicious notes was something as trivial as this¡­¡¯</em>


    In other words, n had been talking to the princess about someone over the years. However, it seemed he had never revealed who that person was.


    Just as she was thinking that this was typical of n, the princess continued.


    ¡°I found out who the protagonist of his stories wasst summer. He told me everything.¡±


    ¡°He told you everything?¡±


    Melissa, pouring the steaming tea from the teapot, muttered with a curious look.


    ¡°That¡¯s not like him at all.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t voluntary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Did she mean she coerced him? Or used a truth serum?


    Melissa¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she set down the teapot. Her face quietly contemted how inappropriate it would be to urge the princess to exin immediately.


    ¡°We had a drinking contest with some strong liquor.¡±


    The princessughed softly then.


    ¡°He was a guest, and offering fine liquor is a custom of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Of course, I had filled my bottle with tea. It¡¯s a useful tactic to gain the upper hand in important negotiations.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Melissa, pushing the steaming cup towards the princess, asked in disbelief. The princessughed again, a low, amused sound.


    ¡°Do you think our methods are cowardly?¡±


    ¡°But he rarely gets drunk¡­¡±


    Melissa couldn¡¯t bring herself to outright agree, so she carefully steered the conversation. The princess murmured,


    ¡°Weak Sourneans like you can¡¯t imagine the strength of Hua¡¯s liquor.¡±


    ¡°Was n okay the next day? It was a long trip¡­¡±


    ¡°I assumed he was suffering from a hangover since he didn¡¯t appear after that night.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    The princess held her teacup, her little finger elegantly extended.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a hangover. It was shortly before their party left Hua. After that night, his assistant took over his duties. n received a letter from his homnd and was in shock.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°The fragrance is quite nice.¡±


    Melissa, lost in thought, forgot to thank the princess for thepliment. It must have been around the time when n received word from his contacts. A letter he wasn¡¯t expecting, suggesting he stop searching for news about his parents¡­


    She recalled thete summer night when n returned home, looking as if he might copse at any moment. He seemed so fragile, like a mirage, and she had held him tightly.


    <em>¡®At that time, though, we weren¡¯t certain that n¡¯s parents had passed¡­¡¯</em>


    The princess, noticing Melissa¡¯s face shifting from dreaminess to mncholy, asked in a soft voice,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    ¡°What about¡­?¡±


    ¡°What that man,pletely dazed, said about you.¡±


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 14: Message

    Side Story Chapter 14: Message


    <strong>Side Story Episode 14: Message</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The cheeks, which had turned pale, soon turned rosy like a peach. Her eyes, sparkling as if zed with syrup, darted about busily, as if she was deep in thought.


    If that man was ck, this child must surely be white. It was that easy to tell. Silently sipping her tea, Tialing swallowed herughter.


    ¡°I want to hear it. I really do¡­¡±


    But Melissa was afraid.


    There had been countless times when she clinked sses with n. Following his wife¡¯s lead, he hade to enjoy wine, and Melissa often mixed water or tea with his drink to share with him.


    Nevertheless, she had never seen himpletely drunk. Although n always spoke sweet words, the thought of hearing his unfiltered thoughts made her somewhat fearful.¡°He said that.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t as if she had been asked for her opinion, and Melissa¡¯s hand, which was about to cut the pie, suddenly stopped at the princess¡¯s casual words.


    ¡°He said you make him forget the cold.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    <strong><em>¡®She, Melissa¡­¡¯</em></strong>


    Suddenly, tialing closed her eyes.


    <strong><em>¡®If my life is an eternal winter, she is the one who sprouts and blooms in that winter.¡¯</em></strong>


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw the face of a woman who looked like she was about to cry.


    Even though she had received such passionate love for so long, she still trembled like this. It was amusing. Very amusing, and thus truly fortunate.


    ¡°He looked as if he was unbearably tormented by missing you. It was the most vulnerable I have ever seen him.¡±


    Melissa somehow bit her lip, overwhelmed with emotion.


    ¡°Anyway, I chose the hairpin based on the assumption that the person he had talked about for years was the same person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I seem to have chosen correctly.¡±


    Her eyes, like those of a young, innocent animal, flickered transparently. The candlelight reflected in those eyes trembled finely in golden hues. No, was it the joy like stars filling those eyes?


    Melissa, who had been standing still with a nk expression, finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you for choosing the hairpin for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Did you teach him how to use this hairpin to style hair, Your Highness?¡±


    <em>To n.</em> Her small voice added with a tremor. It was a trivial matter, but it was a small question she had harbored for quite some time, now finally taking shape.


    Tianling took a sip of her tea and smiled generously.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t that close.¡±


    ¡°Then, how are you so fluent in Sournean? I thought you must have learned it from him¡­¡±


    Tianling remembered. The strange businessman who had crossed the western sea and stood confidently before the Emperor of the continent. His only young son was n.


    In fact, she had taken a liking to that boy from the first time she saw him. If asked why, she couldn¡¯t easily answer, but isn¡¯t that the nature of the na?ve infatuations of youth?


    The unfamiliar businessman and his son had said they would visit regrly. As soon as she heard that, Tianling learned theirnguage. To get closer to him. To have more conversations with him.


    In other words, her wless proficiency in Sournean was all thanks to him. It was also thanks to him that she came to handle all matters beyond the borders in today¡¯s empire.


    Although it took a very long time, it is amusing that the young boy helped hery an important foundation for her future ascension to the throne.


    Of course, she no longer harbour feelings for him. At least, not as a man.


    Regardless of cultural differences or geographical realities, she had epted long ago that she, as royalty, could not be with him.


    So, was there any need to stir the heart of the noble woman who could even melt winter?


    Tianling shook her head slightly and put down her cup. The way she subtly lifted her chin while maintaining a perfectly upright posture exuded the dignity unique to royalty.


    ¡°I epted his proposal and came here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    At some point, she had stopped feeling any hostility from her. Perhaps the princess had never disliked her from the beginning.


    Nevertheless, her words still made Melissa tense.


    ¡°Why me¡­¡±


    ¡°n wouldn¡¯t have chosen an unworthy woman, but if he had, I intended to tell him without reservation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°When you harbour feelings for someone, you tend to be blind to everything else.¡±


    Tianling¡¯s voice sounded faint, as if recalling an old memory. And Melissa, who had been blinded and deafened by love for a very long time, understood her words more than anyone else.


    Now, expecting an evaluation of herself, she waited with clenched fists as the princess slowly stood up. Her movements were so quiet that not even the sound of the chair moving could be heard.


    ¡°But you are a lovely woman. I can somewhat understand why n fell for you.¡±


    Melissa looked up at the woman before her, as if hearing somethingpletely unexpected. Her heart was pounding. The moment felt even more surreal because her eyes resembled the summer night sky.


    In front of her were a half-cooled teacup, an untouched chocte tart, and a pumpkin pie.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    As Melissa btedly stood up to follow the princess, her chair made a loud, screeching noise.


    With a small frown, Melissa spoke in a regretful voice.


    ¡°Are you leaving already? If I had known you didn¡¯t like sweets¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you perhaps dislike pumpkin¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The princess looked so elegant and serene as she said this. It was then that Melissa noticed the tightly wrapped belt around Tianling¡¯s slender frame. Her thin wrists were neatly folded over it.


    ¡¸Are you outside?¡¹


    At the princess¡¯sposed voice, the attendants outside responded with a shout.


    ¡°It was a wonderful meal. I must be going now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For a moment, Melissa was lost in thought, forgetting even to express her gratitude.


    A noble birth admired by all. Yet, a life where one couldn¡¯t freely enjoy desserts.


    Somehow, her heart felt heavy. The age-old adage that everyone lives by giving up something to protect something else seemed to resonate deeply.


    But if not being able to enjoy sweet desserts was merely a matter of time¡­


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Melissa hurried after Tianling as she headed for the door.


    ¡°Would you like to take the desserts with you? When you get back to, um, wherever you¡¯re staying¡ª¡±


    ¡°The king of this ce has provided a vi.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then, please have them with tea for breakfast when you return to the duke¡¯s vi. Yes?¡±


    At this, the princess quietly looked back at the hostess. The light from the chandelier shimmered quietly over her cold expression.


    ¡°I made them especially for Your Highness to taste¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like them¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well. I will take them.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s face, which had been gloomy, brightened at this response. She couldn¡¯t hide the joy that curled her lips into a smile.


    ¡°I thought you were angry because I talked too much.¡±


    ¡°People of the empire are generally not very expressive.¡±


    When the princess knocked on the door twice, the heavy dining hall doors swung open. The attendants waiting outside and the mansion¡¯s staff all bowed in unison.


    ¡°Sandra, could you pack the desserts for Her Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Countess.¡±


    Smiling brightly, Melissa turned back to Tianling and spoke cheerfully.


    ¡°Please wait in the drawing room for a moment. I¡¯ll bring them right away.¡±


    ¡°I will guide you.¡±


    At that moment, n emerged from among the people. Though he appeared asposed as usual, Melissa could tell at a nce how relieved he was.


    Like a ma, she flew into n¡¯s arms. Seeing this, Tianlingughed quietly, almost like a sigh.


    With an air of calm, n wrapped his arm around Melissa¡¯s waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you had an enjoyable time, Tianling. The carriage is ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had a pleasant time.¡±


    Finding his demeanor both strange and amusing, Tianling covered her mouth with her sleeve as sheughed. He seemed immensely proud to have finally made her his wife after all his efforts. In her memories, he had always been busy hiding something.


    Still, that squirrel-like woman made herugh as well. Watching her treat her husband like the only miracle in her life made her mouth feel sweet, as if she had swallowed a whole chocte tart without eating it.


    ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll see you again, n.¡±


    ¡°If you visit the Principality again, we will always have a room ready for you.¡±


    n said this as he started to walk, followed by Tianling and her attendants.


    ¡°Hah, are you suggesting Ie twice? You should visit us.¡±


    ¡°I have no ns to visit Hwa anytime soon. With this treaty¡ª¡±


    ¡°Work, you say? I mean you shoulde with your wife, n.¡±


    The reception room was adorned with flowers that made one forget the season. As she entered, Tianling, dressed in a sea-blue ceremonial robe, whispered softly.


    ¡°When that timees, I will serve you tea.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not strong liquor, I will gratefully ept, Your Highness.¡±


    Following her lead, Melissa also lowered her voice to a whisper, as if sharing a secret between the two women.


    Then she looked up at n and saw his face frozen in embarrassment, like a child caught with an old diary.


    Melissa discreetly patted n hip and added in a deliberately affectionate tone.


    ¡°The message has been clearly received.¡±


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 15: Nightmares

    Side Story Chapter 15: Nightmares


    <strong>Side Story Episode 15: Nightmares</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    Winter.


    The season when fierce winds linger outside the window.


    ¡°n.¡±


    Recently, n has been having nightmares more frequently.


    ¡°Honey, wake up.¡±


    Tonight was already the third time she had woken up to the sound of his groaning in the deep of night. Carefully stroking her husband¡¯s side in the darkness, he met her eyes with a dazed look.


    ¡°Melissa?¡±¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    As she kissed his pale forehead and stroked his hair, he weakly leaned into her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. Good boy¡­¡±


    * * *


    After a light meal, they sat across from each other at a sunlit table¡ªhim with the daily newspaper and her with her notebook¡ªon an early afternoon, the most peaceful time of the day.


    It was also Melissa¡¯s favorite time.


    <em>¡®Of course, any moment spent with you is¡­¡¯</em>


    Melissa couldn¡¯t take her eyes off n¡¯s concentrated expression, his cold gaze fixed on the paper, and the asional faint furrow of his brow. She soon put down her white quill and propped her chin up. Then, without realizing it, she mouthed the words.


    <em>I love you.</em>


    ¡°Why, Melissa?¡±


    At that moment, he looked up. The faint winter sunlight brushed against his slightly furrowed eyes. In such moments, his eyes were so pale and transparent that they looked like snow crystals.


    ¡°Nothing, really.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    As she hastily averted her gaze, her cheeks blushing, a faint smile spread across his tired face.


    ¡°Do you want a kiss?¡±


    ¡°¡­No? I won¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    ¡°Interrupt? That wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Melissa hesitated for a moment, then slowly stood up. The light green velvet dress she received from Madame Conte¡¯s boutique two days ago rustled softly.


    In any case, his words about not being interrupted were certainly true. Last month, afterpleting a trade expansion treaty with the Hua Empire, n made two derations: he wouldn¡¯t attend parliament for a while, and he would take a break from all state affairs.


    Naturally, the upper echelon of Lunoa was abuzz. However, there was someone who fervently supported his vacation, recalling the Count of Elsinore¡¯s contributions to the principality with great enthusiasm¡ªBrigadier General Riemann


    She had once heard from a maid that he was the one who had halted n¡¯s railroad investment project. However, she only recently learned that Brigadier General Riemann was the father of ¡®Miss Marce,¡¯ a name she hade across during the founding festival. It turned out that Riemann¡¯s pressure on n was all because of Lady Riemann.


    When Melissa asked n for details about why the general changed his stance, he merely shrugged. He either didn¡¯t know the reason or didn¡¯t consider it significant.


    The important thing was that n now had more leisure time. Though the increasingly cold wind reduced their outings on theke, they spent much time at the estate and in the greenhouse garden, asionally taking strolls in the city,


    ¡°¡­Melissa.¡±


    and sometimes not leaving the bedroom all day.


    ¡°Can¡¯t breathe. Just a moment.¡±


    n, raising his hands in surrender, smiled even as their lips remained locked, showing his wife who seemed determined to be the best kisser in the principality. Only then did Melissa snap out of it and quickly pull her head back.


    ¡°¡­Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Had enough?¡±


    In her hands, she held the face of the person dearest to her in the world. And in his shining eyes, there was only her face reflected. Could there be a greater miracle than this? As she gently caressed his tired cheek with her thumb, his unusually reddened lips slowly curved into a smile.


    ¡°But n, you look worn out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You had that dream against night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The dream that had been tormenting ntely was always the same. A dream of running along a dark, pitch-ck shore. He mentioned hearing the sound of waves crashing, so it must have been the night sea. An unknown beach, so dark that nothing could be distinguished.


    He said that in that dark sea, he could hear a sound. A sound that was very mysterious, something he had never heard before, simultaneously frightening and strangely heart-wrenching.


    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a dream of being chased or attacked, but n felt as though the sound was calling out to him. It distressed him because he couldn¡¯t respond to that call.


    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s asking to be released.¡±


    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s only natural that you can¡¯t go into such a dark sea.¡±


    Melissa softly stroked his cheek.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to feel guilty. I had nightmares about monsters when I was little too.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a monster?¡±


    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it? You said it was a sound loud enough to fill the whole world.¡±


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t feel like noise. It was, how should I say¡­¡±


    n pondered for a moment, then pulled hisdy into a tight embrace.


    ¡°No. No, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Melissa rested her cheek on his soft hair, pausing in the fragrant love.


    Then n spoke again.


    ¡°In fact, I think I know why I¡¯m having these dreams.¡±


    His deep voice resonated particrly heavily. As they held each other tightly, it felt as if his voice was flowing into her like a river.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°I received a message from the Sourne royal family.¡±


    ¡°The royal family?¡±


    Melissa pulled away from n, startled like a rabbit. His expression was serious, so it couldn¡¯t be good news.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°About two weeks ago. They want me toe to the pce. It¡¯s about the family.¡±


    ¡°The family¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for not telling you earlier. I haven¡¯t fully sorted out my thoughts yet.¡±


    His sigh dispersed like mist. Melissa watched his thick eyshes blink slowly, her mind filled withplexity.


    Family matters? The Leopold family, which had been passed on, had already been officially returned to Sourne. Queen Cynthia had restructured Leopold into an institution for the welfare of the kingdom¡¯s people and was running it excellently, a fact that had been reported several times in the principality¡¯s newspapers.


    Could there be a problem with Leopold? But even if that were the case, n had lost all rights to Leopold. Why would they contact him?


    <em>¡®Or are they seeking some sort of help rted to the family? Advice or something¡­¡¯</em>


    But even that didn¡¯t exin why n was so deeply troubled.


    Even if afraid, she had to ask. They would have to face any hardship together. After all, isn¡¯t that what marriage is about?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ian Leopold is dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Melissa held her breath at the sudden revtion. She didn¡¯t even want to know the cause of death.


    Her question, barely held together, was even more fragile than the faint winter sunlight.


    ¡°Are you going there for¡­ his funeral?¡±


    ¡°No. The royal family already held a brief service.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°He was already too decayed to do anything more.¡±


    Melissa turned pale and covered her mouth. n, brushing back his damp hair weakly, sighed heavily once again.


    ¡°Sorry for telling you things you didn¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why did the royal family call for you?¡±


    ¡°Melissa, it¡¯s a bitplicated.¡±


    This was the situation: Before the head of the Leopold family disappeared, he had transferred all the family¡¯s authority to n through written documents. However, it turned out there were still some powers that had not been officially delegated.


    Since the direct transfer procedure was skipped, some of these powers still belonged to Ian Leopold. Upon his death, these automatically transferred to his adopted son, n.


    The royal family informed n of Ian¡¯s death and politely requested that he transfer these additional powers.


    Of course, n had already handed everything over to Sourne and had no intention of holding on to any additional powers that he unknowingly acquired. To him, Leopold was merely a ghost from his dark past.


    ¡°A new headmaster is apparently being appointed to the academy.¡±


    Thanks to the astronomical donation from Sir n Leopold, the Royal Academy had renovated and expanded its old facilities and greatly increased the number of schrships. n, who had been instrumental in making the academy what it was and remained a role model for the students, was naturally,


    ¡°They want to¡­ meet you.¡±


    It was only natural that the new headmaster would want to personally meet n.


    ¡°n.¡±


    The issue was that Melissa had noticed his subtle trembling.


    ¡°Are you afraid? Of returning to the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The truth is, the reason we came to the principality was¡­¡±


    ¡°To escape the shadows of the past.¡±


    Even though they had started a new life here, as long as their connection to Leopold wasn¡¯tpletely severed, they couldn¡¯t truly call this liberation.


    Of course, going to Sournea toplete the transfer procedures and returning wasn¡¯t aborious task. But n would undoubtedly experience a mix of emotions.


    Ian Leopold was both the one who had thrust young Troy¡¯s life into a mire of trauma and the person who made n who he was today.


    Though his methods could never be deemed right, the fact that he shaped n Flynn¡¯s world couldn¡¯t be denied. Even though it had been a long time since n had heard anything about that cold-hearted man, disappearance and death were entirely different matters.


    ¡°I¡­ sigh.¡±


    n felt a fear as if part of his world had literally copsed.


    Even if he returned to the kingdom, he had no intention of visiting Ian¡¯s grave. But could he truly erase himpletely without seeing the man¡¯s death with his own eyes?


    n was simply anxious. Even if he tried to act nonchnt as usual, he couldn¡¯t shake it off. The death of Ian Leopold felt like an eternal loss, something he found terrifyingly loathsome and deeply frightening at the same time.


    No, perhaps it was torment. An emotional storm that couldn¡¯t be defined in words was engulfing him entirely.


    ¡°n.¡±


    At that moment, Melissa¡¯s hands gently enveloped his like soft waves. The faint warmth seemed to suddenly ease his breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    His eyes, cold and pale like a frozenke, slowly lifted. His tired eyelids looked unusually poignant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? It will only lead to more gossip.¡±


    He was right. n Leopold was literally the darling of everyone, the heir to a greatly admired family.


    He had exposed the family¡¯s secrets, returned everything to society, and even discarded his surname. To top it off, he had married a woman unknown to the public. Every step he took was shockingly unprecedented.


    Naturally, Lady Flynn had be a subject of endless spection and rumor in the Sorn¨¦ social circles.


    ¡°If we go together, it might be a bit easier. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Enveloped in her gentle embrace, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for me. Besides, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a while, n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Something you¡¯ve been thinking about?¡±


    n looked up at his wife as he carefully held her slender arm. Melissa smiled brightly, her face seeming to carry the scent of sunshine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Whitewood, shall we?¡±


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 16: Departure

    Side Story Chapter 16: Departure


    <strong>Side Story Episode 16: Departure</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    ¡°To Whitewood?¡±


    n asked in a dazed voice, looking unusually nk.


    Melissa¡¯s smile grew at his unguarded expression.


    ¡°Yes, your parents¡¯ hometown.¡±


    ¡°Melissa, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    In reality, n didn¡¯t find much significance in his biological parents. It was only natural since he had no small memories of them.


    He had buried the existence of parents whose faces he didn¡¯t even remember deep within his heart. It was like a symbol, a feeling not too sentimental.However, Melissa cherished them sincerely. Sometimes, she would vividly recount stories as if they were right before her eyes, and during those moments, his wife seemed as magical as a fairy from a dream.


    He felt immensely grateful, even if it was sudden.


    At that moment, Melissa muttered softly.


    ¡°I was worried that you seemed tired.¡±


    ¡°..¡­¡±


    ¡°And we haven¡¯t had a proper trip together in a long time. Since you¡¯ve been cutting down on work¡­.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s lips, as she looked up, were as red as flower petals.


    ¡°More than anything, if we go to Whitewood together, it will be more meaningful and¡­ happier than any ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? n.¡±


    Melissa gently extended her arms.


    ¡°If you like it, hug me.¡±


    At those words, n stood up and held her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Wait, just a moment¡­!¡±


    The woman hidden in his embrace barely managed to stretch her arms out. The way she fumbled to steady herself by feeling his solid back seemed even more endearing than a baby deer to him.


    Melissa, struggling to see clearly, and n, with his face resting sideways on her head, moved as if dancing in the delicate sunlight. Like a perfectly blended pancake and butter, they were seamlessly melted into each other.


    It was a dance for just the two of them, with no orchestra or champagne.


    * * *


    A week passed swiftly, like an arrow released from its bow.


    The day of their departure to the port was fortunately sunny, but Melissa felt unwell, perhaps due to a sleepless night. It was a relief that she could catch a nap before reaching the port.


    This trip to Sourne was different from a ¡®trip for just the two of them,¡¯ as it was an official visit. As Mrs. Flynn apanying the count¡¯s staff, even walking the streets alongside n was a source of concern.


    Still, the thought of watching sunsets over the winter sea or fireworks on the deck with n made even the dreadful seasickness seem like a wee experience.


    A cold wind blew through the winter garden, where flowers had withered. Melissa stood against this chilly backdrop with the carriage behind her.


    Wearing a rose-colored velvet bo, she looked exceedingly elegant, making n¡¯s heart flutter. The bo was carefully tied with a ck ribbon under her slender chin. As he approached and fastened the winter spencer lined with marten fur, which matched the color of her bo, he asked,


    ¡°Is that all the luggage?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Melissa smiled brightly, holding arge suitcase with both hands. Although the suitcase was quite big, it seemed too minimal for a voyage of this length¡­


    n chuckled and shook his head quietly, feeling grateful that he was her husband and sharing the same thought.


    Soon, after helping Melissa into the carriage and loading the suitcase, n climbed in and sat beside her. A bewildered question immediately followed.


    ¡°Huh? Are we leaving like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we forgetting any luggage?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed it separately.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like something she should be concerned about. n shrugged and spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°But your clothes¡­ is it alright to go dressed like this?¡±


    Inside the dark frock coat, n wore a shirt without a cravat. It was only then that Melissa noticed something odd and furrowed her brow slightly.


    ¡°¡­ What about your aide? Your secretary? Aren¡¯t they supposed to leave with us? Or are we meeting them at the port?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    n responded, sinking deeply into the seat with a tone that seemed oddly amused.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Surprised, Melissa asked again, and n immediately pulled her hand to his lips. He slowly kissed the back of her soft, gloved hand and gently murmured:


    ¡°We don¡¯t need any distractions. It¡¯s just going to be the two of us.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we need to go to the pce, and we¡¯ll need to discuss the inheritance matters. Just the two of us won¡¯t be enough¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of that.¡±


    He ced a light kiss on his bewildered wife¡¯s cheek and tapped a few times on the door.


    As the carriage finally set off, n added in a rxed, deep voice,


    ¡°Do you think your husband, a member of the imperial family, can¡¯t handle a mere procedure by himself?¡±


    ¡°Is it really alright? What about the academy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just get some rest, dear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±


    With a beautiful smile but a decidedly mischievous tone, n added,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll bother you. Just likest night.¡±


    Melissa gasped, holding her breath. Just the thought of the previous night made her shiver with embarrassment.


    Last night, he had suddenly transformed from quietly watching her to aggressively pursuing her, even though she had merely been talking about Whitewood.


    She often wondered what exactly triggered him, butst night felt as if she were being consumed like cream.


    He had thrown her onto the plush bed and then busily kissed and licked every inch of her, like arge, hungry cat.


    <em>¡®¡­ Probably a very hungry cat.¡¯</em>


    After the breathless y that left the bed sheets in disarray, Melissa always ended up feeling limp. The next step was to catch her breath with her sweat-soaked body resting on n¡¯s chest.


    When she asionally asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s the asion today? Why did you lose your patience?¡± His answers were always disappointingly trivial.


    <em>I like watching your lips move.</em>


    <em>I love how your wet hair and exposed neck look.</em>


    <em>Your mole on your cheek is cute.</em>


    <em>Your gaze tickles me.</em>


    <em>Because of you, Melissa.</em>


    It was obvious that a simr answer woulde backst night, so she didn¡¯t ask, but¡­ Melissa found it hard to ept that something as trivial as that could make her feel like she was about to explode with heat at any moment.


    One thing was certain: n was still obsessively in love with her.


    <em>¡®It seems to be getting worse¡­¡¯</em>


    Still, Melissa felt a warm wave deep in her heart. She was helplesslyforted by n¡¯s love, as she was Melissa Flynn.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, as she was receiving his intense gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but relive the previous night¡¯s memories. With her face flushed with heat, Melissa quickly covered her face.


    Of course, n wouldn¡¯t just let that go. He gently pulled down her slender wrists and then swiftly drew her waist towards him with the other hand.


    Then, as he slowly pressed his lips against hers and whispered gently, ¡°What should I do?¡± the breath she was about to exhale was swallowed. Melissa, pale and trembling, stamped her feet.


    ¡°How can we do that here?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we close the curtains¡ª¡±


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    Then a softugh scattered. With his lips touching her trembling eyelids and then her flushed cheeks, n adjusted his posture to make her morefortable.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to bed, honey. You¡¯re tired.¡±


    He even gently caressed her t stomach with his elegant hand wrapped around her waist, as if putting a baby to sleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    So, he intended this from the beginning. He just wanted to see her flustered face.


    No matter how many times she was caught off guard, she always fell for his mischievous antics.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Melissa sighed and closed her eyes, burrowing a bit deeper into the fragrant and cozy embrace that was uniquely hers.


    * * *


    The luxurious passenger ship, <em>Moonlight</em>, was docked on the deep blue sea. The surprisingly narrow and thin metal staircase was the passage to the cabins, and the first-ss suite where the Flynn couple would stay was located at the very top of the enormous Moonlight.


    Unfortunately.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah!¡±


    Melissa, climbing the stairs while holding onto the railing tightly, finally faltered. The moment she let out a small scream, n, who was ahead, reached out with hisrge hand. His beautifully encased hand in fine leather was waiting for her.


    ¡°Be careful, Melissa.¡±


    The moment he took her hand, the ck waves that had been swirling beneath her feet as if they would swallow her up soon calmed down as if by magic. His warmth always reassured Melissa, in any way possible.


    As they barely reached the boarding gate, a strong sea breeze blew. While Melissa struggled against the wind, clutching her rose-colored skirt, n handed over the tickets.


    The steward, hastily adjusting his wind-tossed hat, took the tickets with proper courtesy.


    ¡°Count Elsinore, Countess Elsinore. It is an honor to have you with us this time. Have you loaded all your luggage?¡±


    n nodded lightly, and the steward bowed again.


    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±


    ¡°Melissa,e here.¡±


    As they passed the steward and entered the ship, the biting sea wind was reced by a gentle, warm breeze that touched their skin.


    This luxurious corridor, with its red carpet, was certainly not new. However, the feelings of fear, anxiety, and embarrassment that she had felt on her first boarding of the Moonlight were no longer present.


    n, walking with the most graceful and elegant steps, was by her side. Now, walking in step with his wife, Melissa¡¯s cheeks glowed with a happiness brighter than any noblewoman who had boarded the Moonlight before.


    Melissa, with a dreamy expression, parted her lips.


    ¡°I was alone back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    n, holding her hand and walking with calm steps, murmured in a soothing low voice.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    At n¡¯s nonchnt response, Melissaughed in disbelief and lightly tapped his waist with their joined hands.


    ¡°Are you really going to keep quiet about it!¡±


    At that moment, a well-built elderly gentleman and ady were quickly approaching, engaged in an animated conversation. n, with his hands resting on Melissa¡¯s shoulders and waist, twirled her around in a smooth and graceful motion, as if they were dancing.


    Now, they stood behind a column in the corridor. His dawn-like eyes shone with an even cooler and more transparent hue in the shadow cast by the column. Melissa faced him, forgetting to blink, their faces so close that their breaths mingled.


    In that profound silence, n gently brushed her soft brown hair behind her ear and brought his lips close to her ear.


    ¡°From now on, when you think of the <em>Moonlight</em>¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only remember this trip.¡±


    His intensely seductive whisper sent a shiver down her spine. Melissa, eyes tightly shut, trembled slightly and, unable to resist, embraced n¡¯s neck.


    Naturally, their kiss followed like a piece of heaven. With a smile, she pressed her lips to his, as if she were willing to give up every breath in her lungs.


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 17: Please Answer Me

    Side Story Chapter 17: Please Answer Me


    <strong>Side Story Episode 17: Please Answer Me</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    A low voice echoed through the cabin.


    ¡°No matter what, Melissa.¡±


    As he pinched his still-sleeping wife¡¯s cheek, her slightly swollen lips let out a tiny whine. Above that, a softugh wasyered.


    ¡°You need to see the sea.¡±


    Bending down, n slowly kissed her round forehead and gently lifted her from bed with his tender touch.


    ¡°You said you wanted to see the sunset.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so weak¡­¡±Melissa made a sulky face. n, guiding her by the hand, led her to the vanity.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I washed you up this morning, with great care.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With a perfectly familiar gesture, nbed her tousled hair and applied fragrant oil at the end. He meticulously applied lotion to her delicate skin, dotted here and there with red flowers.


    When the cold liquid touched the faint bite marks on her neck, Melissa flinched slightly. Still, she did not withdraw her arm from him and continued to trust her body to him. Quitefortably indeed.


    It had already been three days of this kind of life. The couple hadn¡¯t once stepped outside the cabin since boarding. They had even gone so far as to ask the crew to bring their meals to their room.


    Melissa was so deeply immersed in the dreamlike affection n provided that she hadn¡¯t even heard the fanfare announcing mealtimes. n, too, must have felt the same way.


    After finishing a meticulous massage, n brought over a chemise, and she obediently rose and lifted her arms. As he draped the thin fabric over her, a soft rustling sound was heard, apanied by a giggle.


    After nting a kiss on the top of her head, he patted her bottom.


    ¡°All done. You look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Fool.¡±


    Being cared for so attentively by a loved one is not something one can simply describe as happiness. Melissa felt overwhelmed by the emotion and hugged him tightly, resting her cheek against his broad chest.


    On the table, light foods that n had requested wereid out. As he fed her small pieces of fruit one by one, he said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out tonight.¡±


    It was alreadyte afternoon outside. In this short-seasoned time, the sunset woulde soon.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Melissa chewed thoughtfully, considering how dangerous it would be to leave the house alone with n. She lost track of time.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a ball tonight.¡±


    As if tending to a baby, n now scooped a bit of cake and fed it to her. Melissa barely managed to suppress the urge to tell him that he seemed like he would make a great father.


    ¡°¡­Is it a masquerade ball?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard it when the food was being served.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you going to eat, n? It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    n wiped the cream from the corner of Melissa¡¯s mouth with his thumb and then casually licked it off.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Melissa let out a wearyugh, reflecting on how the man who used to be so obsessive about cleanliness had be one who could casually steal food from her mouth. When did he turn into this yful and cheeky man?


    Shaking her head, she swallowed the sweet cake and asked eagerly,


    ¡°Will there be fireworks too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Are you going?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    Her clear cheeks suddenly flushed with excitement. She was a woman whose emotional depth could not be outdone anywhere.


    As n rested his chin on his hand, admiring her face slowly, Melissa¡¯s expression suddenly grew gloomy.


    ¡°What should I do? I didn¡¯t bring a dress¡­¡±


    ¡°I brought one.¡±


    n, who had quickly risen, went back to the wardrobe. His figure, d only in a loose robe, looked so elegantlyposed that she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away.


    <em>¡®Here I am, it¡¯s been almost a year since we got married.¡¯</em>


    At that moment, n opened the wardrobe door and pulled out the dress he had prepared. He smiled and revealed an evening dress adorned with tiny jewels that sparkled in the light of themp hanging on the wall. It was a delicatevender color, as if it could summon spring at any moment.


    Rarely showing such an expression, n twirled the garment around, and Melissa¡¯s gaze followed the fluttering hem in rapt fascination. The fabric, seemingly spun from moonlight, was adorned with delicate snowke-like floral embroidery that was breathtakingly intricate.


    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s small lips were unable to close. It was only natural that a satisfied smile appeared on n¡¯s face.


    However, when Melissa put on the dress, it was now n who had to cover his mouth. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have blurted out a dumbfounded exmation.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Melissa asked, nervously turning in ce. n, who was looking at her blushing cheeks, gently flowing hair, and the elegant drape of the thin fabric around her ankles, forgot to respond.


    Feeling the heat rising wherever his gaze fell, Melissa asked quietly,


    ¡°Um, did you bring the masks?¡±


    ¡°¡­It should be here.¡±


    n, snapping back to reality, opened a mahogany drawer in one corner of the room, revealing two masks: a white owl mask that covered half the face and a ck cat mask with ears and whiskers, which looked quite mischievous.


    n, as if it were obvious, handed the cat mask to Melissa.


    ¡°Thank you, n¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, wait a moment.¡±


    n, with a stern expression, put on the ck mask in front of his wife and then handed the white mask to Melissa.


    ¡°n is going to be a cat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute, but¡­ did you always like this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Her teasing tone was embarrassing, but there was no helping it. After all, he hadmitted the rudeness of visiting her house on a winter¡¯s day wearing a pure white mask.


    He hadn¡¯t intended it that way, but now he understood how anxious Melissa had been because of that incident.


    Even if he had been forgiven, he didn¡¯t want to bring it up again. He wanted to leave her with only beautiful and shining memories from this long-dreamed trip¡­


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    However, this reaction was certainly unexpected for him. Such an excited look.


    He covered his eyes with the cat mask.


    ¡°¡­Melissa, it¡¯s just a mask. We¡¯re not kids or anything,¡±


    ¡°Meow, do it. Meo~ow.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    Swearing that his life had never known such embarrassment, his face turned hot with difort. But he couldn¡¯t disregard Melissa, who was enjoying herself so much.


    As her persistent prodding continued, he eventually leaned close to Melissa¡¯s ear, quickly imitated a cat, and cleared his throat repeatedly. It felt oddly distressing.


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    The moment Melissa made a shameless and innocent face, n felt a hellish despair.


    ¡°Stop joking, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°But it was as quiet as a whisper. So why whisper? It¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you embarrassed? You are, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow. Is that enough?¡±


    Melissa, with eyes sparkling like stars, stomped her feet.


    ¡°Ah! Again, again! This time, a happy cat!¡±


    She was so excited. What was he to do? n was feeling dizzy.


    ¡°¡­Melissa. What if you get bitten? You¡¯re being like a wild cat,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a cat. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a tiger.¡±


    At that, the red lips beneath the ck mask curved into a beautiful line.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    As Melissa suddenly flinched and shrank when her ear was bitten, the cat grinnedzily. How audacious.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s fine, just a cat.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She was bing increasingly flushed from being nibbled on the neck like an animal with newly grown teeth.


    ¡°I-I said we should go¡­!¡±


    The boat party was sure to be crowded. If there were any marks left on her body, it would be a terrible embarrassment.


    Melissa twisted her body and struggled to pry therge cat off. Yet, she kept melting helplessly from his lips and tongue.


    ¡°The ball, ah¡­.¡±


    This was serious. At this rate, they might not even make it out of the room before nightfall.


    At that moment, the noise outside the door suddenly grew lively and bustling. It sounded like the procession heading to the party.


    The noise anchored Melissa¡¯s fading awareness.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s about to start!¡±


    Her body, half-lying on the bed, sprang up. Still dazed, she grabbed her husband¡¯s wrist with surprising determination.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    n chuckled at how cute she was. Then, he allowed himself to be led by her fragile hand, as if he were truly her cat.


    * * *


    As expected, as soon as n stepped onto the deck, hepletely captured the attention of the crowd. After all, there was no way such a unique presence could be concealed by just a cat mask.


    ¡°Why, if it isn¡¯t Sir n!¡±


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    n exchanged brief but polite conversation with those who greeted him, not forgetting to introduce Melissa as his wife.


    Melissa had to work hard to greet n¡¯s numerous acquaintances in bothnguages. She became increasingly tired as curious nces kept sticking to her, but it was something she had anticipated.


    She had mentally prepared herself for this when she decided to marry him. Melissa did her best to stay by her husband¡¯s side, hiding her awkward expressions.


    However, her unease grew as most of the women at the ball directed tant flirtations toward n. It was natural for her to recall the victory ball when they first danced together.


    <em>¡®Everyone will think it¡¯s strange¡­¡­. He¡¯s so handsome, and I¡­¡­.¡¯</em>


    What Melissa overlooked was that n¡¯s feelings weren¡¯t very different from hers.


    Though n used to jokingly call her a fairy for her tendency to talk about dream-like stories, the current Melissa sparkled enough to make one believe she was a fairy pretending to be human.


    The fact that he kept his waist tight to avoid being swept away by the huge crowd was undoubtedly considerate, but it was also a clear deration to everyone that this woman was his wife.


    However, Melissa¡¯s lovely face, which he nced at subtly, had a strangely mncholic expression. n understood well what this expression meant.


    ¡°Melissa, lift your head.¡±


    He knew exactly what to do in such situations.


    ¡°You should look at the sunset you love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Right. It¡¯s so beautiful. n, you should look too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Despite the beautiful sunset, n gently held his quietly distressed wife¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Because of you, I don¡¯t even notice the scenery. How will you make up for that?¡±


    Melissa blushed in disbelief at his soft reproach.


    ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to ept it. That you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Despite her flustered reaction, n was serious. The problem was that he was wearing a cat mask¡­


    Still, if she forgot this simple truth often, he was willing to remind her as many times as necessary. For a lifetime if needed.


    Gently brushing her hair away from her face in the breeze, n added,


    ¡°Everyone is looking at you, Melissa. You look so stunning wrapped in the sunset. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Your attitude makes me more anxious. If I could, I¡¯d gouge out all the men¡¯s eyes here,¡±


    At that moment, Melissa let out a small hup. After a short sigh, n quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°No, I mean, I¡¯d want to shield you. Please, don¡¯t leave my side. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please answer me.¡±


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 18: I Love You

    Side Story Chapter 18: I Love You


    <strong>Side Story Episode 18: I Love You</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    The white owl and the ck cat watched for a long time as the red sun seemed to sink beneath the surface, sipping champagne. They could not count how many words of love were exchanged beneath the crimson glow.


    As darkness fell, the deck was illuminated with sumptuous columns of fire. The atmosphere aboard, filled with excitedmotion, was so heated that it seemed to make the outdoor dance party feel out of ce. When the orchestra, having finished tuning their instruments, began their performance, the romantic ambiance intensified.


    n¡¯s straight shoulders slowly lowered. Melissa watched him extend his hand with a sense of dreamlike reverence.


    If life were a movie, the best scenes would undoubtedly be those moments spent with him.


    As she thought that everything she had endured through the long and arduous introduction was only to witness this moment, she felt a lump in her throat. It was an indescribably overwhelming feeling.


    ¡°Melissa?¡±


    At that moment, n¡¯s worried voice pulled her out of her reverie.¡°Are you okay? Should we go back to the room?¡±


    Even behind his mask, his gaze remained steady and unwavering. His cold, moon-like eyes solely desired her. The torches swaying in the sea breeze cast golden waves over his jet-ck hair and chiseled shoulders.


    ¡°No.¡±


    With a bright smile, Melissa followed his lead and performed her courtesy. As soon as her hand, encased in elegant opera gloves, was gently ced on his ck-gloved palm, a lively dance tune began.


    n was impably elegant as he danced. Even with the same movements, there was something distinctly different when he performed them.


    ¡®Is it strange to think this way? Since he excels at everything physical¡­¡¯


    Yet, despite this, was it really so thrilling to dance with the husband she fell asleep and woke up next to every day?


    The passion hidden behind those ice-cold eyes was hotter than fire. Melissa¡¯s heart raced so much at his wless gaze that she stumbled through the steps several times. It felt as though she had be a young girl just starting to learn how to dance.


    If not for n¡¯s skilled leading, she might have been dancing off in the wrong direction instead of being pulled back into his arms.


    Thinking about it made her smile helplessly. Sometimes he could be mischievous, but as he tenderly circled the pretty cat who loved him more than himself, Melissa struggled to hold back the smile that kept slipping from her lips. Her heart felt as though it had swallowed a balloon and was floating with excitement.


    Meanwhile, the music shifted to a slower tempo. The once-blooming dresses of the women, which had looked like bright flowers, now seemed calm and serene like delicate buds.


    Even though everyone at the ball wore masks, the lovers filling the hall all appeared blissfully happy. While each person had their own story, the way they tenderly embraced and softly conversed with one another sparkled like moonlight reflected on a calmke. Time seemed to pass like a dream.


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    With one hand holding hers and the other resting on his chest, n drew her waist a little closer while softly whispering.


    ¡°If my life were a y¡­¡±


    His deep voice seeped into her skin, like a touch.


    ¡°The best scene would surely be you.¡±


    The enchanting low tone felt like a performance just for her. As she clung to him and took slow steps, Melissa thought it was amazing. She had been reminded of the same thing when she saw him asking to dance.


    ¡°I had a simr thought¡­¡±


    nughed like the wind at that answer and added in a slightly softer voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if everything else is boring. I¡¯ll buy a ticket just for the scene you¡¯re in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Melissa swallowed silently. Even though n¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be boring without her, her heart was filled entirely with love because of that strange confession.


    ¡°No, the theater.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t be stopped.¡±


    Eventually, Melissa burst intoughter. n, who hoped that his sincerity wouldn¡¯t sound like a joke, gently detached her from him. Everything around them was moving slowly, while only the two of them were still.


    It was truly a magical moment.


    ¡°I mean it, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­n.¡±


    ¡°If I have to watch it for the rest of my life, I would, dly.¡±


    At that moment, a huge firework shot up behind n and exploded with a bang in the middle of the distant night sky.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon, dozens of fireworks soared one after another, creating a grand and brilliant disy. Melissa, as if enchanted, removed her mask.


    Her transparent eyes and pale cheeks were now dyed in vivid colors. Melissa gazed up at the night sky with her lips slightly parted, lost in thought, while n watched her.


    ¡°Jack, over here!¡±


    The first-ss and even third-ss passengers gathered with cheers, making the area crowded. It was no surprise that the dance was temporarily halted.


    ¡°Wow! This is the best view!¡±


    ¡°Come up here! Can¡¯t you hear?¡±


    The excited crowd surged like a tide around them. n, who hadn¡¯t been this irritable in a long time, quickly wrapped his arms around her to protect Melissa from being pushed by the crowd.


    However, perhaps because tonight¡¯s fireworks were particrly magnificent and splendid, the deck was gradually bing overcrowded, as everyone from the crew to the passengers hade out.


    Amid the mor of the pressing crowd, n could no longer maintain a space for her. Melissa, gradually pushed toward him by the immense force, ended up nestled in his arms. As she unconsciously held her breath and looked up at him, their gazes finally met.


    The beautiful gray-blue eyes, which had been following only him, sparkled like blue jewels.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Melissa, as if spellbound, removed his mask. As his desperate face was dyed with the same light as hers, the two of them urgently breathed together, without anyone saying who should start. Amid the chaotic crowd moving like waves, their time alone stood still.


    It felt as if the entire world was submerged in water, all noise silenced at once, while the fireworks continued to ze in the night sky, seemingly blessing their love.


    If life were a y, the highlight would undoubtedly be a moment like this.


    When their slowly ovepping and merging lips finally parted, they silently gazed at each other for a brief time. In the profound silence, n slowly brushed his slightly flushed round cheek with his thumb.


    He couldn¡¯t believe this moment. The time he spent without her felt like meaningless lies.


    Then Melissa, with moist eyes, whispered,


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    n murmured softly. He wanted to respond, but he wasn¡¯t confident that any words could capture this feeling.


    In the end, he pressed his lips to hers again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a hot and passionate kiss. Instead, he dedicated the slowest and most sacred kiss of his life to his one true love.


    At that moment, Melissa burst into a ticklishugh. Naturally, their hands touched and then tightly sped.


    They were soon pushing through the crowd and running energetically toward their cabin. Despite being out of breath, Melissa couldn¡¯t stopughing. She seemed to be experiencing a pure and perfect form of happiness.


    n¡¯s chest gradually grew tight. He found it hard to maintain hisposure. The faint warmth of their joined hands and the innocent sound of herughter all began to feel sensually overwhelming.


    At the moment when he cursed the unnecessarilyrge Moonlight ship, Melissa, finally out of breath, pulled n¡¯s hand and stopped.


    He felt a sincere relief then. He just smiled neatly, trying to hide his feelings.


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    When Melissa looked up at him with a flushed face, he lightly patted his chest twice.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Instead of being flustered by his words, Melissa jumped into his arms like an excited puppy. Her slender ankles crossed firmly behind n¡¯s back. Feeling his heart tighten, he gently adjusted his embrace of his wife. Finally, they could run freely with full speed.


    As the masquerade ball seemed to be about to resume, the orchestra began to y again. It seemed the noisy fireworks had ended.


    And the fireworks for the two of them were just beginning.


    * * *


    On the day they arrived in Sorne, fine snowkes drifted down gently. The Flynn couple settled by the window of a restaurant overlooking the sea.


    Since it was well past lunchtime, the interior was quiet. It was a moment when the fact that they had set off on a journey alone, without even a secretary, butler, or servant, felt particrly real.


    However, Melissa, who was supposed to reflect on various thoughts while looking out the window, had been feeling unwell since the morning and was still in a daze.


    n, feeling sorry, quickly poured more wine and asked with concern,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He knew she should have been careful since it was theirst night on the Moonlight. Despite knowing how difficult it was for her, he couldn¡¯t stop himself¡­


    While n continued to torment himself with guilt and reflection, Melissa took a sip of wine and replied with a subdued voice,


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m okay. I usually get quite seasick.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s been less severe this time. Surprisingly so.¡±


    Can he believe this? n, with a troubled heart, began cutting the rough sandwich in front of her into manageable pieces.


    As she silently watched her husband, Melissa thought about how fortunate she was to be his only love. Even though it was just the two of them, their small family, his affection never left her feeling lonely or sad, providing a warm andforting presence.


    Turning her gaze to the rolling sea outside the window, or more precisely, the long railing in front of it, Melissa muttered softly,


    ¡°I talked to you from there once.¡±


    n, who had been focused on neatly slicing the sandwich, looked up with a smile.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Before I came back to you, when I was alone in Sourne.¡±


    <em>My quirky and lovable wife.</em> n¡¯s eyes, as he pushed the sandwich te toward her, gradually softened.


    ¡°Yes, I love you too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this, all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°The answer I couldn¡¯t give back then.¡±


    As soon as they finished their meal and got into the carriage, Melissa quickly fell into a deep sleep. Her peacefully sleeping face was so precious that n¡¯s throat tightened. There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t give up to preserve this peace.


    For now, gently stroking the back of her hand was the best he could do. He would need to be careful to avoid disturbing her as they traveled for a while, but he could endure this minor difort withoutint.


    After all, the one resting softly against him, breathing quietly, was Melissa Flynn. There could be no greater miracle.


    It was only after the whole world had sunk into the depths of the night that he woke Melissa.


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    n, who had kissed her sleep-warmed cheek affectionately, whispered softly in her ear,


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Whitewood, Melissa.¡±


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 19: Fairy

    Side Story Chapter 19: Fairy


    <strong>Side Story Episode 19: Fairy</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    ¡°¡­¡­Did we already arrive?¡±


    The carriage had stopped, and the surroundings were eerily quiet. As Melissa opened the curtain, the moonlight revealed a vige in the forest, stretching out abundantly through the window.


    Is this what a fairy-tale vige, where forest fairies live, really looks like? The snow piled high on the ground, the lingering traces of sleep, and even the warm scent of the person beside her. Nothing in this carriage seemed close to reality.


    ¡°Goodness, how¡­¡­.¡±


    Just as n had imagined, Melissa ced her hands on the window sill and expressed her awe with disjointed words.


    ¡°To think such a beautiful ce exists, I never imagined¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±¡°Wait. Could it be a dream?¡±


    n chuckled at her innocent admiration. For her, who had lovingly suggested they take this trip to distract from the peculiar visions seen in sleep and the troubles concerning Ian Leopold, it was a journey full of precious and beautiful moments that n wanted to cherish for a long time. There was no room for anxiety or distress. Instead, he thought of numerous expressions of love.


    Thus, Melissa¡¯s n was perfectly executed. Even when they returned to the duchy, she would still be immersed in the lingering emotions of this trip. If this journey were a kind of business, she would be an excellent entrepreneur.


    Amidst all this, the fact that it was Melissa, not n, who was overwhelmed with emotion upon reaching their destination provided an indescribablefort.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it.¡±


    As he affectionately patted her round head, n felt a deep, affectionate emotion welling up inside him. To return to a homnd he barely remembered, guided by a woman from another world, was something that could not be described with mere words of excitement.


    ¡°Then, how about the word ¡®wonderful¡¯?¡± He smiled faintly.


    As he twisted the cold door handle, a chill night breeze rushed in. When n jumped down from the carriage, the crisp sound of crunching snow was clearly audible. Soon, Melissa, with a strangely tense expression, took his hand and carefully ced her foot on the pure white ground.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    The gxy filled with stars was reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°So, so¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Melissa walked ahead, crunching through the snow like a child. Her white breath scattered like fog. Such cold winters and snowy fields were rare in Runoa, so it seemed she was deeply moved.


    ¡°Be careful, Melissa.¡±


    Realizing that they had finally arrived in the Kingdom of Sorne, especially at its northern edge, n followed her closely. The two sets of footprints cut through the distant night road and moved forward together.


    ¡°Yes, there is one room avable, but¡­.¡±


    The innkeeper, a short and elderly man with a head full of white hair, looked at the gentleman before him with wide eyes as if seeing a ghost. He awkwardly added:


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit of an old room. Would you like to stay?¡±


    Given that no one in Sorne would be unaware of Leopold¡¯s former reputation, the innkeeper¡¯s attitude was not surprising. Even if he hadn¡¯t recognized them, it was clear that the old man¡¯s impression of the ce did not match its shabby appearance.


    But an old room? The inn itself looked worn and modest at a nce, so it was obvious what the condition of the so-called old room would be.


    It was nearing midnight, and they had already visited two other ces without finding a suitable ce to stay. Moreover, despite wrapping her shoulders tightly in a thick shawl, Melissa¡¯s lips were still trembling with cold.


    They had heard it was a small vige in the woods, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be this rural. What were they to do about the only avable room in such a state?


    ¡°¡­Shall I carry your luggage?¡±


    As the cautious question came back, n looked down at Melissa with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Melissa, is it okay to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you asking me?¡±


    She looked surprised instead.


    ¡°Are you okay with this? Staying in such a ce¡­.¡±


    In truth, he was not unfamiliar with staying in such rundown ces. He had even experienced it rtively recently during a journey to prepare a birthday gift for his wife.


    At that time, Melissa hadn¡¯t even been by his side. n sighed softly as he recalled that torturous night. How insignificant he had felt without her.


    ¡°Of course, Melissa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    So, how could onein about this night?


    ¡°Anywhere you are.¡±


    At his soft and firm answer, Melissa started to say something but ended up biting her lips again. It felt like she was a snowman left on the roadside on a sunny day. Whenever their hearts perfectly aligned, she inevitably felt this way.


    Even though it had been quite some time since she became n¡¯s wife, there were moments when it was hard to believe. The fact that they loved each other so helplessly was still enough to make her want to cry just thinking about it.


    Just as she was about to reply with ¡°I feel the same way,¡± the elderly innkeeper picked up a candle from the table and approached them with slow steps. He then abruptly lifted the luggage ced at Melissa¡¯s feet and gestured towards the old stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    Seeing the proud n about to say something harsh to the innkeeper, Melissa gently took his hand and led him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear.¡±


    However, n soon had to suppress his displeasure again. The old stairs, which hadn¡¯t been cleaned in what must have been several months, and the thick ck dust that filled the air awaited them. The handrails were coated with spider webs.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡±


    Melissa, with her eyes tightly closed, clung to n as they walked. Naturally, n did not look in her direction.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    The room they were shown to was at the end of the floor. Despite being called an old room, it was surprisingly clean, contrary to their fears. It seemed the innkeeper had mistaken them for high-ranking nobles¡ªthough in the Principality, they were merely the Count and Countess of Elsinore¡ªwhich led to the small incident.


    After n politely declined the elderly innkeeper¡¯s offer for ate meal, they were finally left alone. Melissa threw her tired body onto the bed. The candle on the bedside table trembled slightly from themotion.


    In the meantime, n lit the cold hearth. Warm light soon filled the dim room. After scrutinizing the long sofa in front of the firece with a stern look, n finally settled onto it.


    He patted the space next to him and then spoke.


    ¡°Come here, Melissa.¡±


    As if his words were a magic spell, Melissa, roused from her fatigue, moved towards him like a bird. She arrived at the ce where she belonged. Her steps were light, almost like a dance.


    Finally, feeling at ease beside him, she wrapped herself in his embrace and mumbled with a muffled voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired; I want to smell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    n loosely wrapped one arm around Melissa¡¯s waist, as she nestled against him like a small animal. He rested his cheek on her soft brown hair and whispered in a slightly weary tone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? We¡¯re in Sourne¡¯s Whitewood.¡±


    ¡°It is amazing. Amazing and cozy¡­ Every moment is precious. Even now.¡±


    Melissa, holding him tightly and inhaling hisforting scent, added softly.


    ¡°¡­It feels like a dream. That we crossed the sea together.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    He kissed her lightly on the forehead and continued.


    ¡°It was fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes! It was so much fun.¡±


    She, who had kissed his corbone like a baby bird, gazed down at the golden rays shimmering on n¡¯s bony hand. Suddenly, she remembered the fireworks from earlier.


    ¡°The deck dance was fun too, n. I¡¯ve added another happy memory. Cat¡­¡±


    n cleared his throat lightly and changed the subject.


    ¡°That day, I thought I had met a lost fairy. Your story was right.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s that supposed to mean!¡±


    A white, round fist lightly tapped n¡¯s solid chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Madame Conte¡¯s dress. Anyone would look like an angel wearing it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, remember the day we first danced¡­¡±


    He murmured, gently caressing Melissa¡¯s round chest.


    ¡°Victory anniversary?¡±


    ¡°I was so embarrassed about my shabby self back then. I got to dance with you, someone I had dreamed of, but the dress was so old and worn. I really wanted to cry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    There was not a trace of a smile on his upturned face. n, who used to smile gracefully whenever she babbled alone, was different now.


    Just as she was about to feel this unfamiliar emotion, he slowly cupped Melissa¡¯s cheek and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any of that.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Suddenly, a watercolor-like smile spread across Melissa¡¯s face. Even though he wasn¡¯t very skilled at offering naturalfort, he was endearing. Surely, he didn¡¯t really believe that she would take such nonsense seriously?


    Still, appreciating his effort, Melissa gave him a quick kiss on the lips and smiled brightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°No, Melissa. I really didn¡¯t see any of that.¡±


    n¡¯s insistence was unexpected and left her a bit flustered.


    At that moment, she noticed his cool cheek gradually flushing a faint color under the flickering light.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to notice the dress. At first, I had to look into your eyes, then I had to focus on your lips.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, a gentle pressure pressed down on Melissa¡¯s body. She found herself half-lying on the sofa, her eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°And your neck, your chest were so¡­¡±


    n, looking up, had a strange expression on his face¡ªboth happy and somewhat pained.


    ¡°¡­ Hah.¡±


    Then, he buried his face in Melissa¡¯s chest.


    ¡°n! Take off your clothes¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just let me stay like this for a moment. Just a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    She felt his chest rise and fall slowly as he took deep breaths against her. n seemed to sink slowly, like submerging in water. Melissa blinked quietly, feeling the heavy weight of his body and an indescribable, emotional warmth.


    ¡°I was afraid of revealing my true feelings, so I masked my emotions¡­ I acted like a fool.¡±


    His breath against her chest tickled, causing Melissa to shiver.


    ¡°And you married me¡­¡±


    He sighed deeply, sounding as if he had found a dramatic sense of relief.


    ¡°I only need you, I mean it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Melissa. I love you¡­¡±


    Like the dying embers of a fire, his voice grew fainter and fainter. Melissa, holding back her tears, gently stroked n¡¯s hair, which seemed like it had brought the night sky with it.


    Soon, his breathing became as peaceful as a middaykeside. He had spent the entire journey carefully looking after me. n, who couldn¡¯t rx even in the carriage for fear that his wife might wake up, had fallen asleep as soundly as a child.


    The hearth fire crackled softly from time to time, glowing faintly, and transparent tears shimmered on Melissa¡¯s eyshes. She closed her eyes, thinking wistfully that she wished time would stop just like this.


    And then countless stars appeared. Even with her eyes closed, the blinking brilliance seemed almost blinding.


    If love had a shape, perhaps it would look like this. In that infinitely brilliant darkness, Melissa smiled silently.


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 20: Fear

    Side Story Chapter 20: Fear


    <strong>Side Story Episode 20: Fear</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    Melissa had a slight fever. Early in the morning, I moved her to the bed and carefully covered her with the nket, but it seemed I was a bit toote.


    As usual, n, who woke up early, tidied up the room quickly, having missed some spots the previous night. The truth was, he wanted to pack up and find a slightly better inn as soon as Melissa woke up, but he knew he mustn¡¯t be careless.


    A lively novelist is not an easily predictable creature.


    Sure enough, the first thing she said upon waking was, ¡°I like this ce.¡± With that one sentence, it was decided that they would spend a few days in this old, dpidated room in Whitewood.


    For breakfast, the innkeeper provided only coarse bread, jam, butter, and tea with a very old taste. Although n found both the food and the dishes unsatisfactory, his mood improved as he watched her cute lips chewing the bread.


    It was a moment when the terrible meals that had to be endured here actually seemed quite eptable.


    However, after finishing her meal, Melissa brought up an unexpected topic.¡°I want to go to the forest.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    n, who had touched her forehead, stiffened his face.


    ¡°No, you have a fever. It¡¯s snowing outside and the forest¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted toe here¡­¡±


    But there was no way to refuse when Melissa pleaded with a sad face.


    ¡°Rose and Liam, or rather your parents, spent a lot of time there. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He had no choice but to give in.


    ¡°Think about it, n. You met in the Whitewood forest, and if your love grew there, it means that the forest is what allowed you toe into this world.¡±


    Sigh. n let out a low sigh. Living with an artist was not an easy task for someone like him. Moreover, Melissa, with her pleading gaze, was not someone he could easily resist.


    n said with a displeased tone.


    ¡°¡­You need to dress warmly, even if it¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Make sure to be back before sunset.¡±


    Despite his stern voice, it seemed his words didn¡¯t reach Melissa, who was pping her hands with joy.


    When they went downstairs, a short, diligent woman who appeared to be the innkeeper¡¯s daughter was busily wiping sses. When Melissa, who no longer remembered the details of ¡®that novel,¡¯ asked her about the Whitewood forest, she received this reply:


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to find. The vige is surrounded by the forest, so everything you see on your way is part of Whitewood forest.¡±


    ¡°It really is a vast forest.¡±


    The middle-aged woman looked puzzled at Melissa¡¯s innocent reaction.


    ¡°Are you really nning to go into the forest? Even the locals often get lost there¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a specific ce I want to visit. I won¡¯t go too deep.¡±


    With a bright smile, Melissa thanked her and took n¡¯s hand, leading him out. When they pushed open the old door, they were greeted by a dazzling scene of sunlight on white paper-like scenery. Fresh winter air filled their lungs.


    ¡°A specific ce?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m going to visit the treehouse Liam built.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a house in the forest?¡±


    n asked in surprise, still feeling a peculiar impression of Melissa casually talking about her parents, whom even he didn¡¯t know much about.


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a hideout than a house.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s still there? It must be at least thirty years old.¡±


    In response, Melissa lovingly linked arms with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see for ourselves. Whether it¡¯s still there or not.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it will still be there. Somehow, it feels like it¡¯s waiting for us.¡±


    Instead of replying, n tidied up his wife¡¯s disheveled hair and made sure to adjust the shawl that was precariously draped over her delicate shoulders.


    If she wished for it, n hoped that the cabin would still be there. Ideally, he hoped it would be near the edge of the forest, somewhere easy to find. He hoped Melissa would have ample time to enjoy herself, and that it would still be bright enough for her to bask in the experience.


    Before evening came, he wanted to return to the room, have a long chat by the firece over some unpleasant tea, take a bath together in the narrow tub, and then fall into a deep, side-by-side sleep.


    As he walked quietly, matching Melissa¡¯s pace, these thoughts upied n¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Look at these trees!¡±


    Melissa seemed genuinely moved by the towering spruce trees that reached towards the sky. Her excited cheeks were framed by her brown hair, fluttering like waves as she walked through the forest.


    However, the dense conifers that lined the edge of the forest grew even thicker as they ventured further in. The faint beams of light filtering through the dense branches and the chirping birds were no longer visible.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. It shouldn¡¯t be this hard to find¡­¡±


    n, who had pulled Melissa close as she started to shiver slightly, looked troubled.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°She said she visited it like it was her own home since she was a child. Children wouldn¡¯t havee to such a deep ce every day¡­¡±


    ¡°If the forest is like her own, it could be possible.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve owned the forest.¡±


    Melissa looked up at him with a yful gaze, but the response she received was perfectly calm.


    ¡°I received a gift. When I was about nine. It¡¯s now returned to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there!¡±


    Melissa hurriedly quickened her pace as if fleeing, and n followed with steady steps.


    How long had they been walking? Still, Liam and Rose¡¯s cabin was nowhere in sight. Only the endless winter trees stretched out before them.


    The forest, which had once been bathed in sunlight, grew darker with every step they took. What had once been a fairy-talendscape now felt gloomy and deste. Melissa, too, seemed exhausted and spoke less frequently.


    Amid the distant mist, n finally spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I think we¡¯ve looked around enough.¡±


    ¡°Just a little longer¡­¡±


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go a little further. Okay?¡±


    With her lips visibly chapped, Melissa pleaded. n looked back with a troubled expression and then covered his eyes. They had alreadye so far that turning back would be difficult, but going further seemed risky.


    He had to put a stop to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. You¡¯re pushing yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°But this is where you were born¡­ We might nevere back again. Don¡¯t you cherish your parents¡¯ traces? Don¡¯t you want to find them?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, when I was a very small baby, this ce might have been his home. He must have soon be familiar with the forest, just as if it were his room. So, returning to Whitewood must indeed be a special thing.


    But I couldn¡¯t let my already fragile wife wander the winter forest all day. Especially not for the sake of finding memories of parents she couldn¡¯t even remember, or just their traces.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a romantic.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about romance¡ª¡±


    With a firm expression, he took Melissa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Despite his cold voice, the warmth of his touch made Melissa¡¯s nose tingle.


    Had his body ever felt this warm? At least, she felt this way when she lost consciousness and was held in his arms on some winter day she couldn¡¯t remember.


    Her body was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Damn it, Melissa.¡±


    n quickly took off his coat and wrapped her in it. Melissa trembled with a red, cold nose in the heavy, scentden overcoat.


    ¡°I¡­ wanted you to see it¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t understand. If you really knew how I felt, you¡¯d at least act like you were disappointed¡­¡±


    Melissa¡¯s lips were trembling, making it hard for her to speak. It was difficult for her to endure long journeys by boat in the first ce. And today, she had been running a fever since the morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so cold, n.¡±


    Melissa closed her eyes weakly and was picked up. At that moment, n felt a strong urge to kick himself. How many hours had they spent in this godforsaken forest?


    Caring for and sometimes soothing the impulsive and profoundly innocent Melissa was his lifelong mission.


    So, if anything were to happen to her today, the culprit would be none other than himself for not stopping her from going into the snow-covered winter forest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to run.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Suddenly, n, who had picked up Melissa, began to run madly. She huddled and shivered slightly in his arms. A small, sorrowful sob was barely audible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t mean to act like a child. I just¡­¡­¡±


    His thin voice trembled with the merciless cold. It was also difficult to continue speaking because he was running with all his strength. Melissa hugged his warm neck tightly and closed her eyes tightly.


    But n¡¯s words, which understood her heart, were sincere above all else. So, there was no need for exnations or apologies. He learned from Melissa that even small, mundane joys and luck can sometimes be the driving force of a lifetime.


    When she returned alone to Sorne. n realized that the memories between them, even the smallest ones, were what supported him while waiting for a woman who might never return.


    If she doesn¡¯te back, it will be unbearably painful, and perhaps the rest of his life will be lived as a soulless shell, but even so, it is ultimately those memories that keep him alive.


    n held the love trembling in his arms even tighter. Despite running as if he were about to copse, his heart waspletely desperate.


    In the bitterly cold forest, where the cold wind was howling, it was excruciating to think that he could not give all his warmth, even though he was only wearing a thin shirt.


    When they finally returned to the old room andid Melissa down, n was drenched in sweat. But Melissa was alsopletely exhausted.


    Her lips, once sparkling like red fruit, were now dry and cracked, emitting weak groans. Her forehead, where he gently ced his hand, was burning like fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold¡­¡­. Cold and painful¡­¡­¡±


    As if his cool hand was a salvation for her, Melissa pitifully rubbed her flushed face against his wrist.


    Eventually, n copsed, sitting down as if he were about to fall apart.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    He was suddenly filled with fear. The rational and calm facade vanished, leaving behind only a desperately powerless and anxious man.


    Holding his wife¡¯s cheeks, he pressed his lips fervently against her sweating forehead and invoked a god he did not believe in. If only he could bear the pain for her, even a fraction of it, he would do anything¡­¡­


    ¡°Melissa, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡­.¡±


    He was mumbling absentmindedly, not even knowing what he was saying, when he suddenly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a doctor, just wait.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Melissa suffering without even being able to open her eyes felt like the world was copsing. He could not afford to stop here. If he couldn¡¯t forgive himself any longer, he might genuinely wish for death.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just wait a bit.¡±


    n carefully ced his lips on Melissa¡¯s face, which was burning with fever. Her flushed cheeks were warm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, dear.¡±


    Grabbing his coat, n rushed out of the room immediately.


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackNextLikeLoading...

 Side Story Chapter 21: Illusion

    Side Story Chapter 21: Illusion


    <strong>Side Story Episode 21: Illusion</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    ¡°What on earth is going on¡­!¡±


    It was nobody¡¯s fault. It could not be the fault of the old innkeeper. n knew that fact well.


    Despite this, heshed out fiercely, scattering his sharp resentment.


    ¡°Is it eptable that there isn¡¯t a single physician here?¡±


    ¡°Is, is thedy ill? There is a physician in the neighboring vige. If we contact them¡ª¡±


    ¡°The neighboring vige?¡±


    The flustered old man iled his arms and added hurriedly.¡°Yes! It¡¯s a ce called Louishe. If you go east until the forest ends¡ª¡±


    n had already burst out of the old brick building before the old man finished speaking. He rushed straight to the stable and mounted his horse.


    Outside, the sun was already setting. n, who had briefly looked at the forest stained with sunset red, furrowed his brow and tightened his grip on the reins. His once-calm gray eyes gradually narrowed as he regained hisposure.


    Eastward along the forest. He recited that simple phrase like a mantra and urged his horse forward. His usually elegant riding skill was nowhere to be seen. The path left by the wild racing horse and its rider was only marked by swirling dust.


    With his chest heaving, his dark hair tousled by the biting wind, his cravat loosened, and his coat haphazardly tucked at his waist, he looked like an embodiment of the harsh winter.


    n, who had quickly tethered his horse to the fence, entered the wooden two-story house without hesitation. This was the ce where the only physician in the vicinity was said to live.


    The house, reeking of medicinal smells, was already crowded with many people. Some had bandages on their heads, others groaned while clutching their knees. There was even a baby taking its first steps and a crying mother.


    n made his way through the crowd without hesitation. With each step, the snow and dry pine needles that had collected on his head and shoulders fell away. His eyes shone with a cold, piercing light, as if his spirit were the oing winter.


    ¡°L, Lord n Leopold?¡±


    One of the assistants, recognizing him immediately, carefully blocked his path and signaled someone else to call for the physician.


    Soon, the physician appeared through the door. He was a man in his early fifties. After wiping his hands, which were stained with medicine, with gauze, he took off his sses and rubbed his tired eyes. His voice was dry.


    ¡°What brings you here, when you have been so busy? Didn¡¯t you leave the kingdom?¡±


    Whether it was because the ugly truth about Leopold had be known or due to the interruption of his duties, he did not bother to hide his sensitive attitude.


    n adjusted his clothes and tidied his hair. Then, in a very low and polite tone, he replied.


    ¡°My wife is very ill. Right now¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there are patients here too.¡±


    The physician coldly interrupted n¡¯s desperate plea.


    ¡°There is no one here who doesn¡¯t need treatment urgently. There is no distinction between the desperate and the less desperate, so please wait. Some have been waiting since the morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    n¡¯s eyes went nk. He murmured with his parched lips as if lost in a desert.


    ¡°If you could see my wife first¡­ I will request the royal court to provide manpower and resources here. I will alsopensate for the dy in treatment for the patients here. No one will be at a loss.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The physician crossed his arms, making the white coat rustle.


    ¡°I am a doctor, not a businessman. No matter how important someone is, even if Her Majesty the Queen herself were toe, my answer would be the same. Please wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    n felt all the beliefs he had built up crumble before him. In the face of this obstinate professional attitude, he was utterly powerless. Despite being a significant asset holder, having debts to the royal family that were immeasurable, and being called the noble Count Elsinore in the principality¡­


    Even so, he could do nothing for Melissa, who would be suffering in the lingering heat of fever¡­..


    ¡°Even if you turn the horse around right now, it will bete at night. If something happens to her after I¡¯ve been away for so long without doing anything¡­¡±


    Suddenly, n¡¯s body crumpled helplessly. The delicately embroidered coat trailed sadly on the dirty floor.


    ¡°Please¡­ I beg you.¡±


    The physician was at a loss for words, surprised by the sight. He could not have imagined that this arrogant man would show such a face and voice, that he would kneel so easily. Wasn¡¯t he designed to be incapable of such behavior?


    The man before him looked disheveled, as if he had fought his way through a thicket. Soaked in sweat, he still looked handsome, but he was far from the image of someone who had traveled in a splendid carriagefortably.


    But he was a rigid physician. Although this moment would be a memorable one, and this scene would be remembered for a long time, he was not someone who would easily abandon his principles.


    ¡°I am someone who deals with lives. The anguish of a physician who must save lives and sometimes watch unfortunate deaths is something you may not understand, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I understand that too, Albert.¡±


    At that moment, an elderly woman with white hair walked into the room. Her movements were very slow but graceful.


    ¡°He has saved more lives than you have.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Do you not know how precious the lives he has saved are?¡±


    She stopped the two assistants who were hurrying to support her with a raised hand and added in a soft voice.


    ¡°Your charitable work has indeed saved many people. You have done a noble thing. And¡­ I regret the matter of the family. The matter of your adopted father as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a physician too. I raised my son to be a physician.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    The old woman, who had be very weak and rarely left her room, was now standing outside. The physician looked at his mother with a dazed expression. In return, he received a gaze that was several times more resolute.


    ¡°You take care of the patients here. I will go see the patients outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a brief silence, with no one daring to object.


    ¡°How is thedy?¡±


    ¡°She has a fever¡­ she is shivering from the cold. She has no strength left¡­¡±


    n, unable to rise, looked up at the old woman with a desperate gaze. Despair hung like a shadow over his face.


    ¡°Fever and chills. Has she been in a crowded ce recently?¡±


    ¡°No, just the two of us¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, we arrived here on the Moonlight.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face hardened like a statue.


    ¡°Where is the patient now?¡±


    ¡°In Whitewood¡­¡±


    It would be a long journey. The old woman muttered softly and wrapped herself in the cloak the assistants had brought.


    ¡°Mother! It¡¯s dangerous outside, covered in snow. I will see the patient early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Do not underestimate me, Albert. Prepare my bag.¡±


    The old woman silenced her son with a stern voice and gently asked the young assistant.


    ¡°Sorry, child. Will you help me onto the horse?¡±


    * * *


    When they returned to the inn in Whitewood, it was already deep into the night. n and the old woman met the innkeeper¡¯s daughtering down the stairs, holding a candle in one hand and a bowl of water in the other.


    ¡°Did you take care of Melissa?¡±


    The old woman, who had emerged from behind n, asked calmly.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She still has a fever¡­ she hasn¡¯t been able to eat at all.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Lord, may I show you to the room?¡±


    At those words, the woman handed over the candle. n took it and extended his arm to the old woman, and soon the cautious footsteps of the two echoed down the dimly lit stairs.


    When n stopped in front of the door at the end of the corridor on this floor, the old woman whispered very softly.


    ¡°I will go in alone.¡±


    ¡°But I too¡­¡±


    She shook her head with a resolute look. The shadows cast by the candlelight made her face appear even more solemn.


    ¡°Please wait here. Pray that it is not a contagious illness.¡±


    With those words, the door closed, leaving n alone in the empty hallway. The flickering candlelight¡¯s soot gently brushed against him.


    Amidst the oppressive silence on his shoulders, he copsed into the chair next to the door.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    The emotions he had been holding back poured out with a sigh. Fear. Anxiety. Helplessness. Despair. Terror. And extreme exhaustion. It was only natural after running for nearly half a day without rest, driven solely by the determination to show her to the physician.


    Melissa Flynn was truly everything to him. Even if he were to hear again that he was a fool, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Without her, his life was literally nothing. Any honor or value crumbled to dust in the light of her presence.


    She was like an immense sea. He was but a pitiful breeze drifting over it.


    In the midst of swirling anxiety, n inevitably thought of something he never wanted to imagine.


    ¡°A life without Melissa¡­¡±


    It felt like the ground beneath him was giving way, as if he were falling into an endless chasm. A ce where there was no light or hope, where the cycle of life he had thought he hadpletely escaped awaited him.


    At that moment, as if by magic, the candle went out. A profound darkness immediately enveloped him.


    <em>¡®Is this an illusion?¡¯</em>


    n blinked in the darkness. Even with his eyes closed, his vision remainedpletely shrouded in ck.


    The moment he hesitated and stood up, he heard a distant cry. Though he hadn¡¯t dreamed of it since leaving Runoa, he recognized it instantly.


    It was undoubtedly that dream. He was seeing the strange dream that had been tormenting him once again.


    He felt dark blue waves swirling around his ankles. n looked down at his feet with a dazed feeling. It was then he realized he had never been in this water before.


    Surprisingly, the water was warm. The light, like scattered stardust, shimmered steadily and softly, like gentle music.


    Although there were no visible moons or stars, he pondered where the light came from. As he lifted his gaze, he saw a transparent, silvery mass moving near the surface of the distant sea. It was creating powerful waves.


    n rubbed his eyes and approached slowly. Without knowing how deep the sea was or how far the creature swam, his clothes soaked and in disarray, he stepped forward blindly.


    At that moment, the silvery orb created a massive waterfall and then let out another long cry. Amid the shattering, jewel-like droplets, n saw a silver sh.


    A massive tail.


    <em>¡®¡­A whale?¡¯</em>


    The realization struck him with intense force.


    As he stood frozen, the door creaked open behind him.


    ¡°Lord n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Damp light seeped through the crack in the door. Only then did n realize he had returned to the corridor. The candle was still burning precariously.


    ¡°Ah, how is my wife¡­? How is Melissa?¡±


    He asked urgently with a broken voice, drenched in sweat. The old woman let out a shallow breath and responded.


    ¡°She has the flu.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, she is better now. With enough rest, she will gradually¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    n copsed in a heap, his strength drained by the profound relief. He let out a slow sigh, his head bowed. A gentle voice reached his ear as he stood still.


    ¡°You seem to have umted quite a bit of fatiguetely. You must take good care of your wife. Do not forget that it is your duty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You might have forgotten how harsh the winter is in Sorne, but such reckless outings are uneptable. No matter how charming they are, she is a naturally frail woman.¡±


    It was as if she was giving the same scolding he used to give Melissa. n listened quietly, feeling like a chastised child, and then slowly rose to express his gratitude.


    At that moment, the old woman added softly:


    ¡°You are no longer alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    n stood frozen, forgetting to breathe. With a superhuman effort to regain hisposure, he asked:


    ¡°Does¡­ does my wife know this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I informed her.¡±


    Seeing the man, who seemed out of ce in his agitation, the old woman smiled gently. n¡¯s hands, which had been covering his sweaty face, slowly clenched in front of her. It seemed as if he was submerged in an overwhelming flood of emotions.


    His lips trembled urgently.


    ¡°Is she asleep?¡±


    ¡°No, go in. Let her sleep early.¡±


    The old woman checked her bag and adjusted it firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am truly grateful. As promised,¡±


    ¡°Take loving care of your wife.¡±


    The dignified old woman did not even listen to his words to the end. With a light step, as if she hadpleted her duty, she passed by n. In the stairwell, the young assistant was waiting with a tense face.


    n twisted the doorknob with his sweat-soaked hand. The moment the door opened, it felt like an illusion, utterly detached from reality.


    Inside the room, where mes flickered in the old firece, Melissa sat propped up against the headboard of the bed with a startled expression. Her previously rosy cheeks seemed slightly gaunt after just a day. Her small lips, upon seeing him, barely parted but made no sound.


    ¡°¡­Melissa.¡±


    n called her in a deep, strained voice. As he approached the bed step by step, tears finally welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­n, ah¡­¡±


    Melissa burst into tears, crying out with the intensity of a newborn. n rushed to her, pulling her small body close. Both of them were drenched in sweat, but they didn¡¯t mind, burying their faces in each other¡¯s necks.


    ¡°The smell of the winter forest¡­¡±


    With that small whisper, a ticklishugh escaped, the source of which was unclear. Melissa tenderly kissed his neck, chin, and lips, her eyes glistening with moisture.


    Then she held his face in her hands and whispered:


    ¡°Somehow, it smells like the sea.¡±


    n smiled wearily. Surely, there were so many things he wanted to say. Perhaps he was uncertain about how to convey his feelings.


    It was the same for n. He also wanted to tell her that he had just returned from the sea and that he had finally understood what he encountered there.


    But as he looked into her eyes, which were sparkling with countless emotions, his heart trembled and he could not utter a single word. Only the name of his beloved woman remained on his lips.


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    At that moment, tears that had been held back began to fall. The scattered, shimmering droplets traced paths down her graceful cheeks, and Melissa, as if entranced, watched them. When n gently touched her face with his fingertips, he tilted his head slightly. The light that passed between their lips seemed to carry a delicate, shimmering quality.


    It was then that Melissa realized that their hearts were beating in sync. In that rapturous harmony, she embraced n¡¯s waist, her eyes slowly closing. She saw a star with a long tail slowly falling across the night sky, stirred by a gentle breeze.


    It was a night entirely filled with love.


    Here, a sacred love dissolved any arrogance or prejudice.


    <strong>¡ªEnd of Side Story.</strong>


    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??


    <em>You can sponsor chapters by donating </em><em>here</em>!BackLikeLoading...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!